A treatise of episcopacy confuting by Scripture, reason, and the churches testimony that sort of diocesan churches, prelacy and government, which casteth out the primitive church-species, episcopacy, ministry and discipline and confoundeth the Christian world by corruption, usurpation, schism and persecution : meditated in the year 1640, when the et cætera oath was imposed : written 1671 and cast by : published 1680 by the importunity of our superiours, who demand the reasons of our nonconformity / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 1305 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 203 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27050
         Wing B1427
         ESTC R19704
         12400083
         ocm 12400083
         61252
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27050)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61252)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 270:2)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of episcopacy confuting by Scripture, reason, and the churches testimony that sort of diocesan churches, prelacy and government, which casteth out the primitive church-species, episcopacy, ministry and discipline and confoundeth the Christian world by corruption, usurpation, schism and persecution : meditated in the year 1640, when the et cætera oath was imposed : written 1671 and cast by : published 1680 by the importunity of our superiours, who demand the reasons of our nonconformity / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           2 pts. (21, 170 [i.e. 172], 233 [i.e. 209], [4] p.)
           
             Printed for Nevil Simmons ... and Thomas Simmons ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Part 1 has special t.p.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Episcopacy.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           EPISCOPACY
           ;
           CONFUTING
           BY
           SCRIPTURE
           ,
           REASON
           ,
           and
           the
           CHURCHES
           TESTIMONY
           ,
           that
           sort
           of
           
             Diocesan
             Churches
             .
             PRELACY
          
           ,
           and
           GOVERNMENT
           ,
           Which
           casteth
           out
           The
           
             Primitive
             Church-Species
             ,
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Ministry
          
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           confoundeth
           the
           Christian
           World
           by
           Corruption
           ,
           Usurpation
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           .
           Meditated
           in
           the
           Year
           1640.
           when
           the
           
             Et
             caetera
          
           Oath
           was
           imposed
           .
           Written
           1671.
           and
           cast
           by
           .
           Published
           1680
           ,
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           our
           Superiours
           ,
           who
           demand
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Nonconformity
           .
           By
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           Three
           Cocks
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           S.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           Princes
           Arms
           in
           Ludgate-street
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Production
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           with
           its
           Design
           and
           Sum
           ;
           to
           prevent
           mis-understanding
           .
        
         
           BEcause
           many
           of
           late
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Justice
           
             Roger
             L'Estrange
          
           ,
           do
           seem
           to
           believe
           themselves
           in
           their
           accusation
           of
           me
           ,
           as
           
             changing
             with
             the
             Times
          
           ;
           though
           I
           greatly
           affect
           the
           change
           of
           a
           Proficient
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           at
           what
           age
           it
           is
           that
           such
           men
           would
           fix
           us
           that
           we
           may
           grow
           no
           wiser
           ,
           nor
           ever
           repent
           of
           former
           Ignorance
           or
           Errour
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           here
           confess
           to
           them
           that
           if
           what
           I
           here
           write
           against
           be
           good
           and
           right
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           forty
           years
           unchanged
           in
           my
           Errour
           .
        
         
           My
           mutability
           hath
           been
           little
           to
           my
           advantage
           for
           this
           world
           ,
           For
           further
           than
           I
           was
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           never
           was
           one
           year
           on
           that
           which
           was
           called
           the
           upper
           or
           stronger
           prevailing
           side
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           understand
           it
           .
           Nor
           to
           the
           very
           day
           that
           I
           was
           turned
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           did
           my
           Preferments
           ,
           or
           Riches
           ever
           serve
           me
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           have
           a
           House
           ,
           or
           keep
           a
           Servant
           man
           ,
           (
           save
           in
           Travail
           )
           or
           Woman
           (
           save
           one
           aged
           Woman
           that
           provided
           me
           necessaries
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           top
           rooms
           of
           another
           mans
           House
           ;
           )
           which
           I
           mention
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           mistaken
           French
           stranger
           ,
           Mr.
           Durel
           ,
           that
           tells
           the
           World
           another
           story
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           this
           Subject
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Breviate
           of
           its
           History
           ,
           
             ab
             origine
          
           .
           I
           was
           in
           my
           Child
           hood
           ,
           first
           bred
           up
           under
           the
           School
           ,
           and
           Church-teaching
           ,
           of
           eight
           several
           men
           ,
           of
           whom
           only
           two
           preached
           once
           a
           month
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           but
           Readers
           of
           the
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           very
           scandalous
           lives
           .
           After
           that
           I
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           that
           studied
           for
           preferment
           ,
           and
           reviled
           Puritanes
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           I
           fell
           into
           the
           happier
           acquaintance
           of
           three
           ancient
           Divines
           ,
           that
           were
           called
           then
           Conformable
           Puritanes
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           them
           bred
           in
           me
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           Nonconformists
           were
           
             unlearned
             men
             ,
             addicted
             to
          
           humorous
           ,
           causeless
           Singularity
           :
           For
           I
           knew
           but
           one
           *
           who
           was
           an
           honest
           plain
           Preacher
           but
           of
           little
           learning
           :
           And
           to
           settle
           me
           ,
           the
           Divines
           that
           I
           followed
           ,
           made
           me
           read
           Bishop
           Downame's
           Defence
           ,
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Sprint
           ,
           Dr.
           Burges
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           the
           Ceremonies
           :
           And
           I
           verily
           judged
           them
           to
           be
           in
           the
           right
           :
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           ordained
           ,
           I
           removed
           into
           a
           Countrey
           where
           were
           some
           Nonconformists
           ,
           some
           few
           of
           them
           Learned
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           many
           Lay-men
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           house
           with
           me
           ,
           was
           oft
           disputing
           the
           Case
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           still
           the
           better
           :
           And
           the
           
             Nonconformable
             Ministers
          
           there
           ,
           were
           men
           of
           so
           much
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           
           Peace
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           scarce
           ever
           talk
           of
           the
           matters
           in
           difference
           ,
           but
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           repressing
           the
           over-much
           heat
           of
           the
           Lay
           men
           :
           And
           the
           famous
           
             William
             Fenner
          
           being
           lately
           of
           the
           next
           Parish
           ,
           a
           Conformist
           of
           learning
           ,
           yet
           plain
           and
           affectionate
           in
           preaching
           ,
           God
           had
           blest
           his
           Ministry
           with
           so
           great
           success
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           many
           ungodly
           Persons
           ;
           as
           that
           the
           reverence
           of
           him
           ,
           kept
           up
           the
           honour
           of
           Conformity
           among
           the
           Religious
           people
           thereabouts
           ▪
        
         
           But
           in
           1640.
           
           I
           was
           removed
           to
           Brignorth
           ,
           and
           the
           Canons
           newly
           made
           ,
           imposed
           on
           us
           an
           Oath
           ,
           which
           had
           these
           words
           ,
           [
           I
           A.
           B.
           
             do
             swear
             that
             I
             do
             approve
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             concerning
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             —
             Nor
             will
             I
             ever
             give
             my
          
           CONSENT
           
             to
             alter
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             by
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             As
             it
             stands
             now
             established
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             right
             it
             ought
             to
             stand
             —
             And
             all
             these
             things
             I
             do
             plainly
             and
             sincerely
             acknowledge
             and
             swear
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             common
             sence
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             without
             any
             equivocation
             ,
             or
             mental
             evasion
             ,
             or
             secret
             reservation
             whatsoever
             ;
             And
             this
             I
             do
             heartily
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             and
             truly
             ,
             upon
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             So
             help
             me
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Though
           every
           Minister
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           well
           I
           ,
           was
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           yet
           this
           Oath
           so
           startled
           them
           that
           they
           appointed
           a
           meeting
           at
           Brignorth
           to
           consult
           about
           it
           .
           It
           fell
           out
           on
           my
           Lecture
           day
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           meeting
           ,
           it
           fell
           to
           my
           lot
           to
           be
           the
           Objecter
           ,
           or
           Opponent
           ,
           against
           Mr.
           
             Christopher
             Cartwright
          
           (
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           incomparably
           beyond
           me
           in
           Learning
           ,
           the
           Derender
           of
           K.
           Ch.
           1.
           against
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Rabbinnical
           Commentary
           on
           Gen.
           whose
           Papers
           of
           Justification
           ,
           I
           since
           answered
           )
           He
           defended
           the
           Oath
           ;
           and
           though
           my
           Objections
           were
           such
           as
           were
           none
           of
           the
           strongest
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           thought
           he
           failed
           in
           answering
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           broke
           up
           more
           dubious
           than
           before
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           a
           little
           before
           set
           my self
           to
           a
           more
           serious
           study
           of
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           than
           before
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           reading
           of
           Dr.
           
             Ames
             Fresh
             suit
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           (
           having
           before
           read
           little
           on
           that
           side
           )
           I
           came
           to
           see
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           determination
           of
           such
           Circumstances
           of
           Order
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Scripture
           allow
           and
           oblige
           men
           to
           determine
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           Genus
           being
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           new
           mystical
           significant
           teaching
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Symbols
           of
           Christianity
           (
           of
           which
           see
           Bishop
           
             Jer.
             Taylor
          
           cited
           in
           my
           2d
           .
           Plea.
           )
           And
           hereupon
           I
           had
           setled
           my
           Judgment
           only
           against
           the
           imposed
           use
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           abuse
           of
           undertaking
           Godfathers
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           resolved
           before
           I
           took
           such
           an
           Oath
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           study
           over
           again
           the
           Controversie
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           (
           which
           else
           I
           think
           I
           should
           scarce
           have
           done
           )
           For
           I
           saw
           1.
           
           That
           such
           an
           
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
          
           ,
           so
           Universally
           imposed
           ,
           was
           made
           the
           test
           and
           terms
           of
           Church
           concord
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           be
           an
           Engine
           of
           division
           by
           shutting
           out
           all
           that
           could
           not
           take
           it
           .
           The
           Scotch
           Oath
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           was
           not
           the
           first
           imposed
           on
           us
           :
           The
           Bishops
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           to
           the
           contrary
           went
           here
           before
           it
           .
           2.
           
           I
           saw
           that
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           present
           Church-Government
           ,
           was
           about
           to
           be
           fixed
           ,
           as
           by
           an
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           on
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           as
           necessary
           as
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           woven
           into
           the
           fundamental
           unchangeable
           constitution
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King.
          
           3.
           
           I
           askt
           ,
           
             What
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Et
             caetera
             ,
          
           and
           could
           have
           no
           solution
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           following
           words
           [
           
             As
             it
             stands
             now
             established
          
           ]
           And
           understood
           not
           well
           how
           far
           Lay
           chancellous
           ,
           Officials
           ,
           Surrogates
           ,
           Registers
           ,
           Proctors
           ▪
           Advocates
           ,
           were
           part
           of
           the
           established
           Government
           ;
           but
           I
           saw
           it
           certainly
           included
           ,
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           and
           Archdeacons
           .
           4.
           
           I
           askt
           whether
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           had
           not
           power
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Bishop
           in
           every
           Corporation
           ?
           and
           to
           take
           down
           Deans
           ,
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           Chancellours
           ,
           Officials
           ,
           &c.
           and
           sew
           denied
           it
           .
           5.
           
           I
           askt
           my self
           i●
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           make
           such
           a
           change
           ,
           and
           command
           my
           Consent
           ,
           whether
           I
           must
           disobey
           them
           ,
           and
           forestall
           my
           obedience
           by
           a
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           ?
           6.
           
           I
           thought
           that
           what
           is
           imposed
           on
           all
           the
           Clergie
           to
           day
           ,
           may
           be
           imposed
           on
           the
           Laity
           next
           ;
           And
           then
           all
           Parliament
           men
           will
           be
           Sworn
           and
           Covenanted
           never
           in
           Parliament
           so
           much
           as
           to
           Consent
           to
           change
           any
           of
           the
           Church
           Government
           now
           established
           .
           7.
           
           I
           found
           that
           I
           must
           also
           swear
           [
           
             That
             it
             ought
             so
             to
             stand
             .
          
           ]
           which
           could
           mean
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           by
           a
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           when
           Mans
           Law
           may
           not
           alter
           it
           .
           8.
           
           I
           found
           such
           Heartiness
           ,
           Willingness
           required
           in
           the
           Swearer
           ,
           as
           required
           very
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           all
           this
           .
           And
           that
           with
           the
           terrible
           re-nuncication
           of
           the
           
             Help
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           not
           all
           that
           I
           swear
           to
           .
           9.
           
           And
           I
           must
           be
           deprived
           of
           my
           Office
           (
           for
           Benefice
           I
           had
           none
           )
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           ministry
           ,
           if
           I
           refused
           to
           take
           this
           Episcopal
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           .
           10.
           
           And
           I
           knew
           that
           he
           that
           made
           no
           Conscience
           of
           deliberate
           Perjury
           ,
           had
           little
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           he
           had
           any
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           true
           Grace
           ,
           or
           Honesty
           ;
           and
           specially
           if
           he
           concurred
           to
           involve
           all
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           Nation
           in
           the
           guilt
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           I
           set
           my self
           to
           a
           more
           searching
           study
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           I
           read
           
             Gersom
             Bucer
             ,
             Didoclaue
             ,
             Jacob
             ,
          
           (
           and
           after
           
             Parker
             ,
             Bains
          
           ,
           )
           and
           others
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           I
           could
           get
           
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           Downam
           again
           ,
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Hooker
             ,
             Saravia
             ,
             Andrews
             ,
          
           and
           many
           more
           )
           And
           the
           result
           of
           my
           search
           was
           this
           ,
           I
           wondered
           to
           find
           so
           many
           write
           for
           and
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           without
           distinguishing
           the
           sorts
           of
           Episcopacy
           :
           For
           I
           found
           reason
           to
           think
           one
           sort
           at
           least
           Tolerable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           desirable
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           the
           Oath
           of
           1640.
           would
           have
           bound
           me
           to
           ,
           I
           found
           great
           reason
           to
           judge
           to
           be
           but
           what
           I
           have
           described
           it
           in
           this
           Book
           :
           And
           I
           here
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           whereever
           he
           findeth
           me
           speak
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           
             English
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
          
           ;
           I
           mean
           it
           as
           described
           by
           Cousins
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Zouch
           ;
           and
           as
           relating
           to
           that
           Oath
           and
           Canon
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           This
           Judgment
           then
           setled
           ,
           I
           never
           could
           see
           cause
           to
           change
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           I
           read
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           Church
           History
           ,
           Counsels
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           many
           other
           Writers
           for
           Episcopacie
           ,
           (
           
             Petavius
             ,
             Sancta
             Clara
             Spalatensis
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Hamond
           and
           many
           more
           )
           the
           more
           was
           I
           confirmed
           in
           it
           to
           this
           day
           .
           When
           Usurpation
           was
           at
           the
           highest
           ,
           I
           wrote
           accordingly
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           called
           
             Disputations
             of
             Church
             Government
          
           .
           When
           the
           King
           came
           home
           I
           accordingly
           used
           my
           Endeavours
           as
           a
           Reconciler
           with
           the
           Ministers
           here
           called
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           seemed
           mostly
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           And
           how
           little
           an
           alteration
           of
           the
           Church
           Government
           in
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           did
           we
           receive
           with
           thankfulness
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           have
           been
           with
           a
           conforming
           joy
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           knew
           the
           leading
           Men
           ,
           that
           treated
           with
           us
           ,
           too
           well
           to
           hope
           that
           they
           had
           any
           intention
           to
           continue
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           use
           it
           —
           they
           knew
           to
           what
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           done
           their
           work
           and
           got
           this
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           .
        
         
           In
           1668.
           
           After
           I
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Goal
           ,
           and
           yet
           men
           called
           for
           the
           reasons
           of
           my
           Nonconformity
           ,
           I
           drew
           up
           some
           of
           my
           thoughts
           rudely
           :
           And
           in
           1671.
           
           The
           call
           being
           renewed
           I
           wrote
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           (
           saving
           a
           few
           additional
           Notes
           )
           :
           But
           cast
           it
           by
           my
           Friends
           and
           my
           experience
           perswading
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Parliament
           adherence
           could
           not
           patiently
           bear
           it
           .
        
         
           Many
           years
           after
           some
           Letters
           past
           between
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Dodwell
          
           (
           then
           of
           Ireland
           )
           and
           me
           :
           And
           his
           last
           being
           tedious
           ,
           and
           he
           seeming
           not
           to
           intend
           or
           desire
           a
           publication
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           but
           a
           short
           general
           return
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           voluminous
           particular
           Answer
           ,
           especially
           because
           I
           had
           this
           Book
           written
           by
           me
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           had
           more
           than
           answered
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           willing
           or
           at
           leasure
           to
           write
           over
           the
           same
           things
           again
           :
           But
           when
           I
           had
           lately
           wrote
           in
           my
           
             Book
             of
             Concord
          
           a
           summary
           consutation
           of
           Mr.
           Dodwels
           schismatical
           Volumne
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           degradeth
           ,
           unchurcheth
           ,
           if
           not
           unchristeneth
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           
           Sacraments
           ,
           no
           Covenant
           right
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           sinning
           against
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ;
           and
           all
           for
           want
           of
           a
           Ministery
           derived
           by
           an
           uninterrupted
           succession
           of
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           (
           and
           could
           not
           by
           importunity
           prevaile
           with
           him
           to
           answer
           
             Voetius
             de
             desperata
             causa
             Papatus
          
           ,
           or
           my
           
             Dispute
             of
             Ordination
          
           ,
           at
           last
           I
           received
           a
           Letter
           from
           him
           ,
           signifying
           his
           purpose
           ,
           upon
           his
           Friends
           desire
           to
           Publish
           his
           long
           Letter
           written
           to
           me
           out
           of
           Ireland
           :
           So
           that
           I
           saw
           a
           necessity
           of
           Publishing
           my
           Treatise
           which
           contained
           more
           than
           an
           Answer
           to
           him
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           because
           some
           R.
           Reverend
           Bishops
           and
           others
           had
           urged
           me
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           my
           Non-conformity
           :
           So
           that
           I
           had
           not
           leave
           to
           suppress
           this
           book
           ,
           nor
           be
           longer
           silent
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           fear
           that
           they
           that
           so
           called
           for
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           bear
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           of
           Mr.
           Dodwels
           Letter
           to
           me
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           press
           ,
           is
           to
           prove
           the
           possibility
           of
           right
           Discipline
           ,
           by
           our
           Diocesane
           Goverment
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           Magistrates
           can
           exercise
           theirs
           by
           as
           few
           :
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Ancients
           
             de
             facto
          
           did
           it
           by
           such
           :
           Therefore
           it
           may
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           To
           answer
           these
           two
           is
           to
           answer
           his
           Letter
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           should
           be
           so
           easy
           ,
           that
           no
           Scholar
           should
           have
           need
           of
           help
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           any
           man
           canby
           an
           harrangue
           of
           words
           be
           brought
           to
           renounce
           his
           reason
           and
           experience
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           may
           be
           performed
           to
           as
           many
           Parishes
           ,
           as
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Major
           or
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           may
           ,
           and
           that
           Pastors
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           in
           watching
           over
           particular
           Souls
           ,
           instructing
           ,
           exhorting
           ,
           convincing
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           visiting
           ,
           worpshing
           ,
           Governing
           ,
           &c
           ,
           than
           the
           works
           of
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           amount
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           (
           
             e.
             g.
          
           )
           shall
           be
           excused
           if
           he
           do
           no
           more
           for
           his
           Parish
           ,
           than
           Justice
           
             Rog.
             L'Estrange
          
           doth
           ,
           I
           undertake
           not
           to
           convince
           that
           man
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           Read
           over
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Bishop
           as
           I
           have
           here
           discribed
           it
           from
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Dr.
           Hamond
           and
           compare
           it
           with
           a
           Justices
           work
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           can
           yet
           be
           deceived
           by
           Mr.
           Dodwel
           be
           deceived
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           think
           there
           are
           in
           divers
           Parishes
           about
           us
           many
           Justices
           for
           one
           Pastor
           :
           I
           am
           confident
           London
           Diocess
           hath
           a
           great
           number
           for
           one
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           And
           either
           our
           Justices
           are
           bound
           (
           besides
           what
           now
           they
           doe
           )
           to
           labour
           as
           much
           to
           bring
           some
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           work
           ,
           as
           the
           Pastors
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           If
           not
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           that
           as
           large
           a
           Circuit
           may
           be
           Governed
           by
           one
           Pastor
           as
           by
           one
           Justice
           :
           If
           yea
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           but
           condemne
           the
           Justices
           for
           unfaithfulness
           ;
           which
           will
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           a
           Pastor
           must
           be
           as
           bad
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           to
           his
           appeal
           to
           the
           discipline
           
             of
             the
          
           Ancients
           ;
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           deceit
           of
           this
           mans
           arguings
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           he
           cannot
           find
           it
           fully
           proved
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           ancient
           Bishops
           were
           not
           so
           big
           as
           our
           greatest
           Parishes
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Souls
           ,
           much
           less
           as
           our
           Diocesses
           .
           2.
           
           And
           if
           in
           my
           abstruct
           of
           Church-History
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           fully
           proved
           ,
           that
           Discipline
           was
           neglected
           corrupted
           or
           overthrown
           dy
           degrees
           as
           Bishops-Churches
           overswelled
           .
           When
           we
           read
           such
           doleful
           complaints
           in
           History
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Counsels
           and
           their
           Canons
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           this
           the
           true
           use
           to
           be
           made
           of
           all
           ,
           
             that
             we
             must
             be
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             blame
             them
             ,
             lest
             we
             open
             the
             nakedness
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ?
          
           3.
           
           And
           if
           men
           can
           make
           themselves
           willingly
           so
           blind
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           story
           that
           the
           Fathers
           did
           such
           things
           among
           People
           and
           circumstances
           which
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           to
           renounce
           common
           experience
           that
           it
           is
           not
           now
           any
           where
           done
           ,
           nor
           can
           possibly
           be
           done
           ;
           If
           men
           can
           be
           so
           ignorant
           what
           our
           Parishes
           and
           Diocesses
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           Bishop
           and
           Chancellor
           do
           and
           can
           do
           ,
           Let
           such
           err
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           unable
           to
           cure
           them
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           if
           they
           were
           confident
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           Major
           can
           Govern
           all
           the
           Families
           of
           London
           as
           their
           Masters
           ,
           by
           stewards
           ,
           without
           Family-Masters
           ,
           or
           that
           one
           Physitian
           ,
           or
           one
           Tutor
           ,
           could
           serve
           instead
           of
           many
           for
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           they
           that
           have
           as
           low
           an
           esteem
           of
           true
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           D.
           in
           his
           Letter
           seems
           to
           have
           ,
           may
           easily
           believe
           that
           a
           few
           men
           may
           do
           it
           .
           And
           those
           Papists
           that
           can
           let
           the
           Church
           be
           the
           sink
           of
           common
           uncleanness
           ,
           and
           a
           Nursery
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           Vice
           ,
           and
           Prophaneness
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           but
           keep
           up
           their
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           Ease
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           by
           crying
           up
           
             Order
             ,
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           Unity
           ,
           may
           accordingly
           believe
           ,
           that
           no
           more
           knowledge
           ,
           Piety
           or
           Discipline
           is
           a
           duty
           ,
           than
           serveth
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           worldly
           Dominion
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           again
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Reader
           that
           whereas
           the
           Common
           Objections
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           Bishops
           Churches
           in
           the
           second
           Centurie
           ,
           are
           fetcht
           from
           the
           instances
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Alexandria
           ,
           I
           have
           answered
           even
           those
           two
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           Breviate
           of
           Church-History
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           must
           refer
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           again
           repeat
           it
           here
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           poor
           ingnorant
           Persons
           must
           expect
           such
           a
           shameful
           Cant
           of
           old
           reproach
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           cheat
           them
           into
           the
           hatred
           of
           Christs
           Church
           order
           and
           Government
           ,
           into
           a
           love
           of
           Clergie
           bondage
           ,
           a
           scornful
           smile
           shall
           tell
           them
           [
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
             would
             have
             as
             many
             Bishops
             as
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             a
             Pope
             in
             every
             Parish
             ;
             when
             men
             think
             one
             in
             a
             Diocess
             too
             much
             :
             When
             every
             ignorant
             or
             rash
             Priest
             shall
             be
             the
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             no
             remedy
             against
             his
             Tyranny
             ;
             what
             a
             brave
             reformation
             will
             this
             be
             ?
          
           ]
           And
           such
           a
           deceitful
           scorn
           will
           serve
           to
           delude
           the
           ignorant
           and
           ungodly
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           they
           truly
           understood
           the
           case
           ,
           they
           would
           see
           the
           shame
           of
           this
           deriding
           objection
           .
           1.
           
           A
           Pope
           is
           a
           Monarch
           or
           Governour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           a
           Diocesan
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           Parishes
           .
           And
           sure
           he
           usurpeth
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           but
           the
           Church-guide
           of
           one
           ?
           A
           man
           is
           abler
           to
           guide
           one
           School
           ,
           Colledge
           ,
           Hospital
           ,
           or
           Family
           ,
           than
           a
           hundred
           or
           thousand
           ,
           without
           any
           true
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           School
           ,
           Colledge
           ,
           &c.
           under
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Why
           is
           not
           this
           foolish
           scorne
           used
           against
           these
           foresaid
           relations
           also
           ?
           Why
           say
           they
           ,
           not
           every
           Master
           maketh
           himself
           a
           Pope
           or
           Bishop
           to
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           and
           every
           School-Master
           to
           his
           School
           ,
           whereas
           one
           Master
           over
           a
           thousand
           would
           do
           better
           with
           bare
           Teaching
           Ushers
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           Government
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           remembred
           that
           we
           would
           have
           no
           Parish
           Pastor
           to
           have
           any
           forceing
           power
           ,
           by
           Fines
           ,
           Mulcts
           ,
           Imprisonments
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           only
           to
           prevaile
           so
           farr
           as
           his
           management
           of
           Divine
           authority
           on
           mens
           Consciences
           can
           prevail
           :
           And
           we
           would
           not
           have
           Magistrates
           punish
           men
           meerly
           because
           they
           stand
           excommunicate
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           tell
           not
           the
           Clergy
           that
           they
           repent
           .
           True
           excommunication
           is
           a
           heavy
           punishment
           fitted
           to
           its
           proper
           use
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           corrupted
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           but
           to
           operate
           by
           it self
           ;
           And
           
             valeat
             quantum
             valere
             potest
          
           .
           He
           that
           despiseth
           it
           will
           not
           say
           he
           is
           enslaved
           by
           it
           .
           But
           is
           this
           all
           that
           the
           Bishops
           desire
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           would
           have
           no
           man
           become
           the
           Pastor
           of
           a
           Church
           without
           the
           peoples
           consent
           (
           if
           not
           choice
           )
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Physician
           should
           be
           forced
           on
           the
           sick
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Servant
           that
           consenteth
           to
           be
           a
           Servant
           ,
           consenteth
           to
           his
           Masters
           Authority
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           consenteth
           to
           a
           Physician
           ,
           consenteth
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           and
           neither
           take
           this
           for
           a
           slavery
           :
           So
           he
           that
           consenteth
           to
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           consenteth
           to
           his
           Pastoral
           conduct
           :
           And
           if
           he
           think
           it
           to
           his
           injury
           ,
           he
           may
           choose
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           yet
           we
           believe
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           constrein
           Atheists
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           refuse
           all
           proper
           Church
           Communion
           ,
           to
           hear
           Gods
           word
           Preached
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           the
           Parish
           allow
           the
           Teacher
           his
           tythes
           and
           maintenance
           due
           by
           Law
           :
           But
           he
           may
           force
           no
           man
           to
           Receive
           the
           great
           gift
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           a
           pardon
           delivered
           and
           sealed
           by
           
           Baptism
           or
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           against
           his
           will.
           For
           none
           but
           desirous
           consenters
           are
           capable
           of
           the
           gifts
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           same
           Minister
           may
           be
           the
           common
           Teacher
           of
           all
           the
           Parish
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Church-Pastor
           only
           of
           fit
           consenters
           .
           And
           when
           Sacraments
           are
           free
           and
           no
           Minister
           constrained
           to
           deliver
           them
           against
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           any
           unwilling
           man
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           who
           is
           by
           this
           enslaved
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           if
           a
           Church-Pastor
           do
           displease
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           body
           of
           them
           withdraw
           their
           consent
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           have
           any
           man
           continue
           their
           Pastor
           while
           they
           consent
           not
           ,
           but
           disclaim
           him
           .
           Though
           in
           case
           of
           need
           the
           Rulers
           may
           continue
           him
           in
           his
           Benefice
           as
           the
           publick
           Preacher
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           be
           grosly
           and
           obstinately
           culpable
           in
           refusing
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           we
           would
           have
           that
           Parish
           Pastor
           to
           have
           no
           power
           to
           hinder
           any
           other
           Minister
           from
           giving
           any
           one
           the
           Sacrament
           whom
           he
           denyeth
           it
           to
           ,
           or
           that
           refuseth
           it
           from
           him
           :
           Though
           he
           that
           for
           a
           common
           cause
           is
           cast
           out
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           received
           by
           others
           ,
           till
           he
           repenteth
           ,
           yet
           that
           holds
           not
           in
           all
           private
           causes
           ,
           between
           the
           particular
           Pastor
           and
           him
           ;
           nor
           in
           case
           of
           unjust
           excommunication
           :
           And
           other
           Ministers
           must
           judge
           of
           their
           own
           actions
           ,
           whom
           to
           receive
           ;
           and
           an
           injuring
           Minister
           may
           not
           hinder
           any
           other
           ,
           nor
           the
           injured
           person
           from
           communicating
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           we
           would
           have
           Parish
           Churches
           be
           as
           large
           as
           personal
           communion
           doth
           require
           or
           allow
           ,
           and
           every
           Church
           to
           have
           divers
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           if
           one
           be
           chief
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           assistants
           ,
           and
           if
           three
           or
           four
           small
           Parishes
           make
           one
           such
           communicating
           Church
           ,
           we
           resist
           not
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           we
           desire
           frequent
           meeting
           or
           Synods
           of
           neighbour
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           every
           single
           Pastor
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           any
           thing
           that
           shall
           be
           alledged
           against
           him
           :
           And
           that
           the
           vote
           of
           the
           Synod
           obligeth
           all
           against
           unnecessary
           singularity
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           We
           refuse
           not
           that
           one
           in
           every
           such
           Synod
           be
           the
           moderator
           ;
           and
           if
           as
           of
           old
           every
           City
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           or
           Corporation
           had
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           if
           but
           every
           Corporation
           or
           market
           Town
           ,
           or
           every
           circuit
           that
           hath
           as
           many
           Communican●●
           as
           
           can
           know
           one
           another
           by
           neighbourhood
           and
           some
           conversation
           and
           sometimes
           assembling
           (
           like
           a
           great
           Parish
           with
           many
           Chappels
           )
           had
           but
           so
           much
           power
           as
           is
           essential
           to
           a
           true
           particular
           Pastor
           and
           Church
           ;
           yea
           or
           but
           the
           power
           that
           a
           free
           Tutor
           ,
           Philosopher
           or
           Physician
           hath
           ,
           to
           manage
           his
           office
           by
           his
           skill
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           an
           Apothecary
           or
           meer
           executor
           of
           a
           strangers
           dictates
           ,
           we
           should
           quietly
           submit
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           as
           we
           refuse
           not
           such
           Bishops
           (
           even
           
             durante
             vita
             &
             capacitate
          
           )
           in
           every
           Church
           or
           City
           that
           is
           Corporation
           ;
           so
           if
           it
           please
           either
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           Churches
           by
           his
           permission
           to
           give
           one
           grave
           and
           able
           man
           a
           general
           care
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           (
           as
           even
           the
           Scots
           superintendents
           had
           at
           their
           reformation
           ,
           as
           Spotswood
           of
           Lothian
           ,
           &c.
           )
           not
           by
           violence
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           oppress
           ,
           but
           by
           meer
           Pastoral
           power
           ,
           and
           only
           such
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           used
           to
           instruct
           junior
           Pastors
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           admonish
           ,
           &c.
           we
           resist
           not
           :
           And
           so
           if
           Godly
           Diocesans
           will
           become
           Arch-bishops
           only
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           and
           promote
           o●r
           work
           instead
           of
           hindering
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           submit
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           Swear
           approbation
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           that
           Christian
           Ministers
           may
           doubt
           of
           ,
           and
           no
           Article
           of
           our
           Creed
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           if
           the
           King
           do
           cumulate
           wealth
           and
           honour
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           their
           place
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Clergy
           from
           contempt
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           trust
           any
           of
           them
           under
           him
           as
           Magistrates
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           whether
           we
           like
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           peaceably
           submit
           ,
           and
           obey
           them
           as
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           if
           for
           order
           sake
           these
           Diocesans
           should
           have
           a
           negative
           voice
           (
           unless
           in
           cases
           of
           forfeiture
           or
           necessity
           )
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           Ministers
           to
           the
           Church
           universal
           ,
           not
           taking
           away
           the
           power
           of
           particular
           Churches
           to
           choose
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           freely
           consent
           or
           dissent
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           fixing
           of
           Pastors
           over
           themselves
           ,
           we
           would
           submit
           to
           all
           this
           for
           common
           peace
           .
           Specially
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           only
           choose
           men
           to
           Benefices
           and
           Magistracies
           ,
           and
           none
           had
           the
           Pastoral
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           the
           peoples
           consent
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           judgment
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Episcopacy
           till
           of
           late
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           lastly
           we
           hold
           the
           Magistrate
           the
           only
           Governour
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           Pastors
           as
           of
           Physicians
           and
           all
           
           others
           :
           And
           though
           he
           may
           not
           take
           the
           work
           of
           our
           proper
           calling
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Physicians
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           (
           by
           justice
           and
           discretion
           )
           punish
           us
           for
           male-administration
           ,
           and
           drive
           us
           to
           our
           duty
           ,
           though
           not
           hinder
           us
           from
           it
           ;
           And
           we
           consent
           to
           do
           all
           under
           his
           Government
           :
           Judge
           now
           whether
           we
           set
           up
           Popes
           or
           Tyrants
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           it
           is
           none
           of
           the
           designe
           of
           this
           Treatise
           to
           overthrow
           or
           weaken
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           to
           strengthen
           and
           secure
           it
           against
           all
           its
           notorious
           dangers
           .
           1.
           
           By
           reforming
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           else
           undoubtedly
           will
           cause
           a
           succession
           of
           dissenters
           in
           all
           generations
           ,
           though
           all
           we
           the
           present
           Nonconformists
           are
           quickly
           like
           to
           be
           past
           troubling
           them
           ,
           or
           being
           troubled
           by
           them
           ,
           even
           of
           themselves
           many
           will
           turne
           upon
           the
           same
           reasons
           which
           have
           convinced
           us
           .
           2.
           
           By
           uniting
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           turning
           their
           odious
           wrath
           and
           contentions
           ,
           into
           a
           reverence
           of
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           into
           mutual
           Love
           and
           help
           .
        
         
           This
           Treatise
           being
           hastened
           in
           three
           presses
           since
           Mr.
           Dodwel
           sent
           me
           his
           Letter
           that
           required
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           time
           to
           gather
           the
           Printers
           Errata
           ,
           but
           must
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Reader
           .
           Only
           for
           [
           
             English
             Prelacy
          
           ]
           before
           the
           first
           Chapter
           and
           in
           many
           other
           places
           should
           be
           [
           
             The
             described
             Prelacy
          
           ]
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           end
           with
           the
           two
           following
           Testimonies
           ,
           
             One
             ad
             rem
             ,
             the
             other
             ad
             hominem
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Lord
           pity
           his
           Ship
           that
           is
           endangered
           by
           the
           Pilots
           .
        
         
           
             
               October
               14.
               1680
               ,
            
          
           
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Justin
             Martyr's
             Apolog.
             
          
           
             We
             had
             rather
             die
             for
             the
             confession
             of
             one
             Faith
             ,
             then
             either
             lie
             or
             deceive
             them
             that
             examine
             us
             :
             Otherwise
             we
             might
             readily
             use
             that
             Common
             saying
             ,
             my
             Tongue
             is
             sworn
             ,
             my
             mind
             is
             unsworn
          
           (
           
             vid.
             Rob.
             Abbot
             :
             old
             way
             p.
          
           51.
           )
        
         
           
             Thorndike
             of
             forbearance
             of
             Penalties
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             talk
             of
             reformation
             in
             the
             Church
             unto
             regular
             Government
             ,
             without
             restoring
             the
             Liberty
             of
             choosing
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Injoying
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             Synods
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             people
             of
             each
             Diocess
             .
             So
             evident
             is
             the
             right
             of
             Synods
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             people
             in
             the
             making
             of
             this
             of
             whom
             they
             consist
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             make
             no
             other
             reason
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             than
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
               
            
             THe
             Reasons
             of
             this
             Writing
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
            
             The
             English
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             and
             Church
             Government
             truly
             described
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             what
             it
             is
             which
             we
             dissent
             from
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
               
            
             Our
             judgement
             if
             the
             History
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
            
             The
             judgement
             of
             those
             Non
             Conformists
             now
             silenced
             ,
             who
             1660
             addressed
             themselves
             to
             King
             
               Charles
               II.
            
             for
             the
             matter
             in
             Church-Government
             :
             What
             they
             then
             offered
             ,
             and
             what
             those
             of
             the
             Authers
             mind
             now
             hold
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             what
             is
             before
             but
             Historically
             related
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
               
            
             Concerning
             the
             several
             Writers
             on
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             sufficient
             animadversions
             on
             some
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             Confutations
             of
             the
             Cheif
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             for
             the
             Prelacy
             which
             we
             dissent
             from
             .
             As
             
               1.
               
               Whitgift
               .
               2.
               
               Faravia
               .
               3.
               
               Bilson
               .
               4.
               
               Hooker
               .
            
             5.
             
             Bishop
             Downams
             Defence
             .
             6.
             
             Bishop
             Hall.
             7.
             
             Petavius
             .
             8.
             
             Bish
             .
             Andrews
             .
             9
             Bish
             .
             Usher
             in
             some
             passages
             .
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             Dispute
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             .
             11.
             
             
               John
               Forbes
            
             .
             12.
             
             The
             two
             Books
             of
             the
             Bohemian
             Discipline
             consented
             to
             .
             13.
             
             Grotius
             applauded
             .
             
               14.
               
               J.
               D.
               15.
               
               M
               ,
               A.
               de
               Dom.
               Spalatensis
            
             considered
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             him
             approved
             .
             16.
             
             Doctor
             Hammond
             answered
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Annotations
             ,
             his
             Dissertat
             .
             against
             Blondel
             ,
             &c.
             who
             have
             written
             against
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
               
            
             It
             is
             not
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             Cities
             only
             should
             have
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Churches
             with
             the
             Territories
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
               
            
             The
             Definition
             and
             Reasons
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             considered
             and
             confuted
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
               
            
             Whether
             the
             Infidel
             Territories
             or
             Citizens
             are
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
               
            
             Whether
             converting
             a
             Diocess
             give
             right
             to
             their
             Converter
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             and
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
               
            
             That
             a
             particular
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             or
             lowest
             order
             ,
             must
             consist
             of
             neighbour
             Christians
             ,
             associated
             for
             personal
             Communion
             in
             local
             presence
             in
             
             holy
             worship
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Strangers
             so
             remote
             ,
             as
             have
             only
             an
             internal
             heart
             Communion
             ,
             or
             an
             external
             Communion
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
               
            
             That
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Particular
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             rank
             afore-described
             ,
             must
             govern
             it
             statedly
             as
             present
             ,
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             absent
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
               
            
             The
             just
             opening
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             Church
             Government
             ,
             would
             end
             these
             Controversies
             about
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
               
            
             That
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             such
             as
             our
             Dioces●nes
             for
             the
             Unity
             ,
             or
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             particular
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             silencing
             of
             the
             unworthy
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
               
            
             The
             true
             original
             of
             the
             warrantable
             sort
             of
             Episcopacy
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             was
             the
             notorious
             disparity
             of
             abilities
             in
             the
             Pastors
             .
             And
             tho
             original
             of
             that
             tyrannical
             Prelacy
             into
             which
             it
             did
             degenerate
             ,
             was
             the
             worldly
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Pastors
             and
             people
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             World
             came
             by
             prosperity
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             Quaere
             ,
             Whether
             the
             thing
             cease
             not
             when
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             ceaseth
             .
          
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
               
            
             THe
             clearing
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
            
             The
             first
             Argument
             against
             the
             aforedescribed
             Diocesanes
             that
             their
             form
             (
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             )
             destroyeth
             the
             particular
             Church
             form
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             a
             humane
             form
             in
             its
             stead
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
               
            
             That
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopal
             Churches
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Institution
             ,
             were
             but
             such
             Congregations
             as
             I
             before
             described
             .
             Proved
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
            
             The
             same
             proved
             by
             the
             Concessions
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Defenders
             of
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
               
            
             The
             same
             proved
             by
             the
             full
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
               
            
             The
             same
             further
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
               
            
             More
             proof
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Ancient
             Church
             limits
             ,
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Customs
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
               
            
             That
             the
             Diocesanes
             cause
             the
             Error
             of
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             who
             avoid
             our
             Churches
             as
             false
             in
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             would
             disable
             us
             to
             confute
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
               
            
             The
             second
             Argument
             from
             the
             deposition
             of
             the
             Primitive
             species
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             humane
             inconsi●tent
             species
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             A
             specifi
             k
             difference
             proved
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
               
            
             Whether
             any
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             be
             instituted
             by
             God
             as
             necessary
             or
             all
             be
             left
             to
             humane
             prudence
             and
             choice
             ,
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
               
            
             Argument
             third
             from
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Presbyters
             of
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             invention
             of
             a
             new
             Order
             of
             half
             Sub-presbyters
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
               
            
             That
             God
             instituted
             such
             Presbyters
             as
             had
             the
             foresaid
             power
             of
             the
             
             Keyes
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             discipline
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             proved
             by
             the
             Scriptures
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
               
            
             The
             same
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
               
            
             And
             by
             the
             Confessions
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             learnedest
             Prelatists
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               15.
               
            
             Whether
             this
             Government
             belonging
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             be
             
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiastico
               exteriore
            
             ,
             or
             only
             
               in
               foro
               Conscientiae
               ,
               vel
               interiore
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               16.
               
            
             That
             the
             English
             Diocesane
             Government
             doth
             change
             this
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             God's
             institution
             ,
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             ,
             into
             another
             of
             humane
             invention
             .
             The
             difference
             opened
             .
             Twenty
             instances
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             Presbyters
             power
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               17.
               
            
             That
             the
             great
             change
             of
             Government
             hitherto
             described
             (
             the
             making
             of
             a
             new
             species
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             deposing
             the
             old
             )
             was
             sinfully
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               18.
               
            
             Argument
             fourth
             from
             the
             impossibility
             of
             their
             performance
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             in
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             certain
             exclusion
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             perticular
             Church
             Government
             ,
             while
             one
             man
             only
             will
             undertake
             a
             work
             too
             great
             for
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             when
             their
             work
             is
             further
             opened
             in
             perticulars
             .
          
           
             
               Chap
               19.
               
            
             The
             same
             impossibility
             proved
             by
             experience
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Foreign
             Churches
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               20.
               
            
             Objections
             against
             Parish
             discipline
             answered
             .
             The
             need
             of
             it
             proved
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               21.
               
            
             The
             Magistrates
             sword
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             neither
             the
             strength
             of
             Church
             discipline
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             will
             serve
             instead
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             should
             be
             too
             much
             used
             to
             second
             and
             enforce
             it
             .
             The
             mischeifs
             of
             enforcing
             men
             to
             Sacramental
             Communion
             ,
             opened
             in
             twenty
             instances
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               22.
               
            
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Rebellions
             and
             Seditions
             of
             them
             that
             have
             been
             against
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               Chah
               .
               23.
               
            
             Certain
             brief
             consectaries
             ,
          
           
             
               Chap.
               24.
               
            
             Some
             Testinonies
             of
             Prelatists
             themselves
             of
             the
             late
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             its
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             thought
             to
             wrong
             them
             ,
             in
             our
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             fruits
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               25.
               
            
             The
             Ordination
             lately
             exercised
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             England
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishops
             were
             put
             down
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             is
             valid
             ,
             and
             Re
             ordination
             not
             to
             be
             required
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             as
             supposing
             it
             null
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           EPISCOPACY
           .
           Confuting
           ,
           by
           SCRIPTURE
           ,
           REASON
           ,
           And
           the
           
             CHURCHES
             TESTIMONY
          
           ,
           That
           sort
           of
           Diocesan
           Churches
           ,
           Prelacy
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           casteth
           out
           the
           Primitive
           Church-species
           ,
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Ministry
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           confoundeth
           the
           Christian
           world
           by
           Corruption
           ,
           Usurpation
           ,
           Schismes
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           .
           Meditated
           1640
           when
           the
           &c.
           
           Oath
           was
           imposed
           :
           Written
           .
           1671
           and
           cast
           by
           :
           Published
           1680
           by
           the
           Call
           of
           Mr.
           
             H.
             Dodwel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Importunity
           of
           our
           Superiors
           ,
           who
           demand
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Nonconformity
           .
        
         
           The
           designe
           of
           this
           book
           is
           not
           to
           weaken
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           its
           Government
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           Honour
           or
           Unity
           :
           But
           to
           strengthen
           and
           secure
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           concord
           of
           all
           true
           Protestants
           who
           can
           never
           unite
           in
           the
           present
           Impositions
           :
           2.
           
           And
           by
           the
           necessary
           reformation
           of
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           and
           those
           abuses
           ,
           which
           else
           will
           in
           all
           ages
           keep
           up
           a
           succession
           of
           Nonconformists
           .
           As
           an
           Account
           why
           we
           dare
           not
           Covenant
           by
           Oath
           or
           Subscription
           
             never
             to
             endeavour
          
           any
           (
           amending
           )
           
             alteration
             of
             the
             Church
             Government
          
           (
           by
           lawful
           meanes
           ,
           as
           Subjects
           )
           nor
           make
           our selves
           the
           justifying
           vouchers
           for
           all
           the
           unknown
           persons
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           vowed
           and
           swore
           it
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           are
           obliged
           to
           such
           (
           lawful
           )
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           their
           vow
           .
           By
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
          
           ,
           a
           Catholick
           Christian
           ,
           for
           love
           ,
           concord
           and
           peace
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           all
           lawful
           commands
           of
           Rulers
           ;
           but
           made
           ,
           called
           and
           used
           as
           ,
           a
           Nonconformist
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           three
           Cocks
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           Saint
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           
           Prince's
           Armes
           in
           
           Ludgate-street
           ,
           MDCLXXXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           These
           Books
           following
           are
           printed
           for
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           three
           Golden
           Cocks
           at
           the
           west
           end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
        
         
           A
           
             Christian
             Directory
          
           ,
           or
           sum
           of
           practical
           Theology
           ,
           and
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           directing
           Christians
           how
           to
           use
           their
           Knowledge
           and
           Faith
           ,
           how
           to
           improve
           all
           helps
           and
           meanes
           ,
           and
           to
           performe
           all
           duties
           how
           to
           overcome
           temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           or
           mortifie
           every
           sin
           ,
           in
           four
           parts
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Christian
             Ethicks
          
           ,
           or
           private
           Duties
           .
           2.
           
           
             Christian
             Oeconomicks
          
           ,
           or
           Family
           Duties
           .
           3.
           
           
             Christian
             Ecclesiasticks
          
           ,
           or
           Church
           Duties
           .
           4.
           
           
             Christian
             Politicks
          
           ,
           or
           Duties
           to
           Our selves
           and
           Neighbours
           .
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           
             Catholick
             Theology
          
           :
           Plain
           ,
           Pure
           ,
           Peaceable
           ,
           for
           Pacification
           in
           three
           Books
           .
           1.
           
           Pacifying
           Principles
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Pacifying
           Praxis
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           Pacifying
           Disputations
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Life
             of
             Faith
             in
             three
             Parts
             :
          
           The
           first
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Second
           ,
           Instructions
           for
           confirming
           believers
           in
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           The
           third
           directions
           how
           to
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           exercise
           it
           in
           all
           occasions
           in
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           
             Naked
             Popery
          
           ;
           or
           the
           naked
           Falshood
           of
           a
           book
           called
           the
           
             Catholick
             naked
             Truth
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Puritan
           convert
           to
           Apostolical
           Christianity
           ,
           written
           by
           
             W.
             H.
          
           opening
           their
           fundamental
           errours
           of
           unwritten
           tradition
           ,
           and
           their
           unjust
           description
           of
           the
           Puritan
           ,
           the
           Prelatical
           Protestant
           and
           the
           Papist
           ,
           and
           their
           differences
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           is
           added
           an
           examination
           of
           Roman
           Tradition
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           urged
           as
           infallible
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           answer
           to
           a
           book
           called
           
             A
             rational
             discourse
             of
             Transubstantiation
          
           .
           in
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           Jugling
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           all
           that
           are
           but
           truely
           willing
           to
           understand
           ,
           whether
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Roman
           ,
           or
           reformed
           Churches
           be
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           readerutterly
           unexcusable
           ,
           that
           will
           after
           this
           be
           a
           Papist
           .
           
             in
             Octavo
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Justifying
           Righteousness
           in
           two
           books
           .
           in
           Octavo
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           There
           are
           lately
           published
           of
           this
           Authors
           these
           two
           Books
           following
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Thomas
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           Princes
           Armes
           in
           Ludgate-street
           .
        
         
           
             CHurch-History
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Councils
             ,
             Abbreviated
             .
          
           Including
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           Popes
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           account
           of
           the
           most
           troubling
           Controversies
           and
           Heresies
           till
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Written
           for
           the
           use
           especially
           of
           them
           ,
           I.
           Who
           are
           ignorant
           or
           misinformed
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           
             Antient
             Churches
          
           .
           II.
           Who
           cannot
           read
           many
           and
           great
           Volumes
           .
           III.
           Who
           think
           that
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           must
           have
           one
           
             Visible
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           Personal
           or
           Collective
           ,
           Pope
           or
           General
           Councils
           .
           IV.
           Who
           would
           know
           whether
           
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             their
             Councils
             ,
          
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           must
           be
           the
           cure
           of
           Heresies
           and
           Schismes
           .
           V.
           Who
           would
           know
           the
           truth
           about
           the
           great
           Heresies
           which
           have
           divided
           the
           
             Christian
             World
          
           ,
           especially
           the
           
             Donatists
             ,
             Novatians
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             Monothelites
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           a
           Hater
           of
           False
           History
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Moral
             Prognostication
          
           ,
           I.
           What
           shall
           befal
           the
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           till
           their
           Concord
           ,
           by
           the
           Restitution
           of
           their
           Primitive
           Purity
           ,
           Simplicity
           and
           Charity
           .
           II.
           How
           that
           Restitution
           is
           like
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           and
           what
           shall
           befal
           them
           thenceforth
           unto
           the
           End
           in
           that
           
             Golden
             Age
          
           of
           LOVE
           .
           Written
           by
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Kings
           Commission
           ,
           we
           (
           in
           vain
           )
           treated
           for
           Concord
           ,
           1661.
           
           And
           now
           published
           not
           to
           instruct
           the
           Proud
           ,
           that
           scorn
           to
           learn
           ;
           nor
           to
           make
           them
           Wise
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           made
           Wise
           :
           But
           to
           Instruct
           the
           Sons
           of
           Love
           and
           Peace
           ,
           in
           their
           Duties
           and
           Expectations
           .
           And
           to
           tell
           Posterity
           ,
           That
           the
           Things
           which
           befall
           them
           ,
           were
           Fore-told
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Evil
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           Peace
           on
           Earth
           attained
           ,
           if
           Men
           had
           been
           but
           willing
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           hardened
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           against
           the
           Beams
           of
           Light
           and
           Love.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         THE
         English
         Diocesan
         AND
         PRIESTHOOD
         TRYED
         ,
         &c.
         
      
       
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             Reasons
             of
             this
             Writing
             .
          
           
             I
             Am
             not
             ignorant
             how
             displeasing
             it
             will
             be
             to
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             that
             I
             publish
             these
             Reasons
             of
             my
             Nonconformity
             to
             the
             Subscriptions
             and
             Oaths
             by
             which
             they
             would
             have
             me
             become
             an
             obliged
             Approver
             of
             their
             Function
             .
             Nor
             am
             I
             ignorant
             what
             Power
             ,
             Wit
             and
             Will
             they
             have
             to
             express
             and
             exercise
             their
             displeasure
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             how
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             I
             shall
             suffer
             by
             them
             for
             this
             work
             .
             And
             I
             well
             know
             that
             peaceable
             subjects
             should
             not
             unnecessarily
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             that
             which
             is
             required
             by
             their
             Rulers
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             cherish
             the
             Peoples
             discontents
             ,
             but
             do
             all
             that
             is
             lawful
             for
             the
             common
             Peace
             :
             And
             I
             am
             not
             of
             so
             pugnacious
             or
             self-hating
             a
             disposition
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             of
             mens
             displeasure
             ,
             especially
             my
             Superiours
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ruined
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             I
             may
             but
             vent
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             wherein
             I
             have
             published
             already
             so
             much
             that
             is
             still
             unanswered
             ,
             as
             in
             my
             Disputations
             of
             Church-Government
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
           
             And
             upon
             such
             Reasons
             (
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             cast
             away
             my
             opportunity
             for
             some
             more
             useful
             writings
             ,
             nor
             put
             an
             end
             to
             my
             own
             labours
             before
             God
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             )
             I
             have
             been
             silent
             in
             this
             Cause
             since
             our
             publick
             debates
             in
             1661
             ,
             above
             ten
             years
             .
             I
             have
             lived
             peaceably
             ;
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             preserve
             the
             due
             reputation
             of
             the
             publick
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             all
             others
             to
             due
             subjection
             ,
             love
             and
             quietness
             :
             I
             have
             by
             Word
             and
             Writing
             opposed
             the
             Principles
             of
             such
             as
             are
             exasperated
             by
             their
             sufferings
             into
             the
             Dividing
             and
             Separating
             extream
             ;
             Though
             I
             knew
             ,
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             was
             like
             to
             incur
             the
             displeasur
             and
             b●tter
             cen●●●e
             of
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             had
             before
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             by
             them
             .
             )
             And
             I
             thought
             that
             the
             Prelates
             themselves
             who
             would
             not
             understand
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             nor
             the
             tendency
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             by
             our
             informations
             ,
             and
             evident
             Reasons
             ,
             might
             yet
             come
             in
             time
             to
             know
             all
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             amend
             what
             they
             have
             done
             amiss
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             dare
             be
             no
             longer
             silent
             for
             the
             Reasons
             given
             
               Apol.
               ch
            
             .
             1.
             which
             I
             will
             ●tay
             the
             R●●der
             b●ie●y
             to
             sum
             up
             .
             1.
             
             I
             find
             that
             experience
             it self
             doth
             not
             Teach
             some
             men
             ,
             but
             Harden
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             perceive
             that
             those
             that
             are
             now
             convinced
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             wish
             they
             had
             taken
             another
             course
             ,
             and
             rather
             have
             united
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             than
             silenced
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             to
             undo
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             to
             amend
             what
             is
             done
             amiss
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             retrieve
             all
             the
             doleful
             consequents
             ;
             but
             the
             matter
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             and
             beyond
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             see
             that
             while
             we
             wait
             ,
             the
             Devil's
             work
             goeth
             on
             ,
             by
             the
             silence
             and
             by
             the
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Ministers
             :
             Popery
             greatly
             increaseth
             ;
             Quakers
             multiply
             ;
             Atheism
             and
             Infidelity
             ▪
             go
             ba●e
             ▪
             faced
             among
             those
             that
             are
             accounted
             men
             of
             reputation
             :
             Malice
             ,
             and
             bitter
             hatred
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             with
             common
             backbitings
             ,
             censurings
             and
             slanders
             ,
             instead
             of
             sweet
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             do
             notoriously
             encrease
             .
             Thousands
             are
             every
             day
             committing
             these
             sins
             ,
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             hastening
             of
             Gods
             judgments
             on
             the
             Land
             :
             The
             sufferers
             call
             the
             Prelates
             persecuters
             ,
             and
             wolves
             in
             sheeps
             cloathings
             ,
             who
             are
             known
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             their
             teeth
             and
             ●laws
             .
             The
             Prelatists
             still
             say
             that
             the
             Nonconformists
             are
             unreasonable
             ,
             discontented
             ,
             peevish
             ,
             factious
             ,
             unpeaceable
             ,
             unruly
             schismaticks
             ;
             that
             will
             rather
             see
             all
             confounded
             than
             they
             will
             yield
             to
             things
             indifferent
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             still
             stand
             by
             ,
             and
             silently
             see
             this
             work
             go
             on
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             to
             love
             and
             defend
             Truth
             ,
             Honesty
             and
             Innocency
             is
             to
             be
             like
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             pity
             that
             those
             that
             Christ
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             to
             justifie
             ,
             and
             will
             so
             gloriously
             justifie
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             should
             have
             nothing
             said
             on
             their
             behalf
             by
             men
             .
             But
             we
             are
             much
             more
             obliged
             to
             justifie
             a
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             than
             righteous
             men
             ;
             For
             all
             men
             have
             somewhat
             that
             is
             unjustifiable
             ,
             but
             so
             hath
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             that
             in
             his
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             is
             engaged
             against
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             should
             be
             loath
             to
             see
             all
             their
             work
             go
             on
             
             and
             not
             oppose
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             taketh
             to
             be
             no
             better
             than
             deliberate
             Lying
             ,
             or
             Justifying
             sin
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             it self
             ,
             and
             covenanting
             never
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             Church-reformation
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             called
             ;
             Things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             teach
             us
             to
             have
             a
             due
             and
             moderate
             regard
             of
             our
             own
             reputation
             as
             men
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             as
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             seeing
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             which
             we
             preach
             or
             write
             ,
             is
             usually
             dishonoured
             in
             the
             Ministers
             dishonour
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             hear
             us
             or
             read
             our
             writings
             ,
             is
             greatly
             hindered
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             While
             Noblemen
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             conformable
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             of
             all
             Ranks
             ,
             are
             possessed
             with
             these
             thoughts
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             persons
             who
             hypocritically
             pretend
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             while
             indeed
             we
             are
             so
             humoursome
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             forbear
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             our
             Maintenance
             ,
             and
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             Church
             ,
             rather
             than
             yield
             to
             indifferent
             things
             ▪
             this
             is
             a
             scandal
             ,
             a
             grievous
             scandal
             ,
             either
             given
             or
             taken
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             wrong
             their
             souls
             that
             are
             scandalized
             :
             And
             if
             we
             give
             them
             this
             scandal
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             heinous
             sin
             ▪
             But
             if
             they
             take
             it
             by
             misinformation
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             our
             part
             to
             heal
             it
             :
             Souls
             are
             precious
             ;
             and
             scandal
             doth
             endanger
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             distast
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             for
             the
             sakes
             of
             such
             as
             they
             take
             us
             to
             be
             :
             And
             we
             must
             not
             stand
             by
             and
             see
             men
             perish
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             sufferings
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Ministers
             are
             very
             great
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             bread
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             nor
             cloaths
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             ashamed
             to
             make
             known
             their
             wants
             :
             And
             if
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             suffer
             the
             burden
             of
             unreproved
             calumny
             to
             lie
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             not
             to
             the
             necessary
             comfort
             which
             conscience
             should
             find
             in
             sufferings
             with
             innocency
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             uncharitableness
             our selves
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             our
             Honouring
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             not
             to
             despise
             or
             slight
             their
             censures
             :
             And
             the
             judgment
             which
             they
             have
             publickly
             passed
             on
             us
             ,
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             Confinement
             ,
             which
             imposeth
             the
             Oath
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             is
             so
             hard
             and
             grievous
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             are
             guilty
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             should
             be
             made
             the
             common
             reproach
             of
             men
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             Non-conformists
             )
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             rectifie
             the
             judgment
             of
             our
             superiours
             where
             they
             are
             misinformed
             .
             And
             as
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             that
             no
             good
             Christian
             should
             be
             patient
             under
             an
             imputation
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             so
             I
             may
             say
             that
             no
             good
             Subject
             should
             be
             senslesly
             patient
             under
             an
             imputation
             of
             disloyalty
             and
             sedition
             :
             That
             better
             beseemeth
             the
             anarchical
             and
             truly
             disloyal
             and
             seditious
             ,
             who
             take
             it
             for
             no
             crime
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             we
             know
             how
             pleasantly
             the
             Papists
             insult
             to
             hear
             us
             stigmatized
             for
             Villains
             and
             seditious
             Persons
             by
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             they
             will
             make
             of
             it
             at
             present
             and
             in
             future
             History
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             and
             injury
             to
             the
             truth
             :
             which
             we
             ought
             not
             silently
             still
             to
             suffer
             ;
             while
             we
             see
             how
             hereby
             they
             do
             already
             multiply
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             And
             how
             unlikely
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             that
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             that
             at
             once
             deposed
             and
             silenced
             about
             1800.
             
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             what
             Reasons
             we
             have
             for
             our
             Non-conformity
             ,
             may
             be
             moved
             to
             restore
             those
             that
             yet
             survive
             :
             And
             then
             how
             many
             thousand
             souls
             would
             have
             the
             joy
             and
             benefit
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Truth
             and
             the
             just
             information
             of
             Posterity
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             exceedingly
             desirable
             to
             ingenuous
             minds
             :
             It
             is
             a
             great
             trouble
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Ages
             to
             come
             ,
             should
             be
             injured
             by
             false
             History
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             do
             our
             best
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             but
             truly
             know
             our
             Case
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             them
             judge
             of
             the
             Persons
             and
             Actions
             of
             this
             our
             Age
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             find
             Cause
             ,
             when
             Truth
             is
             opened
             to-them
             .
          
           
             Upon
             all
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             though
             to
             my
             own
             great
             labour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             greater
             contradiction
             of
             my
             natural
             love
             of
             silent
             quietness
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             probable
             incurring
             of
             mens
             displeasure
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             my
             duty
             to
             give
             my
             
               Superlours
               ,
               Neighbours
            
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             a
             true
             Account
             of
             the
             Reasons
             which
             have
             moved
             my self
             and
             others
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             to
             refuse
             to
             Subscribe
             and
             Swear
             to
             the
             present
             English
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             :
             Committing
             my
             Life
             and
             Liberty
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             whom
             I
             have
             both
             refused
             to
             Conform
             ,
             and
             written
             these
             Reasons
             of
             my
             Non-conformity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             English
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             Church-Government
             ,
             truly
             described
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             what
             it
             is
             which
             we
             disown
             .
          
           
             IT
             being
             not
             Episcopacy
             in
             General
             ,
             but
             (
             the
             Popish
             and
             )
             the
             English
             Species
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             our
             Judgments
             cannot
             approve
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             cannot
             swear
             to
             as
             approvers
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             tell
             strangers
             ,
             what
             this
             Prelacy
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             Controversie
             be
             not
             unknown
             ,
             or
             misunderstood
             .
             But
             the
             subject
             is
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             in
             Tables
             by
             Dr.
             
               Ri.
               Cosins
            
             ,
             maketh
             up
             a
             Volume
             in
             16
             Tables
             ,
             and
             many
             hundred
             branches
             .
             Which
             being
             written
             in
             Latin
             I
             must
             refer
             the
             Foreign
             Reader
             to
             it
             ;
             Not
             at
             all
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             our
             Practice
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             our
             Rule
             ,
             or
             Laws
             with
             our
             Church-Constitution
             :
             seeing
             it
             would
             take
             up
             a
             considerable
             Volume
             to
             open
             but
             one
             half
             of
             his
             Scheme
             .
             All
             that
             I
             shall
             now
             do
             is
             to
             give
             you
             this
             brief
             Intimation
             .
          
           
             That
             in
             England
             there
             are
             26
             or
             27
             Bishopricks
             :
             of
             which
             two
             are
             Archbishops
             :
             In
             all
             these
             set
             together
             there
             was
             when
             Speed
             numbred
             them
             ,
             nine
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             twenty
             five
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             but
             now
             many
             more
             .
             In
             the
             Diocess
             that
             I
             live
             in
             (
             Lincoln
             )
             there
             is
             above
             a
             1000
             or
             1100.
             
             In
             very
             many
             of
             these
             Parishes
             ,
             besides
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             there
             are
             Chapels
             ,
             that
             have
             Curates
             ,
             in
             some
             Parishes
             one
             Chapel
             ,
             in
             some
             two
             ,
             in
             some
             three
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             .
             In
             these
             Parishes
             the
             number
             of
             Inhabitants
             is
             various
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             greater
             or
             lesser
             :
             The
             greatest
             about
             London
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Stepny
               ,
               Giles-Cripplegate
               ,
               Sepulchres
               ,
               Martins
               ,
               &c.
            
             have
             some
             about
             50000
             persons
             ,
             (
             some
             say
             much
             more
             )
             some
             about
             30000
             ,
             some
             about
             20000
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ordinarily
             in
             Cities
             and
             Market-Towns
             through
             the
             Country
             ,
             the
             number
             is
             about
             2000
             ,
             or
             3000
             ,
             or
             4000
             ,
             or
             5000
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             except
             Plimouth
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             great
             Parishes
             that
             have
             far
             more
             .
             And
             in
             Villages
             ,
             in
             some
             2000
             ,
             in
             some
             1000
             ,
             in
             some
             small
             ones
             500
             ,
             or
             300
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             very
             small
             ones
             fewer
             .
             There
             are
             in
             England
             641
             Market-Towns
             (
             saith
             Speed
             )
             which
             are
             of
             the
             greater
             sort
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             in
             old
             times
             were
             called
             Cities
             ,
             though
             now
             a
             few
             have
             got
             that
             title
             ;
             at
             least
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             are
             equal
             ,
             and
             some
             much
             greater
             and
             richer
             than
             some
             that
             now
             are
             named
             Cities
             .
             The
             Diocess
             that
             I
             live
             in
             is
             about
             six-score
             Miles
             in
             length
             .
             By
             all
             this
             you
             may
             conjecture
             how
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             souls
             are
             in
             some
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             a
             distance
             from
             each
             other
             :
             and
             what
             personal
             Communion
             
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             :
             I
             my self
             who
             have
             travelled
             over
             most
             of
             England
             never
             saw
             the
             face
             or
             heard
             the
             name
             of
             one
             Person
             (
             I
             think
             )
             of
             many
             thousands
             in
             the
             Diocess
             that
             I
             live
             in
             :
             Nor
             have
             we
             any
             other
             Communion
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Diocess
             (
             even
             with
             above
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             in
             it
             )
             than
             we
             have
             with
             the
             People
             of
             any
             other
             Church
             or
             Diocess
             in
             the
             land
             about
             us
             ,
             save
             that
             One
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Chancellor
             and
             other
             Officers
             ,
             are
             over
             us
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             Civil
             Governmeut
             of
             the
             Church
             I
             shall
             not
             meddle
             with
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             exceptions
             against
             it
             .
             The
             Sacerdotal
             or
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             called
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             determineth
             who
             shall
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             its
             Communion
             ,
             and
             exerciseth
             other
             acts
             of
             Spiritual
             Discipline
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             This
             power
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             
               in
               foro
               ecclesiae
               publico
               vel
               exteriore
               ,
            
             though
             also
             in
             the
             Governed
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               privato
               interiore
            
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             privately
             comfort
             a
             penitent
             person
             ,
             and
             declare
             God's
             promise
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sin
             .
             [
             a
             ]
             The
             Archbishops
             have
             it
             in
             eminency
             :
             As
             also
             the
             power
             of
             confirming
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             their
             Provinces
             ;
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Consecrating
             Bishops
             with
             two
             others
             :
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Convocating
             Provincial
             Synods
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Prescript
             ;
             and
             of
             moderating
             in
             them
             .
             The
             power
             of
             receiving
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             of
             Visiting
             the
             whole
             Provinces
             :
             yea
             to
             receive
             Appeals
             from
             the
             lower
             Judges
             ,
             omiting
             the
             middle
             ones
             ;
             and
             to
             exercise
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             in
             any
             vacant
             Diocess
             under
             them
             .
             They
             have
             [
             b
             ]
             power
             of
             Dispensation
             in
             all
             Causes
             (
             not
             judged
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             word
             )
             wherever
             the
             Pope
             had
             power
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Pope
             had
             not
             power
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             or
             Council
             permit
             it
             them
             .
             They
             may
             dispense
             with
             the
             Eating
             of
             flesh
             on
             Fasting-days
             ,
             with
             Marrying
             without
             previous
             publication
             ;
             with
             divers
             irregularities
             ,
             and
             sometime
             may
             abolish
             
               simoniacum
               ambitum
            
             .
             They
             may
             grant
             Commendams
             ,
             and
             Dispence
             with
             Non-residence
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             keeping
             of
             divers
             Churches
             called
             Benefices
             ,
             in
             several
             Cases
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Sons
             succeeding
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             with
             Lay-mens
             possessing
             the
             Church-maintenance
             ,
             called
             Prebends
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             (
             who
             take
             place
             in
             Parliament
             of
             other
             Barons
             ,
             as
             the
             Archbishops
             do
             of
             Dukes
             )
             [
             c
             ]
             are
             all
             chosen
             really
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             nominateth
             in
             a
             Writ
             to
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             the
             man
             whom
             they
             must
             chuse
             ;
             who
             
               pro
               forma
            
             do
             chuse
             him
             ,
             never
             contradicting
             the
             Kings
             Nomination
             .
          
           
             Their
             proper
             Office
             consisteth
             in
             the
             powers
             of
             Order
             and
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             distinguish
             them
             :
             )
             Their
             power
             of
             Order
             is
             threefold
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             Ordain
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             .
             2.
             
             To
             Consecrate
             Churches
             and
             Burying
             places
             ;
             3.
             
             To
             Confirm
             Children
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             speak
             and
             say
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             were
             not
             Confirmed
             in
             their
             Childhood
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             Privy-Counsellors
             ,
             Lord-Keepers
             of
             the
             Great
             Seal
             ,
             Lord
             Treasurers
             ,
             Embassadours
             ,
             &c.
             
             Their
             ordinary
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             extendeth
             ,
             1.
             to
             the
             Interdiction
             
             of
             Divine
             Offices
             ;
             2.
             to
             publick
             Admonitions
             and
             Penances
             ,
             3.
             to
             suspension
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             from
             ingress
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             4.
             to
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             and
             5.
             to
             Anathematisms
             .
             And
             as
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             may
             Sequester
             Benefices
             .
             2.
             
             They
             may
             Suspend
             
               ab
               officio
               &
               beneficio
            
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             to
             Preach
             or
             Pray
             ;
             Or
             grant
             License
             to
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             tolerated
             to
             Preach
             .
             3.
             
             They
             may
             deprive
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             depose
             Ministers
             by
             sentence
             verbal
             ,
             and
             degradation
             actually
             .
          
           
             This
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             is
             distinguished
             into
             Voluntary
             and
             Contentious
             ;
             [
             d
             ]
             The
             Voluntary
             extendeth
             to
             abundance
             of
             things
             granted
             them
             by
             Statute
             ,
             and
             by
             Common
             Law
             ,
             which
             I
             pass
             by
             :
             That
             which
             they
             claim
             both
             by
             Municipal
             Law
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             probate
             of
             the
             Testaments
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             granting
             Administration
             of
             Goods
             to
             the
             next
             of
             Kin
             ,
             3.
             
             Keeping
             the
             
               bona
               caduca
            
             where
             none
             claimeth
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             4.
             
             To
             receive
             Reasons
             of
             Administring
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Judges
             of
             them
             .
             5.
             
             To
             confer
             Benefices
             ,
             or
             Institute
             such
             as
             others
             present
             .
             6.
             
             To
             grant
             Induction
             to
             the
             Instituted
             .
             7.
             
             To
             receive
             the
             Fruits
             of
             vacant
             Benefices
             .
             8.
             
             To
             allow
             the
             Vicar
             a
             fit
             proportion
             .
             9.
             
             To
             grant
             Letters
             Dimissory
             ,
             or
             Testimonial
             .
             10.
             
             To
             Visit
             their
             Diocess
             once
             in
             three
             years
             .
             In
             which
             Triennial
             Visitation
             ,
             they
             usually
             go
             to
             one
             Town
             in
             a
             County
             ,
             (
             and
             never
             see
             the
             face
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Churches
             about
             them
             ;
             )
             and
             thither
             they
             summon
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Church-Wardens
             and
             Sides-men
             ;
             Where
             one
             Minister
             preacheth
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Ministers
             must
             dine
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             in
             Court
             he
             (
             or
             his
             Officer
             )
             giveth
             a
             Book
             of
             Printed
             Articles
             ,
             containing
             a
             multitude
             of
             particulars
             ,
             which
             the
             Church-warden
             must
             swear
             to
             present
             by
             ,
             where
             because
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             them
             some
             Church-Wardens
             refuse
             ,
             and
             others
             because
             of
             the
             number
             ;
             some
             saying
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             undo
             their
             Ministers
             and
             Neighbours
             by
             such
             Presentments
             (
             as
             for
             omitting
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             for
             preaching
             or
             keeping
             a
             Fast
             in
             private
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             some
             saying
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             keep
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             some
             saying
             that
             if
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             :
             Whereupon
             those
             that
             refuse
             are
             prosecuted
             to
             punishment
             ;
             And
             the
             rest
             take
             the
             Oath
             and
             Articles
             ;
             but
             not
             one
             of
             many
             doth
             present
             accordingly
             ;
             though
             the
             Canon
             enquires
             after
             the
             perjured
             .
             And
             many
             that
             fear
             perjury
             or
             persecution
             themselves
             ,
             do
             hire
             some
             poor
             man
             to
             be
             Church-Warden
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             that
             will
             venture
             upon
             all
             .
             I
             must
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             some
             of
             their
             Books
             of
             Articles
             (
             especially
             such
             as
             Bishop
             Mountagues
             and
             Bishop
             Wrens
             )
             to
             see
             what
             was
             then
             enquired
             after
             .
             Dr.
             
               Zouch
               de
               Jud.
               Eccless
            
             .
             p.
             37.
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             Part.
             3.
             saith
             ,
             
               Ad
               judices
               quod
               attinet
               statuto
               ordinatum
               ,
               quod
               personae
               conjugatae
               dummodo
               Doctores
               Juris
               Civilis
               fuerint
               ,
               qui
               ad
               officium
               Cancellarii
               ,
               Vicarii
               Generalis
               ,
               Officialis
               ,
               vel
               Commissarii
               à
               Majestate
               Regia
               ,
               Archiapiscopo
               ,
               Episcopo
               ,
               Archidiacono
               aut
               alio
               quocunque
               potestatem
               habente
               deputati
               sunt
               ,
               omnem
               Jurisdictionem
               Ecclesiasticam
               exercere
               ,
               &
               quam
               libet
               censuram
               sive
               coercitionem
               ●rrogare
               possint
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             is
             exercised
             either
             Universally
             by
             a
             Vicar
             General
             ,
             usually
             a
             Lay-man
             ;
             or
             qarticularly
             by
             a
             Commissary
             .
             [
             e
             ]
             And
             when
             he
             please
             the
             Bishop
             may
             do
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             is
             called
             Contentious
             ;
             And
             here
             the
             Bishop
             may
             himself
             judge
             in
             some
             Cases
             f
             but
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             a
             Civil
             Lawyer
             called
             his
             Chancellor
             is
             the
             Judge
             :
             This
             Chancellor
             is
             and
             must
             be
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             which
             even
             Bishop
             Goodman
             of
             
               Gloucester
               ,
               [
               
                 Myst
                 .
                 Rel.
                 Epist
              
            
             .
             
               I
               have
               it
               and
               can
               produce
               it
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               under
               the
               Kings
               own
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               ,
               wherein
               he
               forbids
               that
               any
               Church-man
               or
               Priest
               in
               Holy
               Orders
               be
               a
               Chancellor
               :
               and
               this
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               all
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Courts
               :
               For
               Chancellors
               live
               only
               on
               the
               Fees
               of
               the
               Court
               :
               and
               for
               them
               to
               dismiss
               a
               Cause
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               lose
               so
               much
               blood
               .
            
             See
             further
             in
             him
             .
             ]
             a
             Papist
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Protestant
             Diocess
             ,
             complaineth
             in
             Print
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             get
             Reformed
             .
             This
             Chancellor
             keepeth
             an
             Ordinary
             Court
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Civil
             Court
             ,
             where
             are
             Advocates
             for
             Council
             ,
             and
             Proctors
             for
             pleading
             :
             g
             Certain
             men
             called
             Apparitors
             (
             whose
             name
             is
             commonly
             a
             scorn
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             )
             do
             from
             abroad
             the
             Country
             bring
             them
             in
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             Summon
             the
             persons
             accused
             ;
             besides
             those
             that
             by
             Plaintiffs
             are
             accused
             .
             Here
             are
             judged
             Causes
             about
             Church
             Materials
             ,
             and
             Causes
             Criminal
             ;
             which
             he
             that
             readeth
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Canons
             and
             the
             Visitation
             Articles
             may
             see
             ,
             they
             being
             too
             many
             for
             me
             to
             recite
             .
             h
             Besides
             a
             multitude
             of
             Cases
             about
             Marriages
             (
             to
             be
             contracted
             ,
             dissolved
             ,
             separation
             )
             and
             Testaments
             ,
             and
             the
             Goods
             of
             Intestate
             persons
             .
             i
          
           
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Lay-men
             are
             judged
             in
             these
             Courts
             ;
             The
             final
             constraining
             penalty
             is
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             before
             that
             Suspension
             ,
             and
             other
             degrees
             of
             Church
             punishment
             before
             mentioned
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             The
             supposed
             offenders
             are
             no
             otherwise
             dealt
             with
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             than
             as
             in
             Civil
             Courts
             by
             other
             Lay-Judges
             .
             They
             that
             appear
             not
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             pay
             not
             the
             Fees
             of
             the
             Court
             and
             Officers
             ,
             are
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Court.
             In
             Excommunications
             and
             Absolutions
             the
             Lay-Chancellor
             is
             Judg
             ,
             but
             he
             writeth
             the
             Decree
             in
             the
             Bishops
             name
             :
             And
             (
             at
             least
             sometimes
             )
             
               pro
               formâ
            
             ,
             some
             Priest
             or
             other
             is
             procured
             to
             be
             present
             (
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             )
             to
             utter
             the
             Sentence
             which
             the
             Lay
             Judge
             Decreeth
             :
             This
             Sentence
             is
             sent
             by
             the
             Chancellor
             to
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Parish
             where
             the
             offender
             liveth
             ,
             who
             must
             publish
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             openly
             (
             as
             the
             Cryer
             doth
             the
             Kings
             Proclamation
             ;
             )
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Minister
             himself
             that
             is
             Excommunicated
             ,
             another
             Minister
             readeth
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             process
             of
             their
             Judicial
             Tryals
             ,
             Sentences
             and
             Executions
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Cosin's
               ,
               Tab.
            
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Chancellor's
             Courts
             (
             called
             the
             Bishops
             )
             the
             Archdeacons
             have
             certain
             inferiour
             Courts
             ,
             where
             they
             enquire
             after
             faults
             ,
             and
             return
             the
             great
             ones
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Courts
             .
             k
             And
             they
             Induct
             or
             give
             possession
             of
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             ordinary
             Parishes
             have
             but
             one
             to
             each
             ;
             but
             Great
             Parishes
             cannot
             be
             served
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             without
             a
             Curate
             ;
             and
             each
             Chapel
             hath
             a
             Curate
             ;
             but
             all
             under
             One
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             
             sole
             possession
             of
             the
             Benefice
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Parson
             or
             Vicar
             .
             These
             Priests
             are
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Bishop
             (
             some
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             Presbyters
             if
             present
             also
             imposing
             hands
             :
             )
             They
             are
             chosen
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Benefice
             by
             the
             Patron
             who
             presents
             them
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             who
             giveth
             them
             Institution
             for
             Title
             ,
             and
             Induction
             for
             possession
             .
             When
             he
             is
             Ordained
             ,
             Instituted
             and
             Inducted
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             Preach
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             got
             a
             l
             License
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Diocess
             ;
             no
             though
             he
             were
             before
             Licensed
             in
             another
             Diocess
             :
             Nor
             must
             he
             Preach
             or
             Officiate
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             Benefice
             or
             Church
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             subscribed
             ,
             
             and
             done
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             :
             And
             he
             must
             declare
             his
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             and
             prescribed
             by
             three
             Books
             (
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             Articles
             .
             )
             And
             he
             must
             swear
             obedience
             to
             his
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             His
             Office
             is
             (
             when
             after
             Licensed
             )
             to
             Preach
             ,
             to
             Read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             many
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             to
             read
             the
             Liturgy
             or
             Prayers
             ;
             To
             give
             notice
             of
             Holy-days
             and
             Fasting-days
             :
             To
             Baptize
             all
             Children
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             that
             are
             offered
             him
             ,
             by
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             (
             the
             Parents
             not
             Covenanting
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             others
             ;
             )
             To
             Marry
             persons
             ;
             To
             Church
             Women
             after
             Child
             bearing
             ;
             To
             hear
             Children
             in
             Church
             say
             the
             Catechism
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             (
             but
             many
             have
             been
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Bishops
             to
             expound
             it
             ,
             or
             tell
             the
             Children
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             which
             they
             say
             by
             rote
             :
             )
             To
             celebrate
             and
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             Parishioners
             :
             To
             visit
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             absolve
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             say
             they
             repent
             :
             To
             bury
             the
             Dead
             ,
             affirming
             of
             them
             all
             that
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             taken
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             our
             dear
             brethren
             ,
             to
             himself
             ;
             excepting
             only
             ,
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             die
             unbaptized
             (
             though
             Children
             of
             Princes
             or
             godly
             Parents
             )
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             Excommunicate
             (
             usually
             such
             as
             durst
             not
             Conform
             to
             them
             :
             )
             3.
             
             And
             those
             that
             kill
             themselves
             (
             though
             in
             a
             Frensie
             :
             )
             To
             use
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Surplice
             ,
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church-Wardens
             (
             if
             they
             please
             )
             in
             presenting
             such
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Courts
             ,
             as
             break
             their
             Laws
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             deny
             any
             notorious
             offender
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             must
             become
             his
             Accuser
             before
             the
             Chancellour
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             Court.
             m
             This
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Parish
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Where
             you
             must
             note
             1.
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             
               Judicial
               Administration
               in
               the
               Church
            
             :
             n
             They
             ordinarily
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             meer
             
               Priestly
               Orders
            
             ;
             As
             if
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             
               Priestly
               Order
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             Office
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             essentially
             containeth
             the
             Power
             of
             Guiding
             the
             Flock
             in
             
               Teaching
               ,
               Worship
            
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             under
             Christ
             the
             Chief
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King.
             Civil
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             or
             Order
             (
             as
             to
             the
             subject
             people
             to
             be
             governed
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Particularly
             note
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             Minister
             hath
             in
             England
             no
             power
             to
             Judge
             whom
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             and
             whom
             not
             ,
             but
             must
             Baptize
             all
             that
             are
             
             offered
             ,
             though
             the
             Children
             of
             Jews
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             hinder
             the
             admission
             of
             any
             so
             baptized
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             adult
             Members
             by
             the
             Bishops
             Confirmation
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             said
             Children
             shall
             bring
             his
             Certificate
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             say
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             yet
             1.
             those
             Children
             may
             go
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             ordinarily
             :
             When
             I
             was
             confirmed
             my self
             ,
             none
             was
             required
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             ever
             see
             any
             given
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             poor
             Children
             seldom
             understand
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             or
             much
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             not
             one
             of
             multitudes
             in
             our
             Churches
             that
             ever
             sought
             or
             minded
             such
             Confirmation
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             abuse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             hinder
             any
             confirmed
             ,
             or
             adult
             persons
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             grossest
             ignorance
             or
             infidelity
             :
             when
             multitudes
             among
             us
             know
             not
             what
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             nor
             know
             the
             essentials
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             convent
             any
             open
             offender
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             call
             him
             to
             repentance
             :
             They
             may
             chuse
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             open
             their
             doors
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             come
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             call
             them
             to
             Repentance
             openly
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             pray
             by
             name
             for
             their
             Repentance
             ;
             or
             admonish
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             any
             person
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             to
             absolve
             any
             that
             is
             penitent
             after
             Excommunication
             ;
             But
             only
             to
             read
             the
             Lay-Chancellours
             sentences
             ,
             sent
             him
             in
             the
             Bishops
             name
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             forbear
             giving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             any
             one
             how
             notorious
             an
             offender
             soever
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             prosecute
             him
             at
             the
             Bishops
             Court
             ,
             nor
             then
             ,
             but
             for
             once
             :
             So
             that
             if
             he
             pay
             his
             Fees
             and
             be
             Absolved
             there
             ,
             though
             the
             Minister
             know
             him
             to
             be
             never
             so
             bad
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             the
             next
             time
             .
             And
             the
             prosecution
             is
             so
             odious
             and
             fruitless
             that
             I
             never
             knew
             any
             do
             it
             ,
             except
             against
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             that
             seeth
             never
             so
             great
             signs
             of
             Impenitency
             in
             any
             man
             that
             is
             sick
             ,
             or
             will
             but
             say
             that
             he
             is
             sick
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             deny
             him
             private
             Absolution
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             say
             ,
             I
             Repent
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             forbear
             pronouncing
             of
             all
             Traytors
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Perjured
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             &c.
             that
             never
             profest
             Repentance
             ,
             at
             their
             Burial
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               of
               his
               mercy
               taken
               to
               himself
               the
               soul
               of
               this
               our
               dear
               brother
            
             ;
             except
             the
             unbaptized
             ,
             &c.
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             And
             note
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             do
             these
             things
             either
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Suffragan
             Bishop
             or
             Chorepiscopus
             in
             England
             under
             the
             26
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             part
             of
             their
             work
             in
             these
             97025
             Parishes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Our
             Judgment
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Antient
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             anon
             shew
             more
             fully
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             things
             especially
             in
             which
             we
             think
             the
             very
             Species
             of
             our
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             altered
             from
             the
             antient
             Episcopacy
             .
             One
             is
             in
             the
             Extent
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             subject
             Charge
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             
               infimae
               speciei
            
             ,
             of
             the
             lowest
             species
             ,
             having
             then
             but
             
               One
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             now
             a
             Bishop
             
               infimae
               speciei
            
             having
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             made
             into
             one
             ,
             or
             nullified
             to
             make
             One.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Work
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             purely
             Spiritual
             or
             Pastoral
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             mixt
             of
             Magistratical
             and
             Ministerial
             ,
             exercised
             by
             mixed
             Officers
             in
             Courts
             much
             like
             to
             Civil
             Judicatures
             .
             The
             History
             of
             their
             rise
             I
             suppose
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             made
             a
             difference
             among
             his
             Ministers
             himself
             ,
             while
             he
             chose
             twelve
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             special
             Witnesses
             o●
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             Founders
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Publishers
             of
             his
             Gospel
             abroad
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             these
             Apostles
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             themselves
             ,
             and
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             so
             did
             many
             others
             as
             their
             helpers
             ,
             partly
             the
             seventy
             sent
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             partly
             called
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             And
             all
             these
             exercised
             indefinitely
             a
             preparing
             Ministry
             ,
             before
             particular
             Churches
             were
             gathered
             abroad
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             went
             on
             in
             gathering
             and
             calling
             more
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             this
             preparing
             unfixed
             Ministration
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostles
             also
             
             placed
             ,
             by
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ,
             particular
             fixed
             Ministers
             over
             all
             the
             several
             Churches
             which
             they
             gathered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             
               fixed
               Ministers
            
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             named
             indifferently
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
             Whereas
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             in
             general
             yet
             unfixed
             ,
             are
             called
             either
             by
             the
             General
             name
             of
             
               Christ's
               Ministers
            
             ,
             or
             
               Stewards
               of
               his
               Mysteries
            
             ;
             And
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             special
             works
             ,
             some
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             some
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             Apostles
             though
             unfixed
             and
             having
             an
             Indefinite
             charge
             ,
             yet
             went
             not
             all
             one
             way
             ,
             but
             as
             God's
             Spirit
             and
             prudence
             guided
             them
             ,
             they
             dispersed
             themselves
             into
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             as
             they
             did
             many
             of
             them
             first
             stay
             long
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             so
             afterward
             in
             planting
             and
             setling
             Churches
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             stayed
             several
             months
             or
             years
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             then
             went
             to
             another
             .
             And
             so
             did
             the
             Evangelists
             or
             Indefinite
             Assistants
             whom
             they
             sent
             forth
             on
             the
             same
             work
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             While
             they
             stayed
             in
             these
             newly
             planted
             Churches
             they
             were
             themselves
             the
             chief
             Guides
             of
             the
             People
             :
             And
             also
             of
             their
             fixed
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             abode
             in
             settling
             the
             particular
             Churches
             and
             their
             particular
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             ,
             occasioned
             Historians
             ,
             afterward
             to
             call
             both
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             (
             such
             as
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Silas
               ,
               Silvanus
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Churches
             ;
             though
             they
             were
             not
             such
             as
             the
             fixed
             Bishops
             were
             ,
             who
             undertook
             a
             special
             Charge
             and
             care
             of
             one
             particular
             Church
             alone
             ,
             or
             above
             all
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             On
             this
             account
             the
             same
             Apostle
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             many
             Churches
             ;
             (
             as
             Peter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             
               Rome
               ;
               Paul
            
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               Philippi
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             When
             indeed
             the
             Apostles
             were
             the
             particular
             fixed
             Bishops
             of
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             equally
             of
             many
             ,
             as
             a
             sort
             of
             unfixed
             Episcopacy
             is
             included
             in
             Apostleship
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             On
             this
             account
             also
             it
             is
             that
             Timothy
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             left
             there
             for
             a
             time
             to
             settle
             that
             and
             other
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             near
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Assistant
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             And
             so
             Titus
             is
             called
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Crete
             ,
             because
             he
             staid
             in
             that
             Island
             (
             which
             was
             said
             to
             have
             an
             hundred
             Cities
             )
             on
             this
             work
             ,
             which
             belonged
             not
             to
             a
             particular
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             more
             indefinite
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             How
             many
             such
             fixed
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             each
             particular
             Church
             must
             have
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             never
             determined
             by
             a
             Law
             :
             But
             did
             
               de
               facto
            
             settle
             them
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             store
             of
             qualified
             persons
             :
             In
             some
             Churches
             it
             is
             possible
             there
             might
             be
             but
             one
             (
             with
             Deacons
             :
             )
             In
             others
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             were
             many
             ;
             as
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             particular
             Churches
             which
             were
             the
             charge
             of
             these
             fixed
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             were
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             conjoyned
             for
             
               Personal
               Communion
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               and
               mutual
               assistance
               in
               holy
               living
               :
            
             And
             though
             for
             want
             of
             convenient
             room
             ,
             or
             liberty
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             always
             meet
             all
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             ordinarily
             no
             more
             than
             could
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             when
             they
             had
             liberty
             :
             and
             never
             more
             than
             could
             hold
             
               personal
               Communion
            
             ,
             if
             not
             at
             once
             ,
             yet
             at
             several
             times
             in
             publick
             worship
             :
             (
             As
             it
             is
             now
             in
             those
             places
             where
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Family
             goeth
             to
             Church
             one
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             another
             on
             the
             other
             part
             .
             )
             And
             those
             by-Meetings
             which
             any
             had
             that
             came
             not
             constantly
             to
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             were
             but
             as
             our
             House-Meetings
             ,
             or
             Chapel-Meetings
             ,
             but
             never
             as
             another
             Church
             :
             Nor
             were
             their
             Churches
             more
             numerous
             than
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             nor
             near
             so
             great
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             At
             the
             first
             they
             had
             no
             Consecrated
             nor
             Separated
             places
             for
             their
             Church-Meetings
             ,
             but
             Houses
             or
             Fields
             ,
             as
             necessity
             and
             opportunity
             directed
             them
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             even
             nature
             taught
             them
             to
             observe
             the
             same
             appointed
             and
             stated
             places
             for
             such
             Assemblies
             :
             Which
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Churches
             had
             peace
             and
             settlement
             ,
             they
             appropriated
             to
             those
             sacred
             uses
             only
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             the
             shape
             or
             name
             of
             Temples
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             Though
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             all
             of
             one
             Office
             ,
             now
             called
             Order
             ,
             being
             all
             subordinate
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophetical
             ,
             Priestly
             and
             Regal
             parts
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             in
             the
             Power
             and
             Duty
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             Worshiping
             and
             Government
             ;
             yet
             was
             the
             disparity
             of
             Age
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Guifts
             to
             be
             observed
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             younger
             Pastors
             (
             as
             well
             as
             people
             )
             owed
             a
             meet
             reverence
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
             weaker
             to
             the
             stronger
             who
             had
             notoriously
             more
             of
             God's
             Grace
             and
             Guifts
             .
             So
             that
             in
             a
             Church
             where
             there
             were
             many
             Pastors
             it
             was
             not
             unlawful
             nor
             unnecessary
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             disparity
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             younger
             and
             weaker
             to
             submit
             much
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             elder
             and
             more
             able
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             While
             they
             kept
             only
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             meer
             Pastoral
             work
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             Worshiping
             ,
             and
             that
             Government
             which
             belongeth
             hereunto
             ,
             they
             had
             little
             temptation
             (
             comparatively
             )
             to
             strive
             for
             a
             preeminence
             in
             Rule
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             Negative
             Voice
             ;
             But
             aliene
             or
             accidental
             work
             ,
             did
             further
             that
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Apostles
             did
             reprove
             those
             Worldly
             contentious
             and
             uncharitable
             Christians
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             Law
             before
             Heathen
             Judges
             :
             And
             the
             thing
             shewed
             so
             little
             of
             the
             Christian
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             of
             so
             ill
             consequence
             ,
             by
             scandals
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             worthy
             to
             be
             reproved
             ,
             especially
             in
             Christians
             that
             were
             persecuted
             by
             those
             Magistrates
             .
             Therefore
             almost
             all
             the
             differences
             of
             Christians
             were
             necessarily
             decided
             by
             Arbitration
             :
             And
             none
             were
             thought
             so
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Arbitrators
             ,
             as
             the
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             By
             which
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             where
             Churches
             were
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             ceasing
             of
             persecution
             (
             which
             came
             but
             as
             storms
             that
             passed
             away
             )
             did
             restore
             that
             peace
             which
             cherished
             dissentions
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Elders
             in
             these
             Arbitrations
             ,
             was
             not
             small
             ;
             especially
             as
             added
             to
             their
             greater
             proper
             Office-work
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             At
             the
             same
             time
             many
             Heresies
             arose
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             among
             the
             Officers
             themselves
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Ministers
             being
             ,
             though
             holy
             ,
             yet
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Christians
             ,
             the
             remnants
             of
             self-conceitedness
             and
             pride
             ,
             occasioned
             also
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             while
             Christ
             was
             with
             them
             strove
             who
             should
             be
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             highest
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             did
             so
             afterward
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             so
             great
             a
             measure
             of
             Grace
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostolical
             Virtues
             ceased
             ,
             there
             were
             few
             Philosophers
             or
             Learned
             men
             that
             turned
             Christians
             ,
             and
             few
             that
             had
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             Oratory
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             And
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Elders
             were
             good
             men
             but
             of
             inferiour
             parts
             ;
             Like
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             our
             unlearned
             godly
             Christians
             .
             By
             which
             means
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             (
             when
             there
             were
             many
             )
             having
             so
             much
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Oratory
             as
             to
             overtop
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             was
             ordinarily
             more
             esteemed
             than
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             By
             these
             four
             means
             conjunct
             it
             quickly
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             
             Church
             that
             had
             many
             Elders
             ,
             some
             one
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             rest
             and
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             some
             special
             power
             of
             Church
             affairs
             :
             And
             1.
             
             In
             cases
             of
             frequent
             Arbitration
             ,
             there
             seemed
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             some
             One
             be
             Umpire
             :
             For
             if
             half
             go
             one
             way
             and
             half
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             end
             :
             2.
             
             And
             in
             case
             of
             Heresies
             and
             different
             Opinions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             if
             One
             had
             not
             in
             each
             Church
             some
             deciding
             ,
             over-ruling
             power
             ,
             or
             Negative
             Voice
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Divisions
             were
             the
             hardlier
             prevented
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             hardly
             kept
             .
             3.
             
             And
             especially
             when
             some
             One
             was
             really
             wiser
             and
             abler
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             but
             suitable
             to
             Nature
             ,
             that
             he
             rather
             ruled
             the
             juniors
             and
             weaker
             sort
             ,
             than
             that
             their
             Votes
             should
             rule
             him
             ,
             or
             rule
             without
             him
             .
             4.
             
             And
             when
             all
             men
             have
             too
             much
             self-love
             and
             Pride
             ,
             which
             enclineth
             them
             to
             desire
             pre-eminence
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             judge
             too
             high
             of
             themselves
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             safer
             for
             all
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             judge
             who
             among
             them
             was
             really
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             man
             ,
             than
             to
             leave
             every
             man
             to
             be
             judge
             of
             himself
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             For
             so
             it
             was
             too
             likely
             that
             every
             man
             would
             think
             himself
             the
             wisest
             .
             Therefore
             one
             was
             chosen
             as
             supposed
             by
             others
             (
             even
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             )
             as
             the
             fittest
             man
             to
             have
             a
             deciding
             and
             overseeing
             power
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             avoid
             contention
             ,
             which
             their
             own
             strife
             about
             pre-eminence
             would
             cause
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             there
             was
             a
             fifth
             cause
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             much
             less
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             often
             through
             the
             scarcity
             of
             fit
             persons
             ,
             One
             man
             was
             first
             settled
             over
             a
             new-gathered
             Church
             ,
             before
             any
             others
             could
             be
             had
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             being
             there
             first
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             sole
             power
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             unfit
             that
             any
             that
             came
             after
             him
             ,
             should
             come
             in
             without
             his
             consent
             or
             Ordination
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             sole
             Governour
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             1.
             because
             they
             came
             after
             him
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             by
             his
             Will
             ,
             if
             not
             Ordination
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             he
             would
             usually
             have
             the
             pre-eminence
             .
             As
             it
             is
             now
             among
             us
             ,
             where
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Parish
             where
             there
             are
             divers
             Chapels
             ,
             chusing
             his
             Curates
             ,
             who
             are
             usually
             his
             Juniors
             ,
             he
             is
             constantly
             of
             greater
             power
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             them
             accidentally
             ,
             though
             his
             Office
             be
             the
             same
             as
             theirs
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             As
             by
             these
             means
             one
             Pastor
             got
             a
             pre-eminence
             of
             esteem
             and
             power
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             short
             time
             he
             got
             the
             title
             of
             Episcopus
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             appropriated
             to
             himself
             alone
             ,
             leaving
             the
             name
             of
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Priests
             unto
             the
             rest
             in
             common
             with
             himself
             :
             For
             he
             was
             now
             become
             the
             prime
             Overseer
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             both
             people
             and
             Elders
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Our
             own
             experience
             sheweth
             us
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             themselves
             not
             only
             consented
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             also
             desired
             and
             promoted
             it
             :
             (
             especially
             then
             when
             the
             effects
             of
             Clergy-ambition
             had
             not
             fully
             appeared
             to
             the
             World
             :
             )
             For
             even
             now
             when
             a
             great
             Parish
             can
             get
             one
             Learned
             able
             Pastor
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             allow
             you
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             your
             Curates
             must
             take
             less
             :
             And
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             that
             the
             young
             and
             weak
             Curates
             ,
             have
             either
             equal
             maintenance
             ,
             or
             equal
             honour
             or
             power
             
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Parish
             hath
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             people
             themselves
             are
             against
             an
             equality
             of
             power
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             an
             equality
             of
             worth
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Though
             we
             cannot
             prove
             that
             this
             fixed
             Episcopacy
             was
             either
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             countenanced
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             begun
             and
             in
             being
             in
             their
             days
             ;
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             be
             long
             after
             their
             days
             that
             it
             begun
             ;
             And
             if
             Hierome
             mistake
             not
             ,
             it
             began
             at
             Alexandria
             some
             years
             before
             the
             death
             of
             St.
             John
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             All
             this
             while
             the
             Bishop
             was
             not
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             a
             distinct
             Office
             ,
             or
             species
             of
             Ministry
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             
               An
               Order
            
             )
             but
             only
             an
             Overseer
             and
             chief
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             same
             Office
             with
             him
             ;
             being
             in
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Episcopus
               plebis
            
             ,
             and
             extraordinarily
             ,
             
               Episcopus
               Cleri
               vel
               Episcoporum
               seu
               Presbyterorum
               .
            
             As
             one
             of
             the
             Monks
             is
             made
             Abbot
             in
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             Justice
             among
             many
             is
             of
             the
             Quorum
             ,
             or
             one
             Judge
             on
             the
             Bench
             is
             the
             chief
             Justice
             :
             Or
             as
             the
             President
             in
             an
             Academick
             College
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             chief
             thing
             in
             which
             a
             special
             power
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Bishops
             above
             their
             fellow
             Presbyters
             was
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             Ordained
             without
             them
             ;
             It
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             exceeding
             great
             consequence
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             what
             Ministers
             were
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             put
             chiefly
             in
             the
             power
             of
             these
             chosen
             men
             .
             And
             the
             next
             part
             of
             their
             power
             was
             in
             having
             the
             chief
             disposal
             of
             all
             Church
             affairs
             ,
             as
             our
             Parish
             Pastors
             have
             now
             among
             their
             Curates
             :
             so
             that
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             and
             against
             their
             consent
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             This
             Episcopacy
             did
             so
             universally
             obtain
             ,
             that
             I
             remember
             not
             to
             have
             read
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             Orthodox
             or
             Heretical
             ,
             Catholick
             or
             Schismatical
             ,
             who
             ever
             refused
             it
             ,
             or
             spake
             against
             it
             ,
             till
             
             Aerius's
             time
             .
             And
             even
             he
             spake
             not
             against
             it
             as
             flatly
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             as
             unnecessary
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             from
             Epiphanius
             .
             And
             after
             him
             all
             sorts
             and
             Sects
             of
             Christians
             still
             owned
             it
             :
             Even
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Novatians
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             Bishops
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             In
             Scripture
             times
             we
             read
             not
             of
             any
             meer
             fixed
             Bishops
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             who
             Ordained
             either
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             ;
             but
             only
             Apostles
             and
             their
             unfixed
             Assistants
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             equal
             charge
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             
               Indefinite
               unfixed
            
             Ministry
             was
             not
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             fixed
             Bishops
             
               in
               specie
            
             :
             (
             For
             both
             had
             power
             to
             do
             all
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             a
             call
             and
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             it
             .
             )
             But
             because
             it
             being
             the
             employment
             ,
             of
             the
             Indefinite
             or
             unfixed
             Ministers
             to
             Gather
             and
             plant
             Churches
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             Governed
             ,
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Elders
             over
             them
             ,
             was
             part
             of
             the
             planting
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             fell
             to
             their
             lot
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             their
             constituting
             work
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             How
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Itinerant
             or
             Indefinite
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministry
             for
             planting
             Churches
             ,
             so
             quickly
             almost
             ceased
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             worthy
             to
             be
             enquired
             after
             :
             For
             whereas
             some
             
             think
             ,
             that
             
               de
               jure
               &
               obligatione
            
             ,
             it
             ceased
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             proper
             work
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             many
             others
             were
             employed
             in
             the
             same
             work
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             Christ's
             own
             description
             of
             that
             Ministry
             to
             whom
             he
             promiseth
             his
             presence
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Age
             or
             World
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             3.
             
             Because
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             lamentable
             necessity
             of
             such
             :
             Five
             parts
             in
             six
             of
             the
             World
             being
             yet
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             It
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             service
             abated
             and
             withered
             gradually
             by
             the
             sloth
             and
             selfishness
             of
             Pastors
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             fixed
             Bishops
             should
             do
             their
             part
             of
             both
             these
             works
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Both
             to
             preach
             for
             the
             Converting
             of
             all
             the
             Infidel
             Countries
             near
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             Govern
             their
             particular
             Churches
             (
             yet
             not
             but
             that
             some
             others
             might
             be
             deputed
             to
             the
             Gathering
             of
             Churches
             alone
             .
             )
             And
             then
             these
             Bishops
             finding
             so
             much
             work
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             the
             Itinerant
             work
             among
             Infidels
             ,
             was
             very
             difficult
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Labour
             ,
             Danger
             ,
             and
             their
             want
             of
             Apostolical
             gifts
             ,
             hereupon
             they
             spared
             themselves
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             neglected
             the
             Itinerant
             work
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             such
             Evangelists
             did
             not
             yet
             wholly
             cease
             .
             
               Eusebius
               Hist
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             9.
             saith
             ,
             Pantaenus
             is
             said
             to
             have
             shewed
             such
             a
             willing
             mind
             towards
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             
               Eastern
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             as
             far
             as
             India
             :
             For
             there
             were
             ,
             I
             say
             there
             were
             then
             ,
             many
             Evangelists
             prepared
             for
             
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             promote
             and
             plant
             the
             Heavenly
             Word
             with
             Godly
             Zeal
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             It
             was
             the
             ordinary
             custome
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             and
             plant
             Churches
             first
             in
             Cities
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Country
             Villages
             .
             Because
             in
             Cities
             there
             were
             ,
             1.
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             2.
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Converts
             ;
             And
             so
             there
             only
             were
             found
             a
             sufficient
             number
             to
             constitute
             a
             Church
             .
             Not
             that
             this
             was
             done
             through
             any
             preeminence
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             ignobility
             of
             Villages
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             competent
             numbers
             sake
             .
             And
             had
             there
             been
             persons
             enow
             for
             a
             Church
             in
             Villages
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             placed
             Churches
             and
             Pastors
             there
             also
             (
             as
             at
             Cenchrea
             it
             seems
             they
             did
             .
             )
          
           
             32.
             
             When
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Converts
             in
             the
             Country
             Villages
             that
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             all
             made
             up
             but
             one
             full
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             fit
             for
             personal
             Communion
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ;
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             people
             being
             still
             Infidels
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             stood
             among
             the
             Infidels
             as
             thin
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Separatists
             and
             Independants
             did
             among
             us
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             when
             they
             had
             greatest
             Liberty
             and
             countenance
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Though
             at
             first
             the
             Bishops
             being
             men
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             with
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             do
             a
             work
             distinct
             and
             of
             any
             other
             kind
             than
             the
             Presbyters
             might
             do
             ,
             but
             only
             Lead
             them
             and
             Preside
             among
             them
             in
             the
             same
             work
             as
             their
             Conductors
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             of
             a
             chief
             Justice
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
             Yet
             afterward
             the
             Bishop
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             calling
             appropriating
             certain
             actions
             to
             himself
             alone
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             not
             exercising
             those
             acts
             in
             time
             ,
             the
             not
             exercising
             them
             seemed
             to
             signifie
             a
             want
             of
             Office
             or
             power
             to
             exercise
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             subject
             Presbyters
             (
             who
             were
             never
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             that
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             nor
             by
             their
             command
             )
             were
             like
             a
             distinct
             Order
             or
             Species
             of
             Church-Officers
             ,
             and
             grew
             from
             syn-Presbyters
             or
             assessours
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             
               in
               specie
            
             to
             be
             as
             much
             subjects
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             Deacons
             were
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             All
             this
             while
             the
             Bishop
             with
             his
             fellow
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             dwelt
             together
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             and
             often
             in
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             and
             met
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             sitting
             in
             the
             midst
             on
             a
             higher
             seat
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             on
             each
             hand
             him
             in
             a
             semi-circle
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             standing
             ;
             And
             the
             Presbyters
             Preaching
             and
             otherwise
             officiating
             as
             the
             Bishop
             appointed
             ,
             who
             ruled
             the
             action
             .
             And
             the
             Converts
             of
             the
             Villages
             came
             to
             this
             City
             Church
             as
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             In
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ascribed
             to
             Ignatius
             ,
             every
             Church
             had
             but
             One
             Altar
             ,
             and
             One
             Bishop
             with
             his
             Fellow
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             as
             the
             note
             of
             its
             Unity
             ;
             or
             Individuation
             .
             For
             so
             many
             people
             as
             had
             personal
             Communion
             at
             
               One
               Altar
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Bishop
               or
               Elders
            
             were
             the
             constitutive
             parts
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Thus
             it
             continued
             also
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Justin
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             and
             Cyprian
             ;
             no
             Bishop
             having
             more
             than
             
               one
               Church
            
             or
             Altar
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             formed
             
               self-communicating
               Church
            
             under
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             Oratories
             in
             City
             or
             Country
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             The
             first
             that
             brake
             this
             Order
             were
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             ,
             where
             Converts
             soon
             multiplyed
             to
             a
             greater
             number
             than
             could
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             or
             Communicate
             at
             one
             Altar
             :
             wherefore
             sub-assemblies
             with
             their
             particular
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             there
             first
             formed
             ,
             who
             Communicated
             distinctly
             by
             themselves
             .
             (
             Though
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             they
             Communicated
             there
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             a
             long
             time
             after
             that
             they
             met
             for
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             .
             )
             Yet
             even
             in
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             the
             only
             places
             that
             had
             more
             than
             one
             stated
             Assembly
             for
             200
             years
             or
             more
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             so
             many
             Christians
             then
             as
             in
             the
             Parish
             that
             I
             now
             live
             in
             ;
             See
             more
             of
             my
             Proof
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             my
             
               Church
               History
               abridged
            
             :
             whos
             's
             first
             and
             second
             Chapters
             belogn
             specially
             to
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Even
             in
             Epiphanius
             time
             about
             370
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             noted
             by
             him
             as
             a
             singularity
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             distinct
             Assemblies
             besides
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             whereupon
             Petavius
             himself
             largely
             giveth
             us
             notice
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             except
             in
             a
             few
             very
             great
             Cities
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Church-assembly
             in
             a
             Bishops
             charge
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             After
             that
             in
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Country
             Villages
             ,
             the
             Converts
             multiplyed
             into
             more
             than
             could
             meet
             in
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             had
             allowance
             to
             Communicate
             in
             their
             sub-assemblies
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             appointed
             on
             certain
             great
             and
             solemn
             Festivals
             ,
             to
             Communicate
             all
             with
             the
             Bishops
             at
             the
             chief
             City
             Church
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             that
             the
             sub-assemblies
             then
             were
             few
             and
             small
             .
          
           
           
             39.
             
             Thus
             was
             the
             Apostles
             Order
             by
             degrees
             subverted
             ;
             and
             whereas
             they
             settled
             distinct
             Churches
             with
             their
             distinct
             Bishops
             ,
             no
             Bishop
             having
             two
             Churches
             under
             him
             ,
             (
             that
             had
             not
             also
             their
             proper
             Bishop
             )
             now
             One
             Church
             was
             made
             of
             many
             without
             many
             Bishops
             ;
             sub-Presbyters
             first
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             being
             introduced
             ,
             at
             last
             sub-Churches
             also
             were
             set
             up
             .
             And
             when
             they
             should
             have
             done
             as
             we
             do
             with
             Bees
             ,
             let
             every
             new
             Swarm
             have
             a
             new
             Hive
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             multiplyed
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             homogeneal
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             numbers
             of
             Converts
             came
             in
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             City
             Bishops
             kept
             all
             
               under
               them
            
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             still
             
               one
               Church
            
             (
             yet
             not
             as
             Archbishops
             that
             have
             Bishops
             under
             them
             )
             and
             kept
             their
             sub-Presbyters
             as
             their
             Curates
             to
             officiate
             in
             the
             several
             Churches
             that
             had
             all
             no
             Bishops
             but
             One.
             
          
           
             40.
             
             The
             causes
             of
             this
             were
             apparently
             most
             of
             the
             same
             which
             are
             mentioned
             before
             for
             the
             making
             of
             sub-Presbyters
             :
             Especially
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             selfishness
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             loth
             to
             let
             go
             any
             of
             the
             people
             from
             under
             their
             superiority
             :
             Because
             it
             was
             more
             honour
             to
             rule
             many
             than
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             a
             greater
             man
             that
             had
             many
             sub-Presbyters
             and
             whole
             Assemblies
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             had
             not
             :
             And
             also
             many
             afforded
             greater
             maintenance
             than
             a
             few
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             same
             Reasons
             that
             made
             men
             at
             first
             set
             up
             one
             Presbyter
             as
             Bishop
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             Arbitrations
             ,
             did
             now
             seem
             strong
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             keeping
             up
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             City
             Bishop
             over
             the
             sub-Assemblies
             round
             about
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Cities
             only
             having
             been
             possessed
             of
             Bishops
             for
             many
             Years
             if
             not
             Ages
             ,
             before
             there
             were
             Christians
             enow
             to
             make
             up
             Country
             Churches
             ,
             both
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             City
             Inhabitants
             ,
             (
             easily
             overlooking
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             )
             took
             this
             for
             their
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             did
             plead
             Prescription
             ;
             As
             if
             Schools
             being
             
             planted
             only
             in
             Cities
             first
             ,
             the
             Cities
             and
             Schoolmasters
             should
             thence
             plead
             ,
             that
             none
             must
             be
             setled
             in
             Country
             Villages
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             City
             School-Masters
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Cities
             being
             far
             the
             strongest
             ,
             and
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Citizens
             and
             Bishops
             in
             point
             of
             honour
             being
             conjunct
             ,
             and
             none
             being
             capable
             of
             a
             Country
             charge
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             City
             Bishops
             at
             first
             Ordained
             to
             it
             (
             because
             then
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             )
             without
             resistance
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             both
             Churches
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             subjected
             to
             the
             City
             Bishops
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             greatly
             advanced
             this
             design
             that
             the
             Churches
             which
             were
             planted
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             did
             seek
             to
             participate
             of
             all
             secular
             honour
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Residence
             :
             And
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             hath
             largely
             opened
             ,
             though
             not
             well
             justified
             )
             did
             form
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             Model
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             :
             so
             that
             those
             Cities
             that
             had
             the
             Presidents
             or
             chief
             Civil
             Rulers
             and
             Judicatures
             in
             them
             ,
             did
             plead
             a
             right
             of
             having
             also
             the
             chief
             Bishops
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Judicatures
             :
             And
             thus
             not
             only
             Cities
             ruled
             the
             Country
             Villages
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             the
             distinct
             powers
             and
             pre-eminences
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Primates
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             chief
             Patriarch
             or
             Pope
             came
             up
             :
             And
             the
             Pagan
             Common-wealth
             
             and
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             within
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             parts
             that
             were
             influenced
             by
             them
             )
             had
             a
             great
             resemblance
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             But
             that
             which
             most
             notably
             set
             up
             this
             exsort
             swelling
             and
             degenerate
             
             Prelacy
             ,
             was
             the
             mistaken
             zeal
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Policy
             ,
             and
             the
             ambition
             of
             Christians
             and
             Bishops
             that
             were
             gratified
             by
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             Constantine
             perceived
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             his
             surest
             strength
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Heathen
             Soldiers
             turned
             from
             one
             Emperour
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             tempted
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             if
             he
             only
             did
             own
             the
             Christians
             they
             would
             unanimously
             own
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             constant
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             also
             his
             Judgment
             and
             Zeal
             for
             Christianity
             did
             concur
             with
             his
             Interest
             and
             Policy
             :
             And
             as
             all
             the
             Secular
             and
             Military
             Rulers
             depended
             on
             him
             for
             honour
             and
             power
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Roman
             world
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             seemly
             to
             give
             the
             chief
             Christians
             who
             were
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             less
             honour
             than
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             to
             common
             men
             :
             Nor
             did
             he
             think
             meet
             to
             deny
             to
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             such
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             might
             somewhat
             set
             them
             higher
             than
             his
             other
             subjects
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Christians
             coming
             from
             under
             long
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             ,
             and
             coming
             newly
             from
             under
             the
             cruel
             Persecution
             of
             Dioclesian
             ,
             and
             affrighted
             anew
             by
             Maxentius
             ,
             and
             Licenius
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             only
             glad
             to
             be
             now
             honoured
             and
             advanced
             ,
             but
             greatly
             lifted
             up
             with
             such
             a
             sudden
             wonderous
             change
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             brought
             from
             scorn
             and
             cruel
             torments
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             up
             above
             all
             others
             :
             As
             we
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             we
             been
             in
             their
             case
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             like
             should
             no
             more
             have
             feared
             the
             ill
             consequents
             of
             too
             much
             exaltation
             than
             they
             did
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Christian
             people
             thought
             that
             the
             exaltation
             of
             their
             Bishops
             was
             the
             honour
             and
             exaltation
             of
             their
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             persons
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Whereas
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             )
             the
             Christians
             had
             commonly
             stated
             the
             power
             of
             Arbitrating
             all
             their
             Civil
             differences
             in
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             (
             when
             the
             Apostle
             intimated
             that
             any
             
               Wise
               man
            
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             was
             fit
             for
             that
             business
             )
             it
             grew
             presently
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             heynous
             crime
             or
             scandal
             ,
             for
             any
             Christians
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             ,
             before
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             Constantine
             finding
             them
             in
             possession
             of
             this
             custom
             ,
             did
             by
             his
             Edict
             confirm
             it
             and
             enlarge
             it
             :
             decreeing
             that
             all
             Bishops
             should
             be
             Judges
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             causes
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Civil
             Judge
             or
             Magistrate
             should
             compel
             any
             Christian
             to
             his
             bar
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             in
             Theodosius
             his
             days
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             Ambrose
             his
             
             Presbyters
             had
             a
             cause
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             he
             denyed
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             it
             decided
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             was
             Christian
             also
             .
             So
             that
             even
             Christian
             Magistrates
             might
             not
             judge
             unwilling
             Christians
             but
             the
             Bishops
             only
             .
             Yet
             had
             not
             the
             Bishops
             then
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             but
             decided
             all
             as
             Arbitrators
             ,
             and
             enforced
             their
             Sentences
             with
             rigorous
             penances
             and
             Church-censures
             :
             By
             which
             means
             ,
             1.
             many
             the
             more
             turned
             Christians
             (
             without
             the
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Christians
             )
             that
             they
             might
             both
             partake
             of
             the
             Christians
             honour
             and
             immunities
             ,
             and
             specially
             that
             they
             might
             be
             free
             from
             corporal
             penalties
             
             for
             their
             crimes
             .
             (
             And
             who
             would
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             now
             our
             case
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             by
             this
             means
             the
             rigorous
             penalties
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             penances
             were
             the
             more
             easily
             submitted
             to
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             easie
             than
             corporal
             pains
             and
             mulcts
             .
             And
             when
             thus
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             countenance
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             made
             the
             Judges
             of
             all
             that
             were
             Christians
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             would
             turn
             Christians
             that
             desired
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             understand
             ,
             1.
             what
             a
             Lordship
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             of
             power
             ;
             2.
             
             How
             their
             Office
             must
             degenerate
             from
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
             into
             secular
             or
             mixt
             :
             3.
             
             And
             how
             numerous
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             large
             their
             Provinces
             would
             soon
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             you
             must
             note
             these
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             every
             Church
             was
             made
             Judge
             of
             these
             causes
             ;
             not
             alone
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             judged
             with
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             yet
             this
             power
             was
             not
             then
             taken
             to
             be
             any
             essential
             or
             integral
             part
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ;
             but
             an
             Accidental
             work
             ,
             which
             Lay-men
             might
             do
             as
             well
             as
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             only
             as
             the
             best
             able
             for
             Arbitration
             ;
             because
             of
             his
             abilities
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             meer
             convenience
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             place
             .
             3.
             
             That
             therefore
             this
             Judging
             power
             for
             ending
             strife
             and
             differences
             ,
             might
             be
             alienated
             from
             the
             Clergy
             and
             done
             by
             Lay-men
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             cause
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Bishop
             had
             so
             much
             more
             power
             than
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             he
             could
             commit
             it
             from
             them
             to
             Lay-men
             .
             All
             this
             that
             one
             instance
             of
             Silvanus
             in
             
               Socrates
               ,
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             37.
             (
             and
             in
             
               Hanmer
               ,
               cap.
            
             36.
             )
             whose
             words
             were
             thus
             [
             Silvanus
             
               also
               no
               less
               expressed
               in
               his
               other
               acts
               and
               dealings
               ,
               the
               good
               motion
               of
               his
               Godly
               mind
               .
               For
               when
               he
               perceived
               that
               the
               Clergy
               respected
               nothing
               but
               gain
               in
               deciding
               the
               Controversies
               of
               their
               Clients
               ,
            
             (
             O
             woful
             Clergy
             !
             )
             
               he
               thenceforth
               suffered
               none
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               be
               judge
               ,
               but
               took
               the
               supplications
               ,
               and
               requests
               of
               suiters
               ,
               and
               appointed
            
             One
             
               of
               the
            
             Laity
             ,
             
               whom
               for
               certain
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               a
               just
               and
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               the
               hearing
               of
               their
               causes
               ,
               and
               so
               ended
               quietly
               all
               contentions
               and
               quarrels
               .
            
             ]
             (
             And
             the
             likeliest
             way
             it
             was
             .
             )
             You
             see
             here
             ,
             1.
             that
             when
             Princes
             will
             needs
             make
             the
             Clergy
             Magistrates
             to
             honour
             them
             ,
             the
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             of
             the
             Clergy
             will
             return
             such
             power
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             as
             usually
             fitter
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             when
             Law-business
             is
             cast
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             if
             they
             grow
             worse
             than
             Lawyers
             in
             covetousness
             and
             injustice
             .
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             a
             making
             Lay-men
             to
             be
             Chancellors
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             !
             For
             Silvanus
             did
             only
             appoint
             Lay-men
             to
             do
             Lay-mens
             work
             ;
             to
             arbitrate
             differences
             :
             but
             not
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             nor
             to
             judge
             men
             to
             excommunication
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             .
             4.
             
             And
             this
             was
             not
             a
             making
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Elders
             that
             were
             not
             Pastors
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             countenance
             for
             such
             :
             but
             it
             was
             a
             prudent
             casting
             back
             that
             work
             on
             the
             Laity
             ,
             which
             good
             Emperours
             had
             in
             imprudent
             piety
             cast
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             each
             might
             do
             his
             proper
             work
             .
             5.
             
             But
             this
             was
             but
             one
             good
             Bishop
             that
             was
             so
             wise
             and
             honest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             proved
             no
             general
             reformation
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Judicial
             power
             went
             so
             far
             and
             took
             up
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Clergies
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Synod
             Taraconens
             .
             was
             after
             this
             put
             to
             Decree
             ,
             Can.
             4.
             that
             the
             Clergy
             should
             not
             judge
             Causes
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             Can.
             10.
             that
             no
             Bishop
             or
             Clergy-man
             should
             take
             rewards
             or
             bribes
             for
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Canons
             so
             deterred
             Christians
             from
             seeking
             Justice
             from
             the
             Civil
             Judicatures
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             few
             but
             Heathens
             to
             be
             Judges
             of
             .
             Yea
             the
             Christians
             thought
             so
             hardly
             of
             the
             Judges
             themselves
             (
             for
             punishing
             men
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishops
             even
             for
             murder
             it self
             did
             punish
             them
             but
             with
             Penance
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             doubted
             sometime
             whether
             those
             Christians
             that
             exercised
             Magistracy
             or
             Civil
             Judgment
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             were
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             sinners
             ;
             as
             is
             visible
             in
             Innocent
             1.
             his
             Epist
             .
             to
             Epist
             .
             3.
             to
             
               Exuper
               .
               Tholesan
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             in
             
               Crab.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             p.
             459.
             
          
           
             And
             before
             in
             
               Silvester's
               Concil
               .
               Rom.
               apud
               Crab
               Vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             280.
             
             Can.
             16.
             it
             is
             Decreed
             [
             
               Nemo
               Clericus
               vel
               Diaconus
               aut
               Presbyter
               propter
               causam
               suam
               quamlibet
               intret
               in
               curia
               ,
               quum
               omnis
               curia
               à
               cruore
               ,
               dicitur
               ,
               &
               immolatio
               simulachrorum
               est
               .
               Quod
               siquis
               Clericus
               in
               curiam
               introicrit
               ,
               anathema
               suscipiat
               ,
               nunquam
               rediens
               ad
               matrem
               Ecclesiam
               :
               A
               Communione
               autem
               non
               privatur
               propter
               tempus
               turbidum
               .
            
             And
             Constantine
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Subscriber
             ,
             with
             284
             Bishops
             ,
             45
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             5
             Deacons
             .
             And
             in
             former
             
               Counc
               .
               sub
               Silvest
            
             .
             [
             
               Nullum
               Clericum
               ante
               judicem
               stare
               licet
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             Duarenus
             and
             Grotius
             describe
             not
             the
             Bishops
             power
             as
             so
             large
             as
             the
             Canonists
             do
             .
             But
             Duarenus
             confesseth
             that
             Theodosius
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             
               lites
               omnes
               &
               controversiae
               forenses
               ad
               judicium
               Ecclesiae
               remitterentur
               ,
               si
               alter
               uter
               litigatorum
               id
               postularet
               .
               That
               all
               strifes
               and
               controversies
               forensick
               should
               be
               remitted
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               either
               of
               the
               contenders
               required
               it
               :
            
             And
             that
             Charles
             the
             Great
             renewed
             and
             confirmed
             the
             same
             Law
             :
             
               Duar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             p.
             8.
             
             And
             
               Grotius
               de
               Imper.
               sum
               pol.
               p.
            
             236.
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               Jurisdiction
               by
               consent
               the
               Bishops
               received
               from
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               with
               so
               great
               power
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               further
               to
               handle
               any
               business
               which
               the
               Bishops
               sentence
               had
               decided
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               remotâ
               appellatione
            
             .
             And
             he
             there
             sheweth
             that
             three
             sorts
             of
             Jurisdiction
             were
             by
             the
             Emperours
             given
             to
             the
             Bishops
             :
             1.
             
             
               Jure
               ordinario
            
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             judged
             of
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             (
             and
             which
             the
             Canons
             reached
             ,
             which
             went
             very
             far
             in
             heinous
             crimes
             .
             )
             2.
             
             
               Ex
               ▪
               consensu
               p●rtium
            
             ,
             when
             the
             parties
             chose
             the
             Bishop
             for
             their
             Judge
             (
             
               Vid.
               Concil
               .
               Chalced.
               c.
            
             9.
             )
             3.
             
             
               Ex
               delegatione
            
             :
             which
             yet
             went
             further
             :
             And
             even
             to
             the
             Jews
             such
             kind
             of
             power
             had
             been
             granted
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             this
             whole
             matter
             of
             the
             Rise
             of
             such
             Prelacy
             ,
             their
             Courts
             and
             power
             ,
             
               Pardre
               Paulus
            
             hath
             spoken
             so
             well
             and
             truly
             in
             his
             
               Histor
               .
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               pag.
            
             330
             ,
             331
             ,
             &c.
             that
             I
             would
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             turn
             to
             it
             and
             peruse
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             plainly
             speaketh
             our
             judgment
             of
             the
             History
             now
             in
             question
             :
             Read
             also
             his
             History
             of
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             The
             countenance
             of
             the
             Emperour
             with
             these
             honours
             and
             immunities
             ,
             having
             brought
             the
             World
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             filled
             the
             Churches
             with
             Carnal
             temporizers
             ,
             the
             numbers
             were
             now
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             quickly
             the
             
             great
             Cities
             had
             many
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             Villages
             about
             had
             some
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             about
             400
             or
             500
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             most
             Bishops
             of
             great
             Cities
             had
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             ,
             even
             several
             sub
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             Altars
             ,
             as
             dependant
             on
             their
             Mother
             Church
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Yet
             were
             their
             Diocesses
             (
             which
             at
             first
             were
             called
             Parishes
             )
             somewhat
             bounded
             ,
             by
             the
             Canon
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             which
             decreed
             that
             every
             City
             where
             there
             were
             Christians
             enow
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Bishop
             (
             except
             two
             ,
             who
             bordered
             one
             on
             Scithia
             a
             rude
             unconverted
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             in
             due
             place
             .
             )
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             then
             every
             oppidum
             or
             populous
             Town
             ,
             like
             our
             Market-Towns
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             few
             among
             many
             that
             have
             that
             name
             by
             priviledge
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             England
             now
             .
             So
             that
             even
             at
             this
             height
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             about
             500
             ,
             600
             or
             700
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             as
             if
             every
             Corporation
             or
             Market-Town
             in
             England
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             ruled
             also
             the
             adjacent
             Villages
             .
             For
             though
             when
             they
             began
             to
             swell
             ,
             it
             was
             once
             decreed
             by
             one
             Council
             ,
             that
             Villages
             and
             every
             small
             City
             should
             not
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             lest
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             should
             grow
             vile
             or
             cheap
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             but
             with
             this
             addition
             ,
             [
             those
             Villages
             or
             small
             Cities
             where
             there
             was
             not
             a
             sufficient
             number
             of
             Christians
             :
             ]
             (
             whereas
             Gregory
             at
             Neocesarea
             thought
             seventeen
             a
             sufficient
             number
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             .
             )
             And
             the
             Canons
             ,
             that
             every
             City
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             remained
             still
             in
             force
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Yet
             was
             it
             for
             about
             440
             Years
             so
             far
             from
             these
             great
             Bishops
             to
             usurp
             the
             Sword
             ,
             or
             any
             coercive
             or
             coactive
             power
             ,
             on
             mens
             Bodies
             or
             Estates
             ,
             that
             they
             unanimously
             held
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             himself
             was
             not
             to
             punish
             mens
             Bodies
             for
             Heresie
             or
             a
             false
             Religion
             .
             Till
             at
             last
             the
             bloody
             violence
             of
             the
             
               Circumcellian
               Donatists
            
             ,
             did
             cause
             Augustine
             in
             this
             to
             change
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             think
             them
             meet
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             coercion
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             When
             Bishops
             grew
             carnal
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             more
             regarded
             the
             keeping
             up
             their
             Power
             ,
             Parties
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             than
             Charity
             ,
             they
             beganto
             distrust
             the
             Spiritual
             Weapons
             of
             their
             warfare
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             true
             vigilancy
             against
             errours
             ,
             and
             confutation
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             clear
             reason
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             they
             fled
             to
             the
             Rulers
             to
             do
             it
             by
             the
             Sword.
             But
             though
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             with
             their
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             excited
             Maximus
             to
             take
             this
             
             course
             against
             the
             Priscilianists
             ;
             yet
             not
             only
             St.
             Martyn
             did
             therefore
             to
             the
             death
             avoid
             their
             Synods
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             petitioned
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             the
             Hereticks
             peace
             ;
             but
             even
             St.
             Ambrose
             also
             at
             Milan
             would
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             had
             done
             this
             thing
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             About
             the
             Year
             430
             ,
             or
             after
             ,
             Cyril
             at
             Alexandria
             did
             lead
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             actually
             used
             the
             Sword
             against
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Estates
             and
             Liberties
             of
             Offenders
             :
             An
             example
             which
             others
             quickly
             followed
             :
             And
             easily
             did
             he
             step
             from
             the
             great
             Judicial
             Power
             before
             described
             ,
             to
             a
             forcing
             power
             ,
             the
             preparations
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             so
             ready
             to
             exalt
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Alexandria
             so
             turbulent
             and
             inclined
             by
             pride
             and
             passion
             to
             such
             ways
             .
          
           
           
             48.
             
             As
             the
             Prelacy
             thus
             swelled
             ,
             so
             the
             Churches
             grew
             suddenly
             more
             corrupted
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Vice.
             The
             Bishops
             began
             with
             sorrow
             to
             confess
             unto
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             number
             in
             the
             Churches
             were
             naught
             .
             When
             they
             should
             chuse
             their
             Bishops
             they
             could
             seldom
             agree
             ;
             but
             frequently
             instead
             of
             holy
             peaceable
             Votes
             ,
             did
             turn
             to
             Devilish
             rage
             and
             blood-shed
             ,
             and
             covered
             the
             Streets
             and
             Church-floors
             with
             the
             Carkasses
             of
             the
             slain
             ;
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Damasus
             and
             others
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             oft
             at
             Alexandria
             and
             Constantinople
             .
             )
             Frequently
             they
             fell
             into
             fewds
             ,
             and
             fought
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             murdered
             people
             by
             multitudes
             :
             Even
             the
             strict
             holy
             Monks
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Desarts
             ,
             were
             as
             forward
             as
             others
             to
             fighting
             ,
             blood-shed
             and
             sedition
             :
             Even
             in
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             paultry
             and
             sottish
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Anthropomorphites
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             hath
             the
             shape
             and
             parts
             of
             a
             man
             :
             so
             that
             they
             forced
             that
             deceitful
             treacherous
             Bishop
             
               Theophilus
               Alexandr
            
             .
             to
             flatter
             them
             ,
             and
             curse
             the
             Books
             of
             Origen
             (
             not
             for
             his
             errours
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             opposite
             truth
             )
             and
             to
             take
             on
             him
             to
             hold
             as
             they
             did
             .
             When
             God
             tryed
             them
             with
             a
             Julian
             (
             who
             did
             persecute
             them
             very
             little
             ,
             )
             they
             reproached
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             tryed
             his
             patience
             as
             well
             as
             he
             did
             theirs
             .
             The
             Antiochians
             scornfully
             
             bid
             him
             shave
             his
             Beard
             and
             make
             Halters
             of
             it
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             had
             brought
             the
             World
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             grew
             quickly
             too
             like
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             49.
             
             But
             it
             was
             not
             the
             people
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             both
             Prelates
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             grew
             licentious
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             proud
             ,
             contentious
             ,
             turbulent
             ,
             and
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             Order
             and
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             disturbers
             and
             dividers
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             except
             here
             and
             there
             an
             Ambrose
             ,
             an
             Augustine
             ,
             a
             Chrysostome
             ,
             a
             Basil
             ,
             a
             Gregory
             ,
             an
             Atticus
             ,
             a
             Proclus
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             such
             that
             so
             shined
             among
             a
             darkened
             degenerate
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             singled
             out
             for
             Saints
             .
             Abundance
             got
             these
             great
             and
             tempting
             Prelacies
             by
             Simony
             ,
             and
             more
             by
             making
             friends
             to
             Courtiers
             :
             And
             not
             a
             few
             by
             Carnal
             compliances
             with
             the
             people
             :
             what
             abundance
             of
             most
             sharp
             Epistles
             did
             
               Isidore
               Pelusiota
            
             write
             to
             Eusebius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Sosimus
               ,
               Martianus
               ,
               Eustathius
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             all
             their
             horrible
             wicked
             lives
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             never
             procure
             their
             Reformation
             ?
             What
             abundance
             of
             Epistles
             did
             he
             write
             against
             them
             to
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             procure
             their
             correction
             or
             removal
             ?
             What
             a
             sad
             character
             doth
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             give
             of
             the
             Bishops
             that
             prosecuted
             the
             Priscilianists
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             their
             Leader
             Ithacius
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ?
             What
             abundance
             of
             Prelates
             are
             shamefully
             stigmatized
             ,
             by
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Euagrius
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             When
             a
             Rebel
             rose
             up
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             got
             but
             the
             stronger
             party
             ,
             and
             possession
             ,
             how
             quickly
             did
             they
             flatter
             him
             and
             own
             him
             .
             I
             find
             but
             one
             Bishop
             besides
             St.
             Martin
             in
             all
             France
             and
             that
             part
             of
             Germany
             ,
             that
             disowned
             Maximus
             that
             murdered
             Gratian
             :
             The
             rest
             applauded
             him
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             :
             Nor
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Italy
             I
             find
             not
             any
             besides
             Ambrose
             and
             one
             Hyginus
             that
             disowned
             him
             :
             (
             Not
             that
             I
             think
             it
             my
             part
             to
             condemn
             all
             the
             holy
             Bishops
             who
             professed
             subjection
             to
             Usurpers
             in
             possession
             :
             
             Even
             holy
             Ambrose
             could
             write
             to
             the
             odious
             Tyrant
             Eugenius
             ,
             [
             
               Clementissimo
               Imperatori
               Eugenio
            
             ]
             concluding
             [
             
               Nam
               cum
               privato
               detulerim
               corde
               intimo
               ,
               quomodo
               non
               deferrem
               Imperatori
               .
            
             ]
             
               When
               I
               honoured
               thee
               a
               private
               man
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               how
               can
               I
               but
               honour
               thee
               being
               Emperour
               ?
            
             ]
             And
             how
             far
             have
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             gone
             in
             this
             ,
             even
             to
             Phocas
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             ?
             )
          
           
             When
             good
             
               Gregory
               Nazianz.
            
             was
             chosen
             and
             settled
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             loved
             and
             honoured
             by
             a
             good
             Emperour
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             rejected
             (
             though
             he
             easily
             yielded
             )
             even
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             arrogancy
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             because
             that
             he
             came
             not
             in
             by
             them
             .
             With
             what
             pride
             ,
             what
             falshood
             ,
             what
             turbulency
             did
             
               Theophilus
               Alexand.
            
             carry
             on
             all
             his
             business
             with
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             deposing
             of
             Chrysostome
             ?
             And
             how
             arrogantly
             and
             turbulently
             did
             Epiphanius
             joyn
             with
             him
             ?
             and
             even
             Hierome
             make
             himself
             partaker
             ?
             And
             how
             easily
             did
             he
             get
             a
             Synod
             even
             where
             Chrysostome
             lived
             to
             second
             them
             ?
             such
             lamentable
             instances
             are
             more
             easie
             than
             pleasant
             to
             be
             cited
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             Episcopacy
             which
             was
             set
             up
             to
             prevent
             Heresie
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             did
             afford
             the
             Heads
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Heresies
             and
             Divisions
             that
             befell
             the
             Churches
             .
             How
             few
             of
             all
             the
             Heresies
             mentioned
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             after
             that
             Prelacy
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             were
             not
             Headed
             and
             carried
             on
             by
             Prelates
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             sprung
             up
             by
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             so
             numerously
             received
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Church
             :
             Witness
             the
             perverting
             of
             many
             Emperours
             ;
             the
             many
             Councils
             at
             
               Sirmium
               ,
               Ariminum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             many
             new
             Creeds
             which
             Socrates
             and
             Hilary
             so
             shamefully
             enumerate
             and
             declaim
             against
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             said
             that
             the
             World
             groaned
             to
             find
             it self
             turned
             Arian
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             fewds
             and
             inhumane
             contentions
             were
             so
             many
             and
             odious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             read
             them
             .
             Multitudes
             of
             Cities
             had
             Bishops
             set
             up
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             Cities
             had
             more
             than
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             :
             The
             people
             reviling
             and
             hating
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             sometime
             fighting
             tumultuously
             unto
             blood
             ,
             for
             their
             several
             Prelates
             .
             The
             Christian
             World
             was
             made
             as
             a
             Cockpit
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             made
             a
             scorn
             ,
             by
             the
             Contentions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Constantines
             wisdom
             ,
             conscience
             and
             interest
             ,
             engaged
             him
             to
             use
             all
             his
             skil
             ,
             his
             kindness
             and
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             them
             :
             And
             if
             he
             had
             not
             done
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             how
             unspeakably
             wretched
             would
             their
             odious
             contentions
             have
             rendered
             them
             ?
             And
             yet
             he
             professeth
             his
             heart
             almost
             broken
             by
             their
             dissensions
             ;
             and
             while
             he
             chid
             them
             bitterly
             and
             exhorted
             them
             kindly
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             prevail
             .
             His
             Sons
             that
             succeeded
             him
             laboured
             to
             unite
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             different
             ways
             )
             and
             could
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Jovianus
             the
             little
             time
             he
             reigned
             ,
             declared
             his
             hatred
             of
             their
             contentions
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             he
             loved
             a
             peaceable
             man
             :
             but
             that
             did
             not
             cure
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             came
             new
             from
             under
             a
             Julian
             .
             I
             will
             look
             no
             lower
             ,
             to
             the
             more
             degenerate
             Prelacy
             ;
             but
             recite
             the
             doleful
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             that
             were
             not
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             came
             but
             newly
             
             from
             under
             the
             persecutions
             of
             former
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             but
             a
             little
             prosperity
             ,
             immediately
             before
             Dioclesians
             persecution
             ,
             they
             are
             thus
             described
             .
             [
             
               How
               great
               and
               what
               manner
               of
               glory
               and
               liberty
               the
               doctrine
            
             
             
               of
               piety
               due
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               preached
               in
               the
               World
               by
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               obtained
               before
               the
               persecution
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               among
               all
               mortal
               men
               both
               Grecians
               and
               Barbarians
               ,
               it
               requireth
               more
               labour
               to
               declare
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               clemency
               of
               the
               Emperours
               (
               when
               Heathen
               )
               towards
               the
               Christians
               was
               so
               increased
               ,
               to
               whom
               also
               they
               committed
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               great
               favour
               they
               bare
               to
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               granted
               liberty
               and
               security
               to
               the
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               very
               Palace
               of
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Princes
               lived
               most
               familiarly
               :
               which
               esteemed
               of
               their
               Ministers
               so
               highly
               ,
               that
               they
               granted
               them
               in
               their
               presence
               freely
               to
               deal
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               both
               by
               word
               and
               deed
               ;
               together
               with
               their
               wives
               and
               children
               and
               servants
               ?
               And
               thus
               one
               might
               then
               have
               seen
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Churches
               in
               great
               reverence
               and
               favour
               among
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               Magistrates
               .
               Who
               can
               worthily
               describe
               those
               innumerable
               heaps
               ,
               and
               flocking
               multitudes
               ,
               throughout
               all
               Cities
               and
               famous
               Assemblies
               ,
               frequenting
               the
               places
               dedicated
               to
               prayer
               :
               Because
               of
               which
               circumstances
               ,
               they
               not
               contented
               with
               the
               old
               and
               ancient
               buildings
               (
               which
               could
               not
               receive
               them
               )
               have
               throughout
               all
               Cities
               ,
               builded
               them
               from
               the
               Foundation
               wide
               and
               ample
               Churches
               :
               These
               things
               thus
               prevailed
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               daily
               increased
               far
               and
               nigh
               :
               so
               that
               no
               malice
               could
               intercept
               ,
               no
               spiteful
               fiend
               bewitch
               ,
               no
               wight
               with
               cunning
               at
               all
               hinder
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Divine
               and
               heavenly
               hand
               of
               God
               upheld
               and
               visited
               his
               People
               ,
               whom
               as
               yet
               he
               worthily
               accepted
               .
               But
               after
               that
               our
               affairs
               through
               too
               much
               liberty
               ,
               ease
               and
               security
               ,
               degenerated
               from
               the
               Natural
               rule
               of
               piety
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               one
               pursued
               another
               with
               open
               contumely
               and
               hatred
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               we
            
             impugned
             our selves
             by
             no
             other
             than
             our selves
             ,
             
               with
               the
               armour
               of
               spite
               ,
               and
               sharp
               spears
               of
               approbrious
               words
               ,
               so
               that
               Bishops
               against
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               People
               against
               People
               ,
               raised
               sedition
               ;
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               when
               that
               cursed
               hypocrisie
               and
               dissimulation
               had
               swam
               even
               to
               the
               brim
               of
               malice
               ;
               The
               heavy
               hand
               of
               Gods
               high
               judgment
               after
               his
               wonted
               manner
               (
               whilest
               as
               yet
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Societies
               assembled
               themselves
               nevertheless
               )
               began
               softly
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               visit
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               persecution
               that
               was
               raised
               against
               us
               took
               first
               his
               Original
               ,
               from
               the
               Brethren
               that
               were
               under
               Banner
               in
               the
               Camp.
               When
               as
               we
               were
               touched
               with
               no
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               went
               about
               so
               pacific
               God
               ,
               we
               heaped
               sin
               upon
               sin
               ,
               thinking
               like
               careless
               Epicures
               ,
               that
               God
               neither
               cared
               ,
               nor
               would
               visit
               our
               sins
               ;
               And
               they
               which
               seemed
               our
               Shepherds
               ,
               Laying
               aside
               the
               rule
               of
               piety
               ,
               practised
               contention
               and
               schism
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               whilst
               they
               aggravated
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               contentious
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               mutual
               hatred
               and
               enmity
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               proceeded
               in
               Ambition
               ,
               much
               like
               Tyranny
               it self
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               Lord
               make
               the
               daughter
               of
            
             Zion
             
               obscure
               ,
               and
               overthrew
               from
               above
               the
               glory
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             —
             c.
             2.
             
             
               We
               saw
               with
               our
               eyes
               the
               Oratories
               thrown
               down
               :
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               foundations
               digged
               up
               ,
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               burned
               to
               ashes
               in
               the
               open
               Market-place
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Churches
               some
               shamefully
               hid
               themselves
               .
               —
               Yet
               is
               it
               not
               our
               drift
               to
               describe
               the
               bitter
               calamities
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               which
               at
               length
               they
               suffered
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               to
               record
               their
               dissension
               and
               insolency
               practised
               among
               themselves
               ,
               before
               the
               persecution
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
          
           
             Note
             that
             all
             this
             was
             before
             Arius
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             even
             before
             Dioclesians
             cruelties
             ;
             but
             not
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             Church-Tyranny
             and
             ambition
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             this
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             much
             greater
             were
             their
             enormities
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             when
             their
             Tyranny
             was
             much
             encreased
             ;
             It
             would
             grieve
             any
             sober
             Christian
             to
             read
             how
             the
             Christian
             World
             hath
             been
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             distracted
             ,
             and
             Princes
             disturbed
             and
             dethroned
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             fomented
             ,
             and
             horrid
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             bloodshed
             caused
             ,
             by
             the
             pride
             and
             contentiousness
             of
             Prelates
             :
             And
             most
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             prosecution
             of
             that
             Controversie
             ,
             which
             Christ
             decided
             so
             long
             ago
             ,
             
               viz.
               Who
               should
               be
               greatest
               .
               It
               was
               not
               Religion
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Socrates
               ,
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
               that
               the
               two
            
             Arian
             
               Sects
               of
            
             Marinus
             and
             Agapius
             
               was
               about
               ,
               but
               Primacy
               :
               They
               strove
               which
               of
               them
               should
               be
               the
               chief
               :
               wherefore
               many
               Clergy-men
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               these
               Bishops
               ,
               perceiving
               the
               ambition
               ,
               the
               rancour
               and
               malice
               of
               these
               proud
               Prelates
               ,
               forsook
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Macedonius
             at
             Constantinople
             was
             so
             Tyrannical
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             came
             in
             by
             cruelty
             ,
             so
             he
             caused
             more
             ,
             by
             presumptuous
             removal
             of
             the
             bones
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             another
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             pull
             down
             that
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             Constantius
             the
             Emperours
             knowledge
             :
             where
             the
             people
             in
             Factions
             fought
             it
             out
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             and
             Streets
             were
             full
             of
             Carkasses
             and
             streams
             of
             blood
             ,
             saith
             Socrates
             .
             The
             same
             man
             set
             four
             Companies
             of
             
             Souldiers
             on
             the
             Novations
             in
             Paphlagonia
             ,
             till
             he
             enraged
             the
             people
             with
             Clubs
             and
             Bills
             to
             kill
             them
             all
             .
             And
             he
             was
             so
             Tyrannical
             in
             forcing
             Conformity
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             forced
             men
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             gagged
             their
             mouths
             and
             popt
             it
             in
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             only
             the
             vice
             of
             the
             Heterodox
             but
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
             And
             as
             the
             French
             and
             German
             Bishops
             aforesaid
             did
             against
             the
             Priscillinaists
             ,
             so
             for
             their
             own
             interest
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             flattered
             and
             restlesly
             instigated
             the
             Civil
             power
             ,
             even
             Uusurpers
             to
             execute
             their
             Wills
             :
             and
             favoured
             that
             power
             that
             most
             favoured
             them
             .
             When
             the
             foresaid
             Maximus
             had
             killed
             Gratian
             and
             reigned
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             entered
             Italy
             ,
             (
             after
             that
             Ambrose
             had
             stopt
             him
             a
             while
             )
             
               Theophilus
               Alexandr
            
             .
             sendeth
             an
             Agent
             Presbyter
             with
             two
             Letters
             ,
             and
             a
             rich
             present
             ,
             one
             to
             Maximus
             and
             one
             to
             Theodosius
             ;
             ordering
             him
             to
             stay
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             Fight
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Present
             with
             his
             Letter
             to
             him
             that
             proved
             the
             Conqueror
             :
             But
             a
             Servant
             stole
             the
             Letters
             from
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             opened
             the
             whole
             business
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             Priest
             to
             fly
             and
             hide
             himself
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             These
             contentions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             corruption
             of
             manners
             ,
             so
             distasted
             the
             more
             Religious
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             occasioned
             the
             multiplying
             of
             separating
             Heresies
             :
             and
             greatly
             encreased
             and
             confirmed
             others
             ,
             especially
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             Novations
             ;
             because
             men
             thought
             them
             to
             be
             of
             better
             lives
             than
             the
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Yea
             ,
             by
             their
             very
             abuse
             of
             good
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             they
             drove
             even
             
             the
             Orthodox
             often
             to
             separated
             Societies
             ,
             as
             thinking
             so
             bad
             Prelates
             unfit
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             .
             As
             in
             Constantinople
             their
             abuse
             ,
             ejection
             and
             banishment
             of
             Chrysostome
             caused
             great
             numbers
             of
             his
             faithful
             people
             to
             forsake
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             meet
             only
             in
             separated
             Conventicles
             ;
             And
             though
             they
             differed
             in
             no
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             or
             Discipline
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             could
             do
             by
             tyranny
             and
             threats
             would
             never
             bring
             them
             again
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             called
             Joannites
             ,
             and
             assembled
             by
             themselves
             ;
             till
             Atticus
             by
             wise
             and
             honest
             means
             first
             began
             the
             reconciliati●●
             ,
             by
             the
             publick
             inserting
             of
             
             Chrysostome's
             name
             among
             their
             honoured
             Bishops
             in
             the
             daily
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Proclus
             after
             wisely
             perfected
             it
             ,
             by
             fetching
             the
             bones
             of
             Chrysostome
             with
             honour
             ,
             from
             the
             place
             of
             his
             banishment
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Hist
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             36.
             ascribeth
             it
             to
             that
             good
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             Junior
             :
             It
             's
             like
             a
             good
             Bishop
             
             and
             he
             consented
             .
             For
             saith
             
               Socrates
               ,
               c.
            
             40.
             
             
               Proclus
               behaved
               himself
               fairly
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               perswading
               himself
               that
               it
               was
               far
               easier
               for
               him
               by
               fair
               means
               to
               allure
               men
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               by
               force
               to
               compel
               them
               to
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             52.
             
             The
             multitudes
             of
             Schismes
             and
             horrid
             enormities
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             grand
             corruption
             of
             Religion
             by
             them
             ;
             the
             shameful
             divisions
             between
             the
             Greek
             and
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             began
             so
             long
             ago
             and
             continued
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             such
             evidence
             ,
             do
             tell
             the
             World
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             all
             this
             tended
             to
             as
             it's
             perfection
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             And
             having
             thus
             shewed
             how
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Flock
             came
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             grew
             from
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             to
             a
             pompous
             denomination
             mostly
             secular
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Bishops
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             did
             grow
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             of
             multitudes
             of
             Churches
             turned
             into
             one
             Diocesan
             Church
             of
             another
             species
             ,
             we
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             those
             that
             are
             wise
             and
             impartial
             ,
             to
             judge
             whether
             a
             true
             Reformation
             must
             retrieve
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             Age
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             our
             pattern
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             return
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             point
             it
             is
             that
             it
             is
             meet
             or
             possible
             ,
             for
             Christians
             unanimously
             to
             fix
             between
             the
             Apostolical
             institution
             and
             the
             height
             of
             Popery
             ?
             And
             what
             satisfying
             proof
             any
             man
             can
             give
             that
             in
             a
             line
             of
             1500
             Years
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             right
             point
             that
             he
             hath
             chosen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             The
             Judgement
             of
             those
             Nonconformists
             (
             now
             silenced
             )
             who
             1660.
             addressed
             themselves
             to
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             for
             Concord
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Church-Government
             :
             what
             they
             then
             offered
             ,
             and
             what
             those
             of
             the
             Authors
             mind
             now
             hold
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             what
             is
             before
             Historically
             related
             .
          
           
             AS
             I
             have
             delivered
             our
             Judgment
             about
             the
             History
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             next
             freely
             and
             truly
             express
             my
             own
             Judgment
             and
             those
             that
             have
             concurred
             with
             me
             about
             the
             right
             of
             Church-Government
             it self
             ,
             (
             supposing
             those
             100
             
               Propos
               .
               ad
               Lud.
               Molinaeum
            
             which
             I
             have
             published
             about
             the
             Nature
             of
             Church-power
             ,
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             Church-matters
             .
             )
             For
             Truth
             hath
             great
             advantage
             when
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             1.
             compact
             ,
             and
             entire
             ,
             2.
             and
             in
             the
             open
             light
             .
             Since
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             our
             judgment
             is
             more
             fully
             published
             in
             the
             Nonconformists
             first
             and
             second
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
             Since
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             given
             a
             Saviour
             to
             the
             
             World
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             new
             Covenant
             with
             or
             for
             Mankind
             ;
             so
             hath
             he
             delivered
             all
             things
             into
             the
             Redeemer's
             hands
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             making
             him
             the
             Administrator
             General
             ,
             and
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             things
             are
             under
             Christ
             as
             Utensils
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
               Inanimates
               and
               Braites
            
             ;
             some
             are
             under
             him
             as
             
               meer
               enemies
            
             subdued
             ,
             as
             Devils
             ;
             some
             are
             under
             him
             as
             
               generally
               Redeemed
            
             ,
             and
             
               subjects
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             or
             
               quoad
               obligationem
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Ruled
             and
             used
             upon
             terms
             of
             Mercy
             ;
             And
             so
             are
             all
             Mankind
             in
             general
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             life
             and
             grace
             is
             past
             :
             some
             are
             under
             him
             as
             Visible
             Consenters
             ,
             and
             Professed
             subjects
             ;
             so
             are
             the
             Baptized
             and
             visible
             professors
             of
             Christianity
             :
             And
             some
             are
             under
             him
             as
             sincere
             Heart-Covenanters
             ,
             Justified
             and
             Sanctified
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Glorified
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             Nature
             it self
             is
             now
             delivered
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             is
             now
             part
             of
             
               his
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Instrument
               of
               his
               Government
            
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             
               common
               good
            
             and
             order
             of
             the
             
               Redeemed
               World
            
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             sanctified
             to
             the
             
               special
               good
            
             and
             order
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             Even
             so
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Magistracy
             now
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             dependant
             on
             him
             ,
             in
             both
             these
             forementioned
             respects
             .
             (
             Notwithstanding
             all
             the
             vain
             arguments
             which
             Mr.
             
               Brown
               a
               Scotch
            
             Divine
             ,
             
               Cont.
               Velthusium
            
             hath
             written
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             which
             need
             no
             confutation
             to
             an
             intelligent
             Reader
             .
             )
          
           
           
             4.
             
             But
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             is
             much
             of
             Grace
             and
             Institution
             ,
             and
             less
             of
             
               Natural
               original
            
             than
             Magistracy
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             of
             Natural
             obligation
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             teach
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             some
             fitter
             persons
             than
             the
             multitude
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             and
             guide
             them
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ;
             Yet
             that
             in
             specie
             there
             should
             be
             
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             Administrators
             of
             this
             instituted
             worship
             and
             Church-discipline
             ,
             this
             is
             it self
             of
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               worship
            
             and
             discipline
             which
             are
             their
             Office-work
             are
             of
             his
             Institution
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             though
             a
             great
             part
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrates
             work
             be
             also
             .
             Instituted
             ,
             viz.
             to
             promote
             Christs
             Instituted
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             yet
             so
             much
             also
             of
             his
             work
             is
             natural
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             while
             he
             executeth
             Gods
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             good
             :
             But
             he
             is
             (
             at
             least
             )
             less
             fitly
             called
             a
             Minister
             or
             Priest
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             only
             teach
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             guide
             an
             Assembly
             in
             meer
             Natural
             Worship
             ,
             (
             omitting
             all
             that
             is
             by
             Institution
             :
             )
             Or
             if
             any
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             at
             least
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             or
             Evangelical
             Ministry
             is
             by
             Institution
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Mosaical
             Magistracy
             was
             founded
             in
             Nature
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Revelation
             expounding
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             we
             may
             under
             the
             Gospel
             fetch
             proofs
             thence
             for
             the
             Christian
             Magistrates
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             ;
             Yet
             can
             we
             fetch
             no
             Model
             of
             a
             Gospel
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             proof
             of
             our
             Authority
             or
             obligation
             as
             instituted
             ,
             from
             the
             Instituted
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Church
             :
             Because
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             is
             abrogate
             and
             indeed
             did
             never
             bind
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             fullier
             proved
             in
             my
             Treat
             .
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             )
             Nor
             is
             it
             safe
             to
             argue
             from
             parity
             of
             reason
             that
             we
             must
             now
             be
             or
             do
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             pure
             institution
             ,
             while
             we
             so
             little
             know
             the
             total
             reason
             of
             God's
             institutions
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             himself
             hath
             taken
             them
             down
             and
             set
             up
             new
             ones
             we
             must
             not
             then
             plead
             our
             Reason
             against
             the
             alterations
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             made
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Therefore
             though
             Christ
             be
             now
             the
             Head
             and
             Fountain
             of
             Power
             ,
             both
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             institute
             a
             new
             Office
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             but
             add
             new
             Laws
             for
             them
             to
             rule
             by
             as
             part
             of
             their
             Rule
             of
             Government
             ;
             Because
             their
             Office
             was
             so
             much
             founded
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             their
             work
             lay
             in
             ruling
             mankind
             according
             to
             their
             common
             Natural
             Law
             :
             But
             a
             Ministry
             he
             did
             institute
             a-new
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             species
             and
             great
             essentials
             of
             the
             Office.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Christ
             changing
             both
             the
             Instituted
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             did
             begin
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             person
             as
             the
             Great
             Prophet
             ,
             High
             Priest
             and
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Being
             not
             to
             continue
             corporally
             on
             earth
             ,
             nor
             his
             bodily
             presence
             being
             ubiquitary
             ,
             he
             designed
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             be
             his
             
               Agent
               internally
            
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             work
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             he
             appointed
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             meet
             men
             might
             be
             his
             Agents
             externally
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Governing
             of
             his
             Redeemed
             ones
             in
             a
             holy
             order
             ,
             and
             in
             conducting
             them
             in
             holy
             worship
             ,
             in
             a
             Ministerial
             subordination
             to
             his
             Prophetical
             ,
             Regal
             and
             Priestly
             Office.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             he
             himself
             did
             Officiate
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             so
             he
             first
             placed
             this
             Ministerial
             Power
             in
             twelve
             chosen
             men
             ,
             and
             seventy
             Assistants
             with
             some
             relation
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             and
             seventy
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             sent
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             During
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             abode
             among
             them
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             as
             Pupils
             and
             Learners
             while
             they
             were
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             their
             
               Abilities
               ,
               Commissions
               ,
               Office
            
             and
             Work
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             success
             were
             all
             yet
             imperfect
             :
             They
             were
             not
             yet
             authorized
             openly
             and
             commonly
             so
             much
             as
             to
             declare
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             prepare
             men
             for
             that
             belief
             :
             Because
             those
             works
             were
             not
             yet
             done
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             Evidences
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             Instruments
             of
             mens
             Conviction
             ,
             viz.
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             his
             sending
             the
             miraculous
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             Christ
             was
             risen
             before
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             he
             perfected
             their
             Commission
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             Work
             and
             Province
             ;
             but
             appointed
             them
             to
             stay
             till
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             sealing
             and
             full
             delivery
             of
             it
             ,
             giving
             them
             full
             ability
             for
             their
             work
             )
             before
             they
             set
             themselves
             about
             the
             solemn
             performance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Their
             Commission
             and
             Office
             was
             ,
             1.
             to
             Teach
             men
             and
             make
             them
             Christians
             (
             or
             Christ's
             Disciples
             ,
             )
             2.
             and
             then
             to
             Baptize
             them
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             take
             them
             into
             his
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             3.
             to
             Teach
             them
             as
             Covenanted
             and
             en-Churched
             persons
             ,
             to
             observe
             all
             his
             commands
             ;
             The
             first
             part
             of
             their
             work
             was
             to
             be
             exercised
             unlimitedly
             on
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             able
             ;
             The
             second
             part
             on
             the
             new
             Converted
             Believers
             (
             and
             their
             infant
             seed
             ;
             )
             And
             the
             third
             part
             on
             the
             Baptized
             (
             that
             were
             adult
             .
             )
             And
             he
             added
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             presence
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             As
             he
             now
             enlarged
             their
             Commission
             to
             
               All
               the
               World
            
             as
             the
             object
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             ;
             so
             he
             added
             one
             (
             Paul
             )
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             unto
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             was
             especially
             made
             an
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             rest
             that
             they
             were
             no
             more
             confined
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Because
             these
             Apostles
             were
             entrusted
             not
             only
             with
             a
             common
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             as
             Founders
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             eye
             and
             ear
             witnesses
             ,
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             resurrection
             and
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             acquaint
             men
             certainly
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             he
             promised
             them
             the
             extraordinary
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             infallibly
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             their
             remembrance
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             and
             given
             them
             in
             Charge
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             perform
             all
             their
             Commission
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             them
             the
             Foundations
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             infallible
             deliverers
             
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             their
             preaching
             and
             practice
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             their
             Writings
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Therefore
             since
             their
             miraculous
             reception
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             their
             Doctrines
             Writings
             and
             Establishments
             which
             were
             done
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             are
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             It
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             ●ndited
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             settled
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             wrought
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             that
             bare
             witness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             verity
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             spake
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             inspired
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             As
             others
             in
             that
             time
             were
             employed
             as
             their
             assistants
             in
             propagating
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             so
             had
             they
             also
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             though
             in
             several
             measures
             ,
             and
             gifts
             .
             And
             so
             far
             as
             they
             had
             that
             spirit
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             seal
             of
             their
             doctrine
             :
             But
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Apostles
             that
             had
             the
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             we
             have
             greater
             assurance
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             writings
             ,
             than
             of
             others
             ;
             It
             being
             
               their
               approbation
            
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             of
             our
             assurance
             that
             the
             writings
             of
             their
             Assistants
             were
             infallible
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             which
             they
             give
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             wrote
             them
             (
             
               viz.
               Mark
            
             and
             Luke
             .
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             These
             Apostles
             with
             their
             many
             Assistants
             ,
             (
             Prophets
             and
             Evangelists
             )
             did
             by
             
               preaching
               ,
               holiness
            
             and
             miracles
             ,
             (
             the
             effects
             of
             Divine
             
               Wisdome
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Power
             )
             convert
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             baptize
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             only
             thus
             gather
             them
             into
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             settled
             them
             in
             a
             holy
             Order
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             for
             personal
             communion
             among
             themselves
             in
             holy
             worship
             and
             holy
             living
             ▪
             And
             they
             made
             such
             regular
             Church-communion
             a
             duty
             to
             all
             that
             could
             obtain
             it
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             By
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             they
             ordained
             others
             to
             the
             sacred
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             The
             same
             office
             with
             their
             own
             as
             to
             the
             common
             works
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Teaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Worshiping
             and
             Guiding
             the
             Churches
             by
             holy
             Discipline
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             common
             essentials
             of
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             :
             But
             not
             the
             same
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             endowments
             and
             works
             before
             described
             (
             as
             eye
             and
             ear
             witnesses
             ,
             infallibly
             delivering
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             .
             )
          
           
             20.
             
             Though
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Office
             all
             Christs
             Ministers
             have
             the
             Power
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             (
             1.
             to
             convert
             men
             to
             the
             Faith
             by
             preaching
             ,
             2.
             to
             take
             them
             into
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             3.
             to
             teach
             ,
             worship
             and
             rule
             ,
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             or
             ,
             1.
             to
             gather
             Churches
             by
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             ,
             2.
             and
             then
             to
             teach
             and
             guide
             them
             ;
             )
             Yet
             all
             are
             not
             called
             equally
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             these
             parts
             ;
             But
             some
             were
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             indefinitely
             employed
             in
             an
             unfixed
             course
             ,
             in
             converting
             men
             and
             gathering
             Churches
             ;
             yet
             officiating
             also
             in
             gathered
             Churches
             where
             they
             came
             ;
             And
             others
             were
             fixed
             in
             the
             stated
             relation
             of
             Pastors
             to
             particular
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             rule
             them
             ,
             and
             worship
             among
             them
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             also
             to
             Preach
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             unbelievers
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             had
             ability
             and
             opportunity
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             The
             unfixed
             Officers
             were
             called
             Ministers
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             of
             God's
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             :
             But
             the
             fixed
             Officers
             ,
             were
             also
             especially
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Elders
             :
             Though
             sometime
             ●arely
             the
             other
             also
             had
             such
             Titles
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             doing
             the
             same
             work
             transiently
             in
             the
             Churches
             where
             they
             came
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             They
             that
             were
             unfixed
             Preachers
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             special
             and
             particular
             Charge
             of
             all
             the
             souls
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             one
             Church
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             fixed
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             have
             :
             But
             they
             had
             a
             greater
             Obligation
             than
             these
             Bishops
             to
             preach
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             their
             ordinary
             chief
             work
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             Pastors
             of
             particular
             Churches
             had
             such
             a
             Charge
             of
             those
             particular
             Flocks
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Flocks
             (
             materially
             ,
             )
             as
             that
             they
             were
             not
             obliged
             equally
             to
             do
             the
             same
             for
             others
             as
             they
             did
             for
             them
             :
             Though
             yet
             when
             they
             had
             a
             particular
             call
             ,
             they
             might
             transiently
             or
             occasionally
             perform
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             to
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             This
             relation
             to
             their
             particular
             Flock
             ,
             was
             not
             such
             as
             disobliged
             them
             from
             their
             higher
             regard
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             For
             our
             relation
             to
             that
             is
             stricter
             and
             more
             indissoluble
             than
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             :
             And
             we
             must
             always
             finally
             prefer
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             though
             materially
             we
             are
             to
             labour
             in
             our
             particular
             Churches
             principally
             (
             and
             sometimes
             only
             )
             because
             by
             such
             Order
             the
             Church
             Universal
             is
             best
             edified
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             The
             Apostles
             usually
             (
             but
             not
             only
             )
             planted
             Churches
             in
             great
             Cities
             ;
             rather
             than
             in
             Country
             Villages
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             This
             was
             not
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             oblige
             others
             to
             confine
             Churches
             to
             Cities
             only
             ,
             nor
             because
             they
             had
             any
             special
             honour
             for
             a
             City
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             the
             places
             of
             greatest
             ●●●●course
             ,
             and
             had
             best
             opportunity
             for
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             most
             materials
             to
             work
             upon
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Neither
             the
             Apostles
             nor
             others
             for
             some
             Ages
             after
             Christ
             ,
             did
             divide
             the
             Countries
             about
             such
             Cities
             ,
             and
             assign
             part
             of
             the●
             to
             be
             the
             Diocess
             of
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             next
             adjoyning
             City
             :
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             bounding
             of
             Parishes
             or
             Diocess
             ,
             nor
             any
             determination
             ,
             to
             which
             Bishop
             such
             and
             such
             ground
             ,
             or
             Villages
             of
             unconverted
             Infidels
             did
             belong
             .
             Only
             as
             natural
             prudence
             guided
             them
             (
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             they
             so
             dispersed
             themselves
             that
             none
             might
             hinder
             another
             in
             his
             work
             ;
             but
             as
             most
             tended
             to
             the
             propagation
             and
             orderly
             governing
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Therefore
             no
             City
             Bishop
             had
             such
             a
             Particular
             Charge
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             the
             individual
             Infidels
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             City
             or
             the
             Country
             round
             about
             him
             (
             which
             some
             feign
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Diocess
             )
             as
             he
             had
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             was
             Pastor
             of
             .
             Though
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             could
             to
             convert
             all
             as
             he
             had
             opportunity
             ,
             he
             stood
             not
             in
             any
             Pastoral
             relation
             to
             this
             or
             that
             individual
             Infidel
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             all
             the
             individual
             Christians
             of
             his
             charge
             .
             Ignatius
             requireth
             the
             Bishop
             to
             
             know
             all
             his
             Flock
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             enquire
             after
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             servants
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             of
             all
             Infidels
             in
             his
             City
             or
             Circuit
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             No
             man
             was
             therefore
             the
             Pastor
             of
             any
             Christians
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ▪
             relation
             meerly
             because
             he
             converted
             them
             :
             Nor
             was
             there
             ever
             any
             Law
             made
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             be
             members
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             whose
             Overseer
             did
             convert
             them
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             at
             a
             distance
             they
             should
             be
             the
             members
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             charge
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             Church
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             Apostles
             setled
             in
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             one
             or
             more
             with
             the
             Pastoral
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             govern
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             them
             in
             publick
             worship
             .
             And
             every
             such
             Body
             should
             still
             have
             one
             or
             more
             Pastors
             with
             such
             power
             .
             And
             no
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             should
             have
             more
             particular
             Churches
             under
             his
             special
             immediate
             Charge
             ,
             than
             one
             ,
             unless
             as
             an
             Archbishop
             who
             hath
             Bishops
             in
             those
             particular
             Churches
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             A
             particular
             Church
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             [
             
               A
               sacrrd
               Society
               consisting
               of
               one
               or
               more
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               a
               capable
               number
               of
               Christian
               Neighbours
               ,
               consociate
               by
               Christs
               appointment
               and
               their
               own
               consent
               ,
               for
               personal
               communion
               in
               God's
               publick
               worship
               and
               in
               holy
               living
               .
            
             ]
             In
             this
             definition
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Genus
             is
             [
             
               a
               sacred
               Society
            
             ]
             so
             called
             ,
             1.
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             a
             meer
             community
             ,
             or
             unbodied
             company
             of
             Christians
             ;
             2.
             and
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             Civil
             and
             prophane
             Societies
             ,
             (
             For
             the
             Genus
             is
             subalternate
             ,
             and
             the
             species
             of
             a
             superiour
             Genus
             .
             )
             2.
             
             The
             constitutive
             parts
             are
             Pastor
             and
             People
             .
             3.
             
             I
             say
             [
             Pastors
             ]
             as
             distinguishing
             it
             from
             all
             other
             societies
             as
             headed
             by
             other
             Officers
             or
             Rulers
             ;
             As
             Kingdoms
             by
             Kings
             ,
             Colleges
             by
             their
             Governours
             ,
             Schools
             by
             School-masters
             ,
             Families
             by
             Parents
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             Societies
             are
             specified
             by
             their
             Governours
             .
             4.
             
             I
             say
             [
             
               one
               or
               more
            
             ]
             because
             it
             is
             the
             
               Office
               in
               some
               person
            
             that
             is
             the
             constitutive
             part
             ,
             the
             number
             being
             indifferent
             as
             to
             the
             Beings
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             to
             the
             
               well
               being
            
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             5.
             
             The
             People
             being
             the
             other
             material
             part
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             I
             call
             them
             [
             Christians
             ]
             that
             is
             
               Baptized
               Professing
               Christians
            
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             all
             Infidels
             ,
             who
             are
             uncapable
             to
             be
             members
             .
             6.
             
             I
             call
             them
             [
             Neighbours
             ]
             because
             the
             Proximity
             must
             be
             such
             as
             rendereth
             them
             capable
             of
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             For
             at
             an
             uncapable
             distance
             they
             cannot
             have
             Church-communion
             .
             7.
             
             I
             put
             in
             [
             
               a
               capable
               number
            
             ]
             because
             
               too
               few
               or
               too
               many
            
             may
             be
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Ends
             ▪
             One
             or
             two
             are
             uncapable
             defectively
             :
             such
             multitudes
             as
             can
             have
             no
             Church
             communion
             ,
             are
             uncapable
             through
             excess
             (
             of
             which
             more
             after
             .
             )
             8.
             
             The
             form
             is
             the
             
               Relative
               Union
            
             of
             Pastor
             and
             People
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Ends
             ;
             Which
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             word
             [
             Consociate
             .
             ]
             9.
             
             The
             foundation
             or
             prime
             efficient
             ,
             is
             [
             
               Christ's
               Institution
            
             .
             ]
             10.
             
             The
             Condition
             ,
             
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             ,
             is
             [
             
               their
               mutual
               consent
            
             .
             ]
             11.
             
             The
             end
             or
             terminus
             is
             their
             [
             Communion
             .
             ]
             12.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             this
             Communion
             ,
             is
             both
             [
             
               God's
               publickworship
            
             ]
             and
             a
             
               holy
               ▪
               life
            
             ;
             which
             distinguisheth
             them
             from
             such
             as
             associate
             for
             civil
             ends
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             besides
             these
             .
             13.
             
             The
             proper
             species
             of
             this
             holy
             Communion
             is
             that
             it
             be
             [
             Personal
             .
             ]
             By
             
             which
             I
             mean
             such
             as
             Pastor
             and
             People
             may
             ordinarily
             exercise
             in
             presence
             ;
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             that
             sort
             of
             Communion
             ,
             1.
             which
             we
             have
             only
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             
               faith
               ,
               judgment
            
             and
             affection
             ,
             with
             Christians
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             :
             And
             ,
             2.
             from
             that
             external
             Communion
             which
             several
             Churches
             hold
             together
             by
             Messengers
             ,
             Delegates
             ,
             or
             Letters
             .
             For
             if
             that
             kind
             of
             distant
             Communion
             would
             serve
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             of
             the
             same
             particular
             Church
             with
             men
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             Deacons
             are
             subordinate
             Officers
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             to
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             Integral
             ,
             as
             needful
             to
             its
             well
             being
             ,
             in
             such
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             number
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             People
             do
             require
             them
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             these
             Individual
             or
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             is
             founded
             ,
             in
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             foresaid
             publick
             worshiping
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             mutual
             assistance
             of
             Christian
             Neighbours
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             need
             of
             the
             personal
             inspection
             and
             conduct
             of
             the
             Pastors
             over
             all
             the
             Flock
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             difference
             between
             this
             
               personal
               Communion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             distant
             Communion
             by
             Letters
             or
             Delegates
             ,
             or
             meerly
             internal
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             and
             notorious
             ,
             as
             must
             make
             those
             Societies
             specifically
             distinct
             ,
             which
             are
             associated
             for
             such
             distinct
             Ends.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             Yet
             do
             we
             not
             hold
             that
             all
             true
             Churches
             do
             Assemble
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             consist
             of
             no
             more
             than
             can
             meet
             at
             once
             :
             For
             whole
             Families
             seldom
             go
             all
             at
             once
             to
             the
             Assembly
             :
             Therefore
             if
             one
             part
             go
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             they
             worship
             God
             publickly
             in
             personal
             Communion
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             2.
             
             And
             many
             may
             be
             sick
             ,
             and
             many
             infants
             ,
             and
             many
             aged
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             distance
             of
             some
             may
             make
             a
             Chapel
             or
             subordinate
             Meeting
             often
             needful
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             1.
             they
             may
             all
             come
             together
             in
             one
             place
             at
             several
             times
             for
             Church
             communion
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             may
             live
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             neighbourly
             converse
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             admonishing
             ,
             exhorting
             and
             encouraging
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             their
             Christian
             Course
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Where
             a
             Church
             is
             so
             small
             as
             to
             need
             but
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             not
             require
             that
             they
             have
             more
             ;
             And
             One
             can
             neither
             be
             superiour
             or
             inferiour
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             But
             it
             is
             most
             desirable
             that
             a
             Church
             be
             as
             numerous
             or
             great
             ,
             as
             will
             consist
             with
             that
             sort
             of
             Communion
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             they
             have
             many
             Pastors
             ;
             Because
             this
             tendeth
             to
             their
             strength
             and
             beauty
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             joyful
             thing
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             full
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             The
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             of
             a
             single
             Church
             is
             ,
             (
             to
             mention
             it
             more
             particularly
             )
             to
             Teach
             the
             Church
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             especially
             of
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             to
             be
             Desired
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             matters
             and
             order
             of
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             .
             To
             instruct
             the
             Children
             in
             the
             Catechistical
             or
             Fundamental
             
             verities
             .
             To
             Baptize
             ,
             to
             Pray
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             :
             To
             visit
             the
             several
             Families
             ,
             or
             personally
             instruct
             those
             ignorant
             ones
             ,
             that
             understand
             not
             publick
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             hath
             opportunity
             :
             To
             watch
             over
             the
             Conversations
             of
             the
             several
             Members
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             informations
             concerning
             them
             :
             To
             resolve
             the
             doubts
             of
             those
             that
             seek
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             help
             to
             them
             that
             are
             so
             sensless
             as
             not
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             when
             their
             need
             appeareth
             :
             To
             comfort
             the
             sad
             and
             afflicted
             :
             To
             reprove
             the
             scandalous
             :
             To
             admonish
             the
             obstinate
             before
             all
             :
             To
             censure
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             impenitent
             that
             continue
             to
             reject
             such
             admonition
             :
             To
             absolve
             the
             penitent
             :
             To
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             :
             And
             to
             be
             exemplary
             in
             holiness
             ,
             sobriety
             ,
             justice
             and
             charity
             .
             I
             pass
             by
             Marriage
             ,
             Burials
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             particular
             Offices
             .
             And
             I
             meddle
             not
             here
             with
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             concerneth
             other
             Churches
             ;
             but
             only
             with
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             to
             the
             People
             of
             his
             proper
             Flock
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             The
             ablest
             Man
             among
             us
             ,
             for
             mind
             and
             body
             ,
             may
             find
             full
             and
             needful
             employment
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             among
             an
             hundred
             persons
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             our
             common
             Christians
             are
             :
             But
             if
             he
             have
             five
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             ,
             he
             hath
             so
             much
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             will
             constrain
             him
             to
             leave
             something
             undone
             which
             belongeth
             to
             his
             Office.
             Therefore
             our
             Market
             ▪
             Towns
             ,
             and
             large
             Country
             Parishes
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             ordinarily
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             or
             four
             thousand
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             have
             need
             of
             many
             pastors
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             for
             which
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             was
             ordained
             :
             Much
             more
             our
             greatest
             City
             and
             Town
             Parishes
             that
             have
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             and
             some
             above
             thirty
             ,
             if
             not
             forty
             or
             fifty
             thousand
             in
             a
             Parish
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             The
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             containing
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             ,
             as
             subordinate
             Ministerially
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             Teaching
             ,
             Ruling
             and
             priestly
             ▪
             work
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             man
             to
             be
             divided
             and
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             given
             to
             one
             sort
             ,
             and
             part
             to
             another
             (
             though
             they
             that
             have
             the
             
               whole
               power
            
             may
             variously
             
               exercise
               it
            
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             cause
             .
             )
             But
             every
             Church
             must
             have
             such
             as
             have
             the
             
               whole
               power
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             concerneth
             the
             People
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             To
             divide
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             give
             one
             the
             power
             of
             Teaching
             only
             ,
             another
             of
             Worshiping
             only
             ;
             and
             another
             of
             Ruling
             only
             ;
             or
             any
             two
             of
             these
             without
             the
             third
             ,
             is
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             change
             the
             species
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             that
             do
             it
             .
             )
             And
             as
             no
             one
             is
             a
             man
             without
             his
             Animal
             ,
             Vital
             and
             Natural
             parts
             ;
             so
             no
             one
             is
             a
             true
             Pastor
             without
             the
             threefold
             power
             forementioned
             ,
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             Ruleing
             that
             Church
             by
             Pastoral
             means
             ,
             and
             Conducting
             them
             in
             publick
             Worship
             .
             He
             may
             be
             a
             Pastor
             that
             is
             hindered
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             some
             one
             of
             these
             or
             more
             ;
             but
             not
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Power
             in
             his
             Office.
             Dividers
             therefore
             make
             new
             Church
             ▪
             Offices
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Churches
             headed
             by
             such
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Officers
             ,
             specifically
             distinct
             from
             the
             old
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             are
             Churches
             specifically
             differing
             from
             the
             Churches
             which
             Christ
             Instituted
             :
             Because
             the
             Society
             is
             specified
             by
             the
             species
             of
             its
             Head
             or
             Governour
             .
          
           
           
             43.
             
             To
             make
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Church-Heads
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             their
             Constitutive
             parts
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             The
             three
             forsaid
             Essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             are
             not
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             any
             Lay-man
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             that
             Office
             :
             Nor
             may
             the
             Pastors
             do
             that
             work
             
               per
               alios
            
             ,
             or
             delegate
             Lay-men
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             another
             Office
             to
             do
             it
             as
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             For
             the
             Office
             is
             nothing
             but
             just
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             do
             that
             work
             :
             And
             if
             they
             convey
             such
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             another
             ,
             they
             convey
             the
             Office
             to
             another
             ;
             And
             so
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             Office
             only
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Therefore
             though
             many
             Pastors
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             may
             in
             a
             great
             Church
             distribute
             the
             work
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             must
             do
             it
             only
             as
             the
             delegate
             of
             another
             ,
             not
             having
             himself
             from
             God
             the
             Office
             which
             containeth
             the
             power
             of
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             But
             the
             Accidentals
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             may
             be
             committed
             to
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Pastor
             (
             As
             to
             summon
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             keep
             Registers
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             Books
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Buildings
             ,
             with
             many
             the
             like
             :
             )
             And
             so
             some
             think
             that
             the
             Apostles
             instituting
             Deacons
             was
             but
             a
             communicating
             the
             Accidentals
             of
             their
             Office
             to
             other
             men
             .
             Therefore
             if
             Chancellors
             did
             only
             these
             accidental
             works
             (
             or
             Lay
             Elder
             either
             )
             and
             meddled
             not
             with
             the
             sacred
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             so
             quarrelsome
             ,
             as
             to
             condemn
             their
             undertaking
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             for
             the
             abuse
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             in
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             young
             and
             weak
             should
             much
             submit
             to
             the
             elder
             and
             more
             able
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             far
             ruled
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             difference
             of
             age
             ,
             experience
             and
             abilities
             ,
             without
             a
             difference
             of
             Office
             ,
             doth
             require
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             where
             Temples
             and
             Church-maintenance
             are
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             Patrons
             ,
             People
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             may
             give
             them
             to
             some
             one
             Pastor
             as
             the
             present
             possessor
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             other
             shall
             have
             part
             but
             by
             his
             concession
             .
             And
             this
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Parson
             and
             his
             Curates
             in
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             an
             accidental
             superiority
             and
             inferiority
             thereby
             ,
             without
             a
             difference
             of
             Office.
             
          
           
             49.
             
             If
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Custome
             ,
             should
             in
             each
             particular
             Church
             that
             hath
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             give
             one
             a
             Governing
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             negative
             voice
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             management
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             rest
             should
             not
             go
             against
             him
             or
             without
             him
             ,
             as
             Archbishops
             now
             are
             over
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archpresbyters
             were
             formerly
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Archdeacons
             over
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             over
             Colleges
             ,
             and
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             without
             claiming
             a
             distinct
             Office
             ;
             though
             the
             sad
             experience
             of
             Mens
             inclination
             to
             Church-tyranny
             ,
             make
             us
             doubtful
             whether
             we
             should
             wish
             for
             such
             an
             inequality
             ,
             yet
             would
             we
             not
             unpeaceably
             disturb
             or
             quarrel
             with
             such
             an
             Order
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             settled
             :
             Our
             Parish
             Order
             aforesaid
             being
             indeed
             but
             such
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             Whether
             God
             himself
             hath
             appointed
             another
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             who
             may
             be
             better
             called
             Archbishops
             ,
             as
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             
             Ruling
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             ;
             and
             whether
             these
             have
             not
             a
             Power
             above
             particular
             Church
             Pastors
             in
             Ordinations
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             oversight
             of
             the
             Pastors
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Care
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             I
             have
             long
             ago
             confessed
             ,
             is
             a
             Case
             of
             too
             much
             difficulty
             for
             me
             to
             determine
             .
             On
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             though
             the
             Apostles
             have
             no
             Successors
             in
             the
             extraordinary
             and
             temporary
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             yet
             Church-government
             being
             an
             ordinary
             and
             permanent
             part
             ,
             as
             doctrine
             is
             ,
             I
             can
             hardly
             think
             that
             when
             we
             find
             one
             Form
             of
             Church-government
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             continuing
             till
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             presume
             to
             say
             that
             this
             Form
             then
             ceased
             and
             another
             must
             succeed
             it
             without
             good
             proof
             .
             What
             we
             find
             enacted
             and
             setled
             must
             stand
             ,
             till
             we
             can
             prove
             it
             abrogate
             .
             And
             unless
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             which
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             were
             temporary
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             a
             harsh
             imputation
             of
             mutability
             ,
             to
             feign
             Christ
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Church-government
             which
             should
             be
             in
             force
             but
             for
             an
             hundred
             years
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             it
             puzleth
             me
             ,
             1.
             to
             find
             it
             so
             hard
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             did
             indeed
             exercise
             any
             Office
             power
             over
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             one
             may
             not
             do
             towards
             another
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             that
             which
             accrewed
             to
             them
             from
             the
             meer
             extraordinary
             advantage
             of
             their
             gifts
             and
             Apostolical
             proper
             work
             :
             2.
             
             And
             to
             find
             it
             so
             obscure
             ,
             whether
             they
             settled
             any
             as
             their
             Successors
             in
             that
             superiority
             of
             power
             which
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             But
             being
             in
             such
             doubt
             ,
             and
             being
             uncertain
             whether
             such
             Arch-Bishops
             or
             Apostolical
             Successors
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Ordination
             and
             oversight
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             be
             of
             Divine
             right
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             resolve
             not
             to
             contend
             against
             any
             such
             Order
             ,
             nor
             to
             disobey
             any
             just
             commands
             of
             such
             ,
             nor
             to
             reproach
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             And
             though
             I
             know
             that
             Pastors
             should
             not
             unnecessarily
             be
             diverted
             by
             any
             aliene
             works
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             please
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             commit
             some
             of
             his
             power
             of
             Church-government
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             (
             about
             things
             extrinsick
             ,
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             )
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             Ministers
             as
             his
             Officers
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             call
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             command
             us
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             make
             them
             Barons
             ,
             and
             endow
             them
             with
             Lordships
             and
             great
             revenues
             ,
             though
             I
             see
             the
             great
             peril
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             hence
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             mens
             pride
             and
             worldliness
             ;
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             reproach
             this
             Order
             ,
             nor
             deny
             any
             just
             obedience
             to
             any
             such
             Officers
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             53.
             
             If
             any
             acknowledging
             the
             Pastors
             of
             each
             Church
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             he
             overseeth
             ,
             shall
             yet
             affirm
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             superiour
             General
             Bishops
             (
             or
             Arch-Bishops
             )
             have
             a
             
               superiour
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             have
             the
             decision
             of
             controversies
             that
             arise
             in
             particular
             Churches
             between
             the
             Pastors
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             appeals
             may
             be
             made
             by
             the
             people
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             visit
             the
             particular
             Churches
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             have
             power
             to
             censure
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             (
             or
             Pastors
             )
             when
             they
             deserve
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             Ordain
             Ministers
             ,
             remove
             them
             ,
             and
             depose
             them
             as
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             ,
             (
             by
             bare
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ,
             )
             and
             all
             this
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             as
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             or
             
             to
             such
             Archbishops
             (
             or
             General
             Bishops
             )
             as
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             against
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             aforesaid
             ,
             being
             uncertain
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
             But
             if
             I
             must
             be
             put
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             all
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             an
             Article
             of
             my
             Faith
             )
             the
             same
             uncertainty
             would
             forbid
             me
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             And
             here
             I
             must
             take
             occasion
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             unnecessary
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Promises
             and
             Oaths
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Devil's
             Engines
             ,
             to
             divide
             Christ's
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             fish
             out
             those
             Ministers
             that
             make
             conscience
             of
             perjury
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             in
             those
             that
             do
             not
             ,
             (
             when
             Conscience
             can
             find
             but
             any
             shifting
             pretence
             ;
             )
             And
             how
             fit
             such
             are
             for
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             whose
             servants
             really
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             like
             to
             do
             Christ's
             work
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Case
             the
             Churches
             will
             be
             in
             that
             have
             such
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             effects
             will
             be
             with
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             lovers
             of
             Godliness
             will
             resent
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             will
             follow
             hereupon
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             that
             hath
             the
             brains
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             ever
             opened
             his
             eyes
             to
             mark
             what
             is
             done
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             read
             with
             observation
             the
             things
             that
             in
             other
             Ages
             have
             befallen
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             that
             knoweth
             what
             relation
             light
             hath
             to
             darkness
             ,
             good
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             Belial
             .
             I
             think
             that
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             practice
             are
             so
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             Believing
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             called
             to
             profess
             that
             we
             do
             
               Believe
               them
            
             ;
             And
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             the
             Agenda
             )
             we
             must
             be
             called
             to
             Do
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             they
             be
             plain
             and
             necessary
             duties
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             Believed
             to
             be
             Duties
             before
             we
             do
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             sometime
             be
             put
             to
             profess
             that
             Belief
             .
             )
             But
             duties
             of
             humane
             imposition
             ,
             or
             of
             doubtful
             nature
             ,
             may
             
               be
               done
            
             as
             
               things
               lawful
            
             by
             thousands
             of
             peaceable
             men
             ,
             that
             cannot
             say
             or
             swear
             that
             they
             are
             duties
             ;
             or
             may
             be
             done
             as
             of
             humane
             obligation
             by
             those
             that
             cannot
             say
             they
             are
             of
             Divine
             obligation
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             the
             first
             Churches
             that
             did
             divolve
             all
             arbitrations
             of
             differences
             among
             Christians
             upon
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             did
             that
             which
             brought
             no
             great
             present
             inconvenience
             ,
             when
             the
             People
             were
             but
             few
             and
             the
             Pastors
             had
             sufficient
             leisure
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             prepared
             for
             the
             degenerating
             of
             the
             Ministry
             and
             the
             Churches
             lamentable
             corruption
             ;
             And
             therefore
             that
             they
             should
             have
             foreseen
             this
             ,
             and
             done
             as
             St.
             Paul
             directed
             them
             ,
             and
             referred
             matters
             to
             any
             fit
             [
             
               wise
               man
               among
               them
            
             .
             ]
             And
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             mischief
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             quickly
             reformed
             it
             ,
             as
             Silvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Troas
             aforementioned
             did
             :
             And
             that
             if
             there
             were
             Lay
             Elders
             in
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             passage
             in
             Origen
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             Silvanus
             in
             Socrates
             have
             made
             some
             think
             )
             they
             were
             truly
             Lay
             ,
             and
             appointed
             only
             to
             such
             Arbitrations
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Animadversions
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             Lay-men
             may
             do
             ;
             (
             A
             help
             that
             I
             once
             tryed
             and
             found
             to
             be
             very
             great
             .
             )
          
           
             56.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             when
             Constantine
             gave
             the
             Clergy
             the
             sole
             Power
             of
             Judging
             the
             Causes
             (
             Civil
             and
             Criminal
             )
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             shewed
             
             more
             ignorant
             zeal
             ,
             than
             true
             discretion
             ,
             and
             did
             let
             in
             a
             pestilence
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             instead
             of
             that
             he
             should
             have
             only
             left
             Arbitrations
             to
             mans
             free
             choice
             ,
             and
             have
             set
             up
             a
             Christian
             or
             Righteous
             Magistracy
             ,
             to
             whom
             both
             Bishops
             and
             all
             other
             Christians
             should
             submit
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             when
             Christians
             so
             multiplyed
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             grew
             uncapable
             of
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             ,
             at
             
               one
               Altar
            
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             them
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             have
             ordered
             them
             into
             new
             Churches
             ,
             whcih
             should
             every
             one
             have
             had
             its
             proper
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             plenary
             Pastoral
             Office
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             have
             kept
             them
             all
             still
             in
             the
             name
             of
             one
             particular
             Church
             (
             
               infimi
               ordinis
            
             )
             when
             they
             were
             uncapable
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             end
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             sinfully
             done
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Office
             or
             Order
             of
             
               subject
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Governing
             power
             of
             their
             perticular
             Churches
             ,
             neither
             alone
             ,
             nor
             conjunct
             ;
             but
             had
             only
             the
             power
             to
             Teach
             and
             Worship
             ,
             the
             Government
             being
             reserved
             only
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             another
             (
             called
             a
             Mother
             )
             Church
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             But
             we
             believe
             that
             this
             came
             not
             in
             till
             many
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             by
             slow
             degrees
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             subordinate
             Churches
             and
             Altars
             were
             invented
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             ,
             yet
             the
             Pastors
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             had
             much
             of
             the
             Governing
             power
             (
             of
             the
             Keys
             )
             though
             with
             and
             under
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Mother
             Church
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             The
             deposing
             of
             all
             the
             first
             rank
             or
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             over
             each
             particular
             Church
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             a
             new
             Office
             of
             half
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             Churches
             of
             a
             new
             species
             ,
             as
             being
             under
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Officers
             ,
             the
             making
             Archbishops
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             many
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             to
             become
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             lowest
             rank
             ,
             having
             none
             under
             them
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             ,
             especially
             discipline
             become
             utterly
             impossible
             ,
             by
             putting
             that
             into
             one
             mans
             hand
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             by
             many
             (
             or
             many
             hundred
             ,
             )
             these
             and
             such
             like
             are
             the
             things
             that
             we
             can
             neither
             swear
             to
             nor
             approve
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             though
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             shape
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             Government
             variously
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             or
             Pastoral
             part
             should
             not
             have
             been
             molded
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             the
             Civil
             Imperial
             Government
             ;
             And
             that
             so
             doing
             did
             give
             the
             Papacy
             that
             countenance
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             its
             usurpation
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             For
             we
             hold
             that
             the
             
               essential
               constitution
            
             of
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             
               its
               work
            
             ,
             and
             the
             essential
             constitution
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Universal
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Individual
             (
             or
             particular
             )
             Churches
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             Divine
             unalterable
             Institution
             ;
             And
             that
             all
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             for
             such
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             for
             Administration
             ,
             are
             unalterable
             by
             man
             :
             Though
             we
             hold
             that
             Circumstancials
             and
             Accidentals
             are
             alterable
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             setled
             by
             any
             Divine
             determination
             .
             (
             As
             
               e.
               g.
            
             how
             many
             Ministers
             shall
             be
             in
             each
             Church
             ,
             which
             of
             
             them
             shall
             be
             more
             regarded
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             greater
             wisdom
             ,
             how
             ost
             and
             when
             and
             where
             they
             shall
             assemble
             ,
             with
             many
             the
             like
             .
             )
          
           
             63.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             as
             all
             Christians
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             should
             have
             
               personal
               Communion
            
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             so
             those
             Churches
             and
             their
             Bishops
             should
             hold
             such
             Communion
             as
             is
             needful
             to
             their
             strength
             and
             concord
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             good
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             This
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             is
             to
             be
             held
             internally
             by
             Concord
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Love
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             externally
             by
             the
             same
             profession
             ,
             and
             instrumentally
             ,
             1.
             by
             Messengers
             and
             Letters
             ,
             and
             ,
             2.
             by
             Delegates
             and
             Synods
             when
             there
             is
             need
             ;
             (
             which
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             for
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Numbers
             ,
             Provinces
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             are
             left
             to
             humane
             Prudence
             .
             )
          
           
             65.
             
             If
             any
             that
             divide
             the
             Country
             into
             Provinces
             ,
             will
             settle
             Synods
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             settle
             over
             them
             Presidents
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             power
             to
             one
             above
             others
             ,
             to
             call
             such
             Synods
             ,
             and
             will
             call
             these
             Provinces
             ,
             or
             Nations
             ,
             or
             Empires
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             ,
             or
             Imperial
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             so
             exalted
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Primates
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             contend
             not
             against
             this
             as
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             (
             though
             we
             easily
             see
             the
             accidental
             danger
             ,
             being
             taught
             it
             by
             long
             and
             sad
             experience
             ;
             )
             so
             be
             it
             ,
             1.
             that
             none
             of
             these
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             but
             of
             humane
             determination
             ;
             2.
             and
             that
             they
             meddle
             with
             nothing
             but
             such
             accidentals
             as
             are
             left
             to
             humane
             prudence
             ;
             3.
             and
             that
             they
             equal
             not
             their
             humane
             Association
             with
             the
             Christian
             Worshiping
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             4.
             and
             that
             much
             less
             they
             do
             not
             oppress
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             tyrannize
             ,
             nor
             deprive
             the
             particular
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             of
             their
             proper
             priviledges
             and
             work
             .
             But
             alas
             when
             were
             these
             Rules
             observed
             by
             humane
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             66.
             
             The
             Canons
             of
             such
             Synods
             or
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             Laws
             indeed
             by
             the
             Civil
             power
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             (
             if
             just
             )
             obligatory
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             Agreements
             ,
             and
             no
             proper
             Laws
             (
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             Bishops
             being
             not
             proper
             Governours
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             and
             bind
             only
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christ's
             General
             Laws
             for
             Love
             and
             Concord
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             The
             Pastoral
             power
             is
             not
             at
             all
             Coactive
             by
             secular
             force
             ,
             on
             body
             or
             estate
             ,
             but
             only
             Nunciative
             and
             perswasive
             ,
             commanding
             in
             Christ's
             name
             as
             authorized
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             executed
             no
             otherwise
             than
             by
             a
             
               Ministerial
               word
            
             ,
             and
             by
             with-holding
             our
             own
             acts
             of
             Administration
             ,
             and
             denying
             our
             Communion
             to
             offenders
             :
             Nor
             did
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             pretend
             to
             any
             other
             than
             this
             power
             of
             the
             Word
             (
             for
             the
             Keys
             are
             exercised
             but
             thus
             )
             excepting
             what
             they
             ▪
             did
             by
             Miracle
             .
             And
             if
             Bishops
             would
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             they
             would
             work
             on
             none
             but
             Voluntiers
             ,
             and
             their
             usurpations
             might
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             born
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             And
             indeed
             we
             are
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Voluntiers
             are
             ●it
             for
             the
             great
             priviledge
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             giving
             it
             to
             
             the
             unwilling
             that
             had
             but
             rather
             endure
             it
             than
             a
             Prison
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             profanation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             cheat
             to
             poor
             souls
             ,
             and
             a
             horrid
             corrupting
             of
             Christ's
             Churches
             and
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             If
             wilful
             Church-corruptions
             have
             made
             any
             places
             uncapable
             of
             a
             present
             conformity
             to
             Christ's
             Institutions
             ,
             their
             incapacity
             must
             not
             become
             the
             measure
             and
             rule
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             But
             a
             true
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Institution
             must
             be
             intended
             and
             endeavoured
             ,
             though
             all
             cannot
             come
             up
             to
             it
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             We
             do
             not
             hold
             that
             every
             Corruption
             in
             Number
             ,
             or
             Officers
             ,
             or
             Order
             ,
             nullifieth
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             maketh
             all
             Communion
             with
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             essential
             constitution
             doth
             remain
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             my
             own
             judgment
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             Church
             in
             Town
             or
             Country
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             would
             but
             set
             up
             one
             Bishop
             with
             his
             assistant
             Presbyters
             in
             every
             Corporation
             and
             Great
             Town
             ,
             with
             the
             neighbour
             Villages
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             practise
             ,
             from
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             third
             Century
             for
             many
             following
             ;
             so
             that
             true
             discipline
             might
             but
             be
             made
             possible
             to
             them
             that
             had
             a
             heart
             to
             practice
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             greatly
             rejoyce
             in
             such
             a
             Reformation
             ;
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             every
             Parish
             Pastor
             were
             restored
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             though
             he
             exercised
             all
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             We
             hold
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             have
             true
             Ministers
             (
             that
             are
             ,
             not
             utterly
             uncapable
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Insufficiency
             ,
             or
             Wickedness
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             But
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             hold
             the
             particular
             Ministers
             to
             be
             true
             Bishops
             (
             
               Episcopos
               Gregis
               etsi
               non
               Episcoporum
            
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             over
             all
             their
             Flocks
             :
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             Bishops
             power
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             it
             though
             they
             would
             ;
             And
             because
             we
             hold
             that
             when
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             and
             described
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             ordain
             a
             man
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             their
             power
             shall
             be
             judged
             of
             by
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Ordainers
             will
             ,
             though
             he
             mistake
             or
             would
             maim
             and
             change
             it
             by
             his
             wrong
             description
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Ordainer
             is
             but
             a
             Ministerial
             Invester
             ,
             delivering
             possession
             according
             to
             his
             Masters
             will
             and
             not
             his
             own
             :
             And
             as
             long
             as
             Christ
             giveth
             to
             Pastors
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             consent
             to
             receive
             and
             use
             them
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             the
             People
             also
             consent
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             )
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Bishops
             will
             or
             words
             that
             can
             nullifie
             this
             power
             .
             And
             if
             this
             Answer
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             were
             not
             able
             to
             Answer
             a
             Brownist
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             true
             Publick
             Churches
             of
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             Diocesan
             Churches
             being
             but
             Humane
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             Bishops
             in
             each
             Church
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             sinful
             when
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             and
             Parochial
             Churches
             being
             Humane
             or
             null
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             Pastors
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             but
             half
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             but
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
             by
             our
             foresaid
             Reasons
             ;
             which
             no
             high
             Prelatist
             can
             soundly
             answer
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             I
             do
             hold
             that
             those
             Parish
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             [
             but
             
             such
             as
             are
             uncapable
             ,
             either
             through
             notorious
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             utter
             Insufficiency
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             or
             by
             disclaiming
             themselves
             any
             Essential
             part
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             or
             by
             notorious
             Preaching
             against
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             opposing
             the
             Churches
             necessary
             good
             ,
             ]
             are
             indeed
             no
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             are
             Analogically
             or
             Equivocally
             so
             called
             ;
             As
             you
             may
             call
             a
             Community
             of
             Christians
             that
             have
             no
             Pastor
             or
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             Organized
             or
             Political
             Society
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             But
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             not
             simply
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             at
             any
             time
             with
             such
             an
             Assembly
             :
             For
             I
             may
             joyn
             with
             a
             Christian
             Family
             ,
             or
             occasional
             Assembly
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             with
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             (
             in
             particular
             Churches
             or
             out
             )
             do
             make
             up
             one
             Catholick
             or
             Universal
             Church
             :
             which
             is
             Mystical
             and
             Invisible
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             1.
             the
             Faith
             of
             Mens
             minds
             is
             Invisible
             ,
             2.
             and
             Christ
             is
             Invisible
             to
             us
             Mortals
             now
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             But
             it
             is
             also
             Visible
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Members
             and
             their
             outward
             Baptism
             and
             Profession
             ,
             2.
             and
             because
             that
             Christ
             the
             Head
             was
             once
             Visible
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             Visible
             in
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Glorified
             part
             (
             as
             the
             King
             is
             to
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             seeth
             him
             not
             .
             )
             and
             will
             Visibly
             appear
             again
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             74.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             this
             Universal
             Church
             is
             One
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             other
             King
             or
             Head
             ;
             That
             he
             hath
             Instituted
             no
             Vicarious
             Head
             ,
             either
             Pope
             or
             General
             Council
             ;
             Nor
             is
             any
             mortal
             man
             or
             men
             capable
             of
             such
             an
             Office.
             
          
           
             75.
             
             We
             hold
             therefore
             that
             the
             Roman
             Pope
             (
             and
             General
             Councils
             ,
             if
             they
             claim
             such
             an
             Headship
             )
             is
             an
             Usurper
             of
             part
             of
             Christ's
             Prerogative
             ;
             which
             having
             usurped
             he
             hath
             used
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             interest
             ;
             against
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             true
             Unity
             ,
             Concord
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             76.
             
             And
             we
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             the
             modelling
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Policy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             Pope
             the
             advantage
             for
             this
             usurpation
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Papal
             Church
             is
             a
             mee●
             Humane
             Form
             ,
             and
             an
             Imperial
             Church
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             as
             Superiour
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             England
             is
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             Body
             so
             united
             is
             a
             National
             Church
             :
             And
             that
             the
             General
             Councils
             were
             never
             truly
             General
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ▪
             but
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Roman
             Imperial
             Church
             ;
             None
             considerable
             ever
             coming
             to
             such
             Councils
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             were
             or
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             or
             some
             very
             few
             that
             closely
             bordered
             on
             them
             :
             Nor
             had
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             (
             who
             usually
             called
             ,
             or
             gave
             his
             Warrant
             for
             such
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Governed
             them
             )
             any
             power
             over
             the
             Clergy
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             (
             in
             Ethiopia
             ,
             the
             outer
             
               Armenia
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               India
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             Nor
             did
             the
             Imperial
             Pope
             then
             exercise
             any
             power
             over
             them
             .
             And
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Metropolita●●
               ,
               Primates
               ,
               &c.
            
             stood
             on
             the
             same
             foundation
             with
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             is
             no
             more
             of
             Divine
             right
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             
             But
             that
             the
             Papacy
             is
             the
             far
             more
             wicked
             Usurpation
             ,
             as
             pretending
             to
             more
             of
             Christ's
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             77.
             
             We
             hold
             therefore
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             pretending
             to
             be
             the
             Church-Catholick
             ,
             Headed
             by
             an
             (
             Usurping
             )
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             Humane
             and
             traiterous
             Usurpation
             and
             conspiracy
             ,
             therefore
             by
             Protestants
             called
             Antichristian
             :
             Though
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             among
             them
             are
             Parts
             of
             Christ's
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Pastors
             among
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             Guides
             of
             true
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             We
             hold
             therefore
             that
             no
             Power
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Council
             or
             Prince
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             make
             Universal
             Laws
             to
             bind
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Universal
             Head
             or
             Soveraign
             but
             Christ
             .
          
           
             79.
             
             By
             all
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             we
             grant
             all
             these
             following
             disparities
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             1.
             
             The
             disparity
             of
             Age
             ,
             standing
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             among
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             :
             2.
             
             A
             kind
             of
             paternal
             priority
             where
             one
             was
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             Educater
             ,
             or
             Ordainer
             of
             the
             other
             .
             3.
             
             An
             accidental
             disparity
             ,
             when
             one
             only
             by
             the
             Patron
             or
             Magistrate
             hath
             the
             sole
             possession
             of
             the
             Maintenance
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             4.
             
             We
             will
             not
             unpeaceably
             contend
             against
             the
             guiding
             power
             or
             negative
             Vote
             of
             One
             Bishop
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ;
             Nor
             do
             we
             take
             such
             a
             power
             to
             make
             a
             distinct
             Office.
             5.
             
             We
             do
             not
             strive
             against
             the
             Presidency
             of
             one
             ,
             in
             Synods
             ,
             as
             Moderator
             ;
             No
             though
             it
             were
             
               durante
               vitâ
            
             (
             which
             Bishop
             Hall
             thought
             would
             serve
             to
             heal
             us
             .
             )
             6.
             
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             Obedience
             to
             any
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             is
             Commissioned
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             exercise
             as
             a
             Church-Magistrate
             ,
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Church-Government
             .
             7.
             
             Much
             less
             do
             we
             strive
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lawful
             Magistrates
             
               Circa
               Sacra
            
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             Grotius
             hath
             excellently
             written
             
               de
               Imper.
            
             )
             But
             we
             take
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             the
             necessary
             and
             only
             Ruler
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             to
             keep
             Peace
             and
             Order
             among
             Church
             ▪
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             among
             men
             of
             all
             other
             Professions
             .
             8.
             
             Yea
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             contend
             against
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             General
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             or
             Archbishops
             )
             such
             as
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             nor
             will
             deny
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             take
             care
             as
             Visitors
             of
             Many
             Churches
             ,
             which
             have
             every
             one
             their
             proper
             Bishop
             ,
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             with
             true
             plenary
             Pastoral
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             to
             guide
             the
             people
             of
             their
             charge
             .
             9.
             
             We
             refuse
             not
             to
             receive
             Ordination
             from
             such
             General
             Bishops
             .
             10.
             
             Nor
             do
             we
             refuse
             to
             be
             responsible
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             accused
             of
             any
             male
             Administration
             ,
             or
             to
             admit
             of
             Appeals
             from
             us
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             falsly
             we
             are
             charged
             to
             be
             against
             all
             Episcopacy
             .
             2.
             
             And
             how
             falsly
             and
             deceitfully
             all
             those
             Writers
             state
             the
             Case
             and
             plead
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             only
             plead
             for
             a
             Congregational
             or
             Parochial
             Episcopacy
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             this
             which
             we
             grant
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             cheat
             their
             Readers
             ,
             who
             make
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             our
             Controversie
             is
             ,
             whether
             there
             should
             be
             
               any
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             kind
             of
             Episcopacy
             
             it
             should
             be
             .
             3.
             
             What
             friends
             they
             will
             prove
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             will
             rather
             do
             all
             that
             is
             done
             against
             it
             ,
             than
             endure
             those
             that
             grant
             all
             this
             which
             we
             do
             grant
             them
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             That
             I
             am
             not
             singular
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             prove
             in
             that
             it
             was
             only
             Archbishop
             
             Usher's
             Reduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             the
             Primitive
             state
             ,
             which
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             (
             malitiously
             called
             Presbyterians
             )
             did
             offer
             to
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             1660.
             as
             the
             means
             of
             our
             Concord
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             rejected
             :
             Yea
             ,
             that
             they
             *
             thankfully
             accepted
             (
             though
             not
             totally
             approved
             )
             that
             higher
             Model
             expressed
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Declaration
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             Strangers
             and
             Posterity
             a
             truer
             Description
             of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             present
             Nonconformists
             ,
             than
             malicious
             turbulent
             ambitious
             Persons
             use
             to
             give
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             than
             the
             extreams
             and
             freaks
             of
             a
             few
             Sectaries
             would
             allow
             men
             to
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Concerning
             the
             Writers
             of
             this
             Controversie
             ;
             With
             a
             Summary
             Answer
             to
             the
             Chief
             that
             write
             against
             the
             Cause
             which
             I
             defend
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             not
             been
             altogether
             negligent
             to
             read
             the
             Controversies
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             nor
             I
             hope
             partial
             in
             Reading
             them
             ;
             If
             I
             have
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             because
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             found
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             lawful
             ;
             for
             then
             I
             had
             not
             above
             *
             nine
             years
             been
             silenced
             ,
             and
             denied
             not
             only
             all
             Church
             maintenance
             ,
             but
             leave
             to
             preach
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             had
             I
             been
             exposed
             as
             I
             have
             been
             to
             so
             much
             wrath
             and
             malice
             ,
             expressed
             in
             so
             many
             scurrilous
             lying
             invectives
             and
             libells
             ,
             besides
             other
             ways
             .
             Even
             when
             I
             doubted
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             transient
             Image
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             I
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             Prelacy
             was
             lawful
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             likely
             to
             continue
             ,
             if
             the
             Prelates
             would
             have
             given
             me
             leave
             :
             But
             in
             1640
             ,
             they
             put
             a
             New
             Oath
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               Never
               to
               Consent
               to
               the
               Alteration
            
             of
             the
             present
             frame
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             as
             under
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             it
             
               ought
               so
               to
               stand
            
             .
             And
             I
             thought
             it
             was
             then
             time
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             put
             to
             such
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             ,
             to
             search
             more
             throughly
             into
             all
             the
             matter
             before
             I
             sware
             .
             And
             in
             searching
             ,
             I
             found
             in
             general
             that
             almost
             all
             Writers
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             either
             confound
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             ,
             such
             as
             ours
             ,
             with
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             all
             their
             proof
             extendeth
             to
             no
             more
             than
             I
             have
             here
             granted
             .
             When
             they
             
             offer
             us
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Bishop
             (
             which
             few
             of
             them
             do
             )
             it
             is
             such
             as
             neither
             supposeth
             any
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             to
             be
             his
             Charge
             ,
             nor
             any
             Presbyters
             under
             him
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             Power
             of
             Ordaining
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             ruling
             them
             when
             he
             hath
             them
             ,
             whether
             in
             one
             Church
             or
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             find
             that
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             that
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             a
             distinct
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             which
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               interiore
               &
               exteriore
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             but
             had
             only
             power
             to
             Teach
             and
             Worship
             ,
             under
             Bishops
             as
             a
             superior
             Office
             or
             Order
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             prove
             not
             any
             such
             to
             have
             ever
             been
             under
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             themselves
             do
             plainly
             deny
             it
             :
             Nor
             do
             they
             prove
             that
             long
             after
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             any
             more
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             the
             Deacons
             are
             now
             to
             the
             Archdeacon
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             .
             So
             that
             whoever
             else
             they
             speak
             to
             ,
             they
             say
             nothing
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             seem
             not
             to
             know
             where
             the
             Controversie
             lyeth
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               a
               Bishop
               of
               the
               lowest
               rank
            
             (
             being
             
               no
               Archbishop
            
             ,
             or
             having
             no
             Bishops
             under
             him
             )
             over
             many
             Churches
             ,
             (
             or
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             stated
             under
             their
             proper
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             ordinary
             personal
             Communion
             in
             all
             God's
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             )
             be
             of
             Divine
             ,
             or
             Lawful
             Humane
             ,
             Institution
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             an
             Order
             or
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             even
             
               in
               foro
               exteriore
            
             ,
             be
             of
             Divine
             ,
             or
             Lawful
             Humane
             Institution
             ?
             (
             whom
             for
             brevity
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             call
             half-Presbyters
             .
             )
             So
             that
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             one
             Man
             was
             after
             sometime
             called
             peculiarly
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             sate
             over
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             as
             Archpresbyters
             ,
             or
             as
             Archdeacons
             over
             Deacons
             ,
             or
             Archbishops
             over
             Bishops
             ;
             Nor
             yet
             whether
             there
             were
             or
             should
             be
             a
             General
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             (
             or
             Archbishops
             )
             over
             the
             Bishops
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ?
             But
             whether
             any
             stated
             Body
             of
             Worshiping
             Christians
             ,
             as
             afore
             described
             (
             like
             our
             Parish
             Churches
             that
             have
             
               unum
               altare
            
             )
             should
             be
             without
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             Pastor
             that
             hath
             the
             threefold
             power
             before
             described
             ,
             of
             Leading
             the
             People
             in
             Doctrine
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             called
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             And
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             true
             Presbyter
             or
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             that
             wants
             this
             power
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             that
             depose
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             do
             not
             degrade
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             nullifie
             the
             Churches
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             depose
             the
             ancient
             sort
             of
             Episcopacy
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             ?
             and
             set
             up
             another
             Humane
             sort
             of
             Churches
             called
             Diocesan
             ,
             and
             of
             Archbishops
             turned
             into
             Bishops
             ,
             
               infimi
               gradus
            
             ,
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             new
             Species
             of
             half-Presbyters
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             far
             
             Whitgift's
             Disputations
             against
             Cartwright
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             
             overlooking
             the
             true
             Question
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             :
             Only
             I
             must
             say
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             Adversarie
             standeth
             most
             upon
             the
             denial
             of
             all
             superior
             Episcopacy
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             part
             to
             prove
             what
             was
             denied
             .
             And
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             than
             that
             Whitgift
             oft
             professeth
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             hath
             collected
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             )
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             Scripture
             prescribed
             no
             one
             sort
             
             of
             Church-Government
             :
             And
             therefore
             not
             the
             Prelatical
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             do
             not
             expect
             that
             ever
             this
             Controversie
             should
             be
             handled
             by
             
             two
             more
             judicious
             Adversaries
             than
             Saravia
             and
             Beza
             were
             .
             And
             as
             Beza
             protesteth
             against
             a
             Parity
             ,
             and
             pleadeth
             for
             a
             
               Prostasie
               ,
               desireth
            
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             Divine
             Episcopacy
             ,
             tolerating
             and
             submitting
             to
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               Humane
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             and
             flatly
             opposing
             only
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             Satanical
             Episcopacy
             ;
             So
             Saravia
             professeth
             ,
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
               &
               p.
               Defens
            
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             that
             the
             General
             nature
             of
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Ministry
            
             ,
             common
             both
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             containeth
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Communication
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Authority
             of
             Church-Government
             :
             And
             only
             pleadeth
             that
             in
             this
             last
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             is
             not
             equal
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             power
             is
             principal
             in
             Government
             .
             Which
             granteth
             the
             main
             Question
             which
             we
             Nonconformist
             now
             contend
             for
             .
             And
             I
             confes
             that
             
             Saravia's
             Writings
             were
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             that
             brought
             me
             to
             suspect
             that
             the
             Apostles
             have
             Successors
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             an
             ordinary
             and
             durable
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             :
             which
             Argument
             he
             hath
             better
             managed
             than
             any
             man
             else
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             .
             And
             p.
             12.
             ib.
             He
             granteth
             that
             the
             70
             Disciples
             were
             not
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             12
             Apostles
             .
             He
             granteth
             that
             chosen
             Seniors
             of
             the
             Laity
             may
             be
             great
             Assistants
             in
             the
             Government
             :
             Yea
             ,
             Def.
             1.
             8.
             p.
             83.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             
             the
             absence
             of
             Paul
             and
             his
             Assistants
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Crete
             were
             wholly
             ruled
             ,
             till
             Titus
             Ordained
             them
             Pastors
             ,
             by
             such
             Elders
             .
             [
             
               A
               senioribus
               quos
               ratio
               &
               natura
               in
               quavis
               Societate
               dat
               ,
               non
               Ordinatio
               :
               quales
               sunt
               natu
               majores
               ,
               &
               quotquot
               aliqua
               virtute
               in
               populo
               excellunt
               :
               quibus
               deferre
               natura
               omnes
               gentes
               docuit
               :
               quibus
               addo
               eos
               quos
               tunc
               temporis
               passim
               ,
               dona
               Sp.
               sancti
               venia
               excitabant
               ,
               sed
               nulli
               loco
               alligabant
               .
            
             ]
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             in
             times
             of
             publick
             corruption
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             any
             man
             that
             is
             learned
             and
             able
             and
             fit
             ,
             must
             propugne
             and
             defend
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             ability
             and
             opportunity
             ;
             or
             else
             be
             judged
             for
             hiding
             his
             talents
             as
             the
             unprofitable
             servant
             ,
             pag.
             23.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Yet
             doth
             he
             most
             improbably
             imagine
             that
             Rome
             and
             Corinth
             had
             no
             proper
             Pastors
             ,
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistles
             to
             them
             .
             When
             as
             Paul
             had
             dwelt
             a
             year
             and
             half
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             Ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Prophets
             ,
             Instructers
             ,
             Speakers
             of
             Languages
             ,
             Interpreters
             ,
             &c.
             that
             Paul
             is
             fain
             to
             regulate
             and
             restrain
             them
             in
             their
             Church-meetings
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             over-do
             ,
             and
             hinder
             one
             another
             .
             And
             yet
             were
             these
             People
             without
             any
             proper
             Pastor
             ?
             Without
             a
             Prelate
             ?
             it's
             like
             they
             were
             .
             Yea
             ,
             when
             Paul
             directeth
             them
             to
             deliver
             the
             incestuous
             man
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             Church-discipline
             upon
             others
             that
             were
             scandalous
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             intimate
             that
             they
             had
             among
             them
             such
             as
             were
             impowred
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             If
             only
             transiently
             and
             occasionally
             ,
             they
             could
             Worship
             God
             publickly
             and
             deliver
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Govern
             the
             Church
             but
             transiently
             and
             rarely
             :
             How
             did
             they
             spend
             the
             Lords
             days
             ,
             when
             those
             transient
             guides
             were
             
             absent
             ?
             Did
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             Saravia
             thinketh
             were
             to
             exercise
             the
             foresaid
             Discipline
             ,
             also
             Consecrate
             and
             Administer
             the
             
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             publickly
             pray
             and
             worship
             God
             without
             a
             Pastor
             ?
             Were
             they
             every
             Lords
             day
             to
             deposit
             their
             Collections
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Church-Assemblies
             ?
             Had
             they
             so
             many
             Sects
             and
             false
             Teachers
             to
             trouble
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Pastors
             ?
             When
             
               Clem.
               Rom.
            
             so
             shortly
             after
             writeth
             so
             much
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Pastors
             and
             People
             that
             disagreed
             .
             And
             when
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Romans
             and
             Corinthians
             what
             Officers
             God
             setteth
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             it
             like
             there
             was
             none
             fixed
             among
             them
             ?
          
           
             And
             I
             must
             note
             how
             great
             a
             charge
             he
             layeth
             on
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             ,
             
               Resp
               .
               ad
               N.
               p.
            
             10.
             
             Art.
             12.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             [
             the
             Bishop
             is
             
               aequè
               imo
               magis
               proprius
               singularum
               Ecclesiarum
               sua
               Dioceseos
               Pastor
               ,
               illis
               qui
               ibi
               praesunt
               &
               resident
               ,
               utpote
               ad
               quem
               cura
               praecipua
               illorum
               locorum
               pertineat
               :
            
             The
             Bishop
             hath
             more
             Charge
             or
             Care
             of
             all
             the
             Parishes
             in
             his
             Diocess
             than
             the
             present
             Pastors
             have
             :
             (
             O
             dreadful
             undertaking
             .
             )
             
               Ad
               quem
               prima
               &
               praecipua
               Cura
               omnium
               incumbet
               :
               ita
               ut
               ,
               ipse
               suum
               agnoscit
               gregem
               ,
               &
               singulis
               quibus
               manus
               imponit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             How
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             individuals
             then
             hath
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             this
             particular
             Charge
             of
             ,
             whose
             names
             he
             never
             heard
             ,
             and
             whose
             faces
             he
             never
             saw
             ?
             
               Oportet
               enim
               Episcopum
               omnes
               quantum
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               qui
               ipsius
               curae
               commissi
               sunt
               ,
               nosse
               .
            
             The
             Bishop
             must
             know
             all
             his
             Flock
             ,
             if
             possible
             ;
             And
             must
             he
             have
             a
             Flock
             then
             which
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             know
             ,
             nor
             never
             saw
             one
             of
             a
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             any
             particular
             knowledge
             at
             least
             ?
          
           
             And
             
               Cont.
               quaest
               .
               &
               Resp
               .
               Beza
               ,
               p.
            
             103.
             
             He
             approveth
             of
             
             Zanchy's
             judgment
             [
             that
             Ceremonies
             and
             things
             indifferent
             be
             left
             free
             ]
             [
             and
             the
             Churches
             free
             in
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             
               Defens
               .
               p.
            
             286.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Primum
               Episcoporum
               omnium
               &
               Presbyterorum
               unum
               esse
               Ordinem
               Constituo
               .
            
             ]
             
               I
               maintain
               that
               there
               is
               one
               Order
               of
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               .
            
             ]
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             differ
             but
             Gradu
             ,
             as
             a
             Deacon
             and
             Archdeacon
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               ib.
               p.
            
             286.
             
             
               Ministerii
               autem
               Evangelici
               unitas
               ,
               probatur
               ab
               horum
               unitate
               ;
               &
               ut
               ita
               loquar
               ,
               identitate
               :
               Eandem
               enim
               veritatis
               doctrinam
               ,
               omnes
               Orthodoxi
               docent
               ,
               eadem
               Sacramenta
               Ministrant
               ,
               eandem
               censuram
               exercent
               ;
               tantum
               Provinciarum
               est
               inaequalitas
               &
               graduum
               diversitas
               .
            
             ]
             [
             The
             Unity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Ministry
             is
             proved
             from
             the
             Unity
             ,
             or
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             Identity
             of
             these
             :
             All
             (
             that
             are
             Orthodox
             )
             teach
             the
             same
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             Administer
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             ,
             exercise
             the
             same
             Censures
             ;
             Only
             there
             is
             an
             inequality
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             a
             diversity
             of
             degrees
             .
             ]
             Thus
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             rational
             Defender
             of
             Prelacy
             giveth
             away
             their
             Cause
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             a
             most
             Learned
             and
             judicious
             man
             also
             ,
             saith
             more
             
             for
             Episcopacy
             than
             any
             of
             our
             late
             Writers
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             judgment
             saith
             more
             against
             the
             Office
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Elders
             distinct
             from
             Pastors
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             answered
             .
             But
             to
             our
             two
             main
             Questions
             before-mentioned
             ,
             
             (
             of
             a
             Bishop
             over
             many
             Churches
             without
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             half-Presbyters
             )
             how
             little
             he
             saith
             the
             Reader
             will
             soon
             see
             (
             yea
             how
             much
             on
             our
             side
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             Hooker
             ,
             till
             his
             7th
             Book
             came
             lately
             out
             ,
             we
             had
             nothing
             in
             
             him
             considerable
             of
             this
             subject
             :
             And
             in
             that
             Book
             it self
             ,
             so
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             foresaid
             two
             Controversies
             ,
             as
             is
             next
             to
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             worthy
             a
             Reply
             .
             In
             his
             §
             .
             2.
             p.
             4.
             
             He
             attempts
             (
             that
             which
             few
             do
             )
             to
             give
             us
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             is
             [
             
               A
               Bishop
               is
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               whom
               with
               permanent
               continuance
               ,
               there
               is
               given
               not
               only
            
             
             
               power
               of
               Administring
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               power
               other
               Presbyters
               have
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               further
               power
               to
               Ordain
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               of
               Chiefty
               in
               Government
               over
               Presbyters
               as
               well
               as
               Lay
               men
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               be
               by
               way
               of
               Jurisdiction
               a
               Pastor
               even
               to
               Pastors
               themselves
               .
            
             ]
             And
             then
             he
             distinguisheth
             of
             
               Bishops
               at
               large
            
             or
             indefinite
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             with
             restraint
             ,
             and
             saith
             he
             meaneth
             the
             later
             .
             And
             so
             you
             have
             what
             must
             be
             expected
             from
             Mr.
             Hooker
             for
             the
             information
             of
             you
             ,
             what
             Episcopacy
             he
             pleads
             for
             :
             Where
             it
             is
             obvious
             how
             fraudulently
             (
             through
             oversight
             or
             partiality
             I
             know
             not
             )
             he
             dealeth
             :
             For
             whereas
             he
             durst
             put
             no
             more
             into
             the
             definition
             of
             Episcopacy
             about
             Jurisdiction
             but
             [
             
               a
               power
               of
               Chiefty
               in
               Government
               over
               Presbyters
               as
               well
               as
               Lay-men
               .
            
             ]
             yet
             would
             not
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             Government
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             (
             under
             the
             Bishop
             )
             belong
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             not
             :
             His
             words
             seem
             plainly
             to
             imply
             it
             ;
             what
             use
             else
             is
             there
             for
             his
             [
             Chiefly
             ]
             and
             [
             
               as
               well
               as
               Lay-men
            
             .
             ]
             And
             yet
             twice
             over
             he
             would
             name
             nothing
             but
             ,
             Teaching
             and
             Sacraments
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Pastor
             as
             a
             Pastor
             in
             general
             ;
             leaving
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             would
             neither
             affirm
             nor
             deny
             ,
             whether
             Pastors
             Governed
             their
             Flocks
             .
             Yet
             all
             that
             Decantate
             Book
             turneth
             on
             the
             Hinges
             of
             this
             lame
             Definition
             (
             which
             hath
             other
             defects
             which
             I
             pass
             by
             ;
             )
             And
             without
             this
             we
             cannot
             know
             what
             Subject
             he
             disputeth
             of
             .
             Whereas
             Saravia
             well
             noted
             and
             acknowledged
             three
             Essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             General
             ,
             Mr.
             Hooker
             who
             leaveth
             out
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             durst
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             should
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             whether
             he
             include
             it
             or
             not
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             most
             of
             our
             difference
             ;
             and
             we
             take
             him
             for
             no
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             that
             is
             without
             the
             power
             of
             Government
             ,
             nor
             that
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             (
             
               in
               sensu
               politico
            
             )
             that
             hath
             no
             other
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             as
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             deny
             not
             (
             at
             least
             )
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             one
             Bishops
             superiority
             in
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             his
             description
             speaketh
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             many
             Churches
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             one
             Archbishops
             power
             over
             many
             Churches
             that
             have
             their
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             power
             to
             depose
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             particular
             Churches
             and
             turn
             them
             all
             into
             one
             Diocesan
             Church
             ;
             his
             Definition
             visibly
             reacheth
             to
             no
             other
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             we
             oppose
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             saith
             nothing
             at
             all
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             any
             purpose
             through
             all
             his
             Book
             :
             For
             where
             after
             he
             confidently
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             alters
             not
             
             the
             Species
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             barely
             said
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             leave
             I
             shall
             fully
             prove
             the
             contrary
             anon
             .
             And
             
               pag.
               4.
               l.
            
             7.
             
             He
             confesseth
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             .
             [
             
               Many
               things
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               the
               times
               have
               changed
               ,
               Many
               a
               Parsonage
               at
               this
               day
               is
               larger
               than
               some
               ancient
               Bishopricks
               were
               .
            
             ]
             It
             's
             well
             confest
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             try
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             whether
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             will
             make
             a
             Parsonage
             and
             a
             Diocess
             to
             be
             
               ejusdem
               speciei
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             magnitude
             do
             not
             make
             a
             specifick
             difference
             ,
             between
             the
             Sea
             and
             a
             Rivulet
             or
             a
             glass
             of
             water
             ,
             or
             between
             a
             Ship
             and
             a
             Nut-shel
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             page
             6.
             
             He
             undertaketh
             to
             prove
             a
             
               Coercive
               Power
            
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             either
             he
             speaketh
             according
             to
             the
             common
             use
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             understood
             :
             
               &
               Qui
               non
               v●lt
               intelligi
               ,
               debet
               negligi
               :
            
             If
             he
             do
             ,
             then
             by
             Coercive
             he
             must
             mean
             ,
             by
             
               Outward
               force
               upon
               the
               body
            
             ;
             which
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             Parents
             or
             Masters
             ;
             and
             is
             disclaimed
             by
             all
             sober
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             yea
             by
             Papists
             ,
             as
             not
             at
             all
             belonging
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Office.
             Though
             we
             easily
             grant
             that
             Pastors
             may
             Coercere
             by
             nord
             (
             and
             so
             may
             Presbyters
             sure
             ,
             )
             yet
             no
             otherwise
             but
             by
             word
             .
             For
             Excommunication
             and
             Degradation
             as
             far
             as
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             but
             words
             (
             and
             an
             after
             forbearing
             of
             their
             own
             acts
             of
             Communion
             .
             )
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Coercive
             as
             applyed
             to
             Government
             by
             way
             of
             distinction
             .
             How
             much
             wiselier
             doth
             the
             (
             more
             Learned
             and
             judicious
             )
             Bishop
             Bilson
             still
             distinguish
             by
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             as
             differing
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             Coercive
             
               or
               by
               the
               Sword
            
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             note
             that
             page
             8.
             
             §
             .
             5.
             l.
             7.
             
             He
             is
             brought
             to
             acknowledge
             [
             
               that
               All
               Churches
               by
               the
               Apostles
               erected
               received
               from
               them
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               the
               same
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               same
               Form
               of
               publick
               Regiment
               :
               The
               Form
               of
               Regiment
               by
               them
               established
               at
               first
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Laity
               be
               subject
               to
               a
               College
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               every
               such
               City
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               These
               in
               their
               writings
               they
               term
               sometime
               Presbyters
               and
               sometime
               Bishops
               ▪
               To
               take
               one
               Church
               out
               of
               a
               number
               for
               a
               pattern
               ,
               what
               the
               rest
               were
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               History
               of
               their
               departure
               from
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             at
             Miletum
             ,
             
               are
               said
               to
               have
               wept
               abundantly
               all
               ;
               which
               speech
               doth
               shew
               them
               to
               have
               been
               many
               :
               And
               by
               the
               Apostles
               exhortation
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               they
            
             
             
               had
               not
               each
               his
               several
               Flock
               to
               feed
               ,
               but
               were
               in
               common
               appointed
               to
               feed
               that
               one
               Flock
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               for
               which
               cause
               the
               phrase
               of
               his
               speech
               is
               this
            
             Attendite
             gregi
             ,
             
               Look
               to
               all
               that
               one
               Flock
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Bishops
               :
               These
               persons
               Ecclesiastical
               being
               termed
               then
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               both
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             page
             9.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               The
               outward
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               consisteth
               in
               the
               having
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             ]
             Then
             the
             Brownists
             must
             carry
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             Parishes
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             (
             but
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             )
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Bishop
             :
             Only
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             hath
             a
             Bishop
             :
             Therefore
             only
             a
             Diocesan
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             (
             which
             anon
             shall
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             but
             Humane
             .
             )
          
           
           
             And
             page
             12.
             
             He
             thus
             expoundeth
             Hierome
             ,
             as
             holding
             Episcopacy
             alterable
             
             [
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               power
               by
               Universal
               consent
               upon
               urgent
               cause
               to
               take
               it
               away
               ;
               if
               thereunto
               she
               be
               constrained
               through
               the
               proud
               tyrannical
               and
               unreformable
               dealing
               of
               her
               Bishop
               —
               Wherefore
               lest
               Bishops
               forget
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               none
               on
               earth
               had
               authority
               to
               touch
               their
               states
               ,
               let
               them
               continually
               bear
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               rather
               the
               force
               of
               custome
               than
               any
               such
               true
               heavenly
               law
               can
               be
               shewed
               ,
               by
               the
               evidence
               whereof
               it
               may
               of
               a
               truth
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               himself
               hath
               appointed
               Presbyters
               for
               ever
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Bishops
               in
               what
               sort
               soever
               they
               behave
               themselves
               .
               Let
               this
               consideration
               be
               a
               bridle
               to
               them
               ;
               Let
               it
               teach
               them
               not
               to
               disdain
               the
               advice
               of
               their
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               to
               use
               their
               Authority
               with
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               humility
               and
               moderation
               ,
               as
               a
               Sword
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               take
               from
               them
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             And
             page
             14.
             
             He
             confesseth
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             Council
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             Presbyters
             may
             impose
             hands
             in
             Ordination
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             him
             :
             So
             that
             by
             this
             they
             have
             the
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             to
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             a
             Negative
             Voice
             in
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             all
             Ordination
             must
             be
             done
             by
             one
             of
             a
             Superiour
             Order
             ,
             who
             shall
             Ordain
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Archbishops
             ,
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             And
             page
             18.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Most
               certain
               truth
               it
               is
               that
               Churches
               Cathedral
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               them
               are
               as
               glasses
               ,
               wherein
               the
               face
               and
               countenance
               of
               Apostolical
               antiquity
               remaineth
               even
               as
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
            
             —
             ]
             Which
             is
             it
             that
             we
             also
             affirm
             ,
             every
             City
             or
             Church
             having
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             page
             19.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               If
               we
               prove
               that
               Bishops
               have
               lawfully
               of
               old
               ruled
               over
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               ,
               how
               few
               soever
               those
               Ministers
               have
               been
               ,
               how
               small
               soever
               the
               circuit
               of
               place
               which
               hath
               contained
               them
               .
            
             ]
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             grant
             you
             enough
             ,
             when
             we
             grant
             
               Parochial
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             where
             doth
             he
             more
             palpably
             yield
             our
             Cause
             ,
             than
             page
             21
             ,
             22.
             where
             to
             
             Cartwright's
             Objection
             ,
             that
             [
             
               the
               Bishop
               that
            
             Cyprian
             
               speaketh
               of
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               such
               as
               we
               call
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               common
               name
               is
               Parsons
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               whereof
               he
               is
               Bishop
               is
               neither
               Diocess
               nor
               Province
               ,
               but
               a
               Congregation
               which
               met
               together
               in
               one
               place
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               one
               man.
            
             ]
             He
             hath
             no
             better
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             than
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               If
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               impertinent
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             because
             Cyprian
             had
             
               many
               Presbyters
               under
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               might
               have
               every
               day
               change
               for
               performance
               of
               their
               duty
               :
            
             And
             he
             never
             once
             attempteth
             to
             prove
             that
             Cyprian
             had
             more
             Churches
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             Assemblies
             than
             One
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             he
             was
             over
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             one
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             Archbishop
             was
             over
             Bishops
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             which
             I
             submit
             to
             ;
             but
             nothing
             against
             the
             things
             that
             I
             assert
             against
             him
             .
             A
             Parson
             may
             have
             divers
             Curates
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             divers
             Churches
             ,
             much
             loss
             a
             thousand
             that
             have
             no
             other
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             whereas
             page
             33.
             
             It
             is
             objected
             that
             many
             things
             are
             innovated
             in
             our
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             imposing
             Ministers
             on
             the
             People
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             Bishops
             Excommunicating
             alone
             ,
             Imprisoning
             ,
             &c.
             
             His
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             change
             her
             customes
             ;
             And
             on
             that
             ground
             alloweth
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             alone
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             can
             give
             them
             power
             :
             For
             he
             goeth
             in
             Church-matters
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             point
             of
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             on
             his
             false
             supposition
             ,
             that
             all
             Power
             is
             Originally
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             saying
             ,
             page
             37.
             
             [
             
               The
               whole
               Church
               visible
               being
               the
               true
               Original
               subject
               of
               all
               power
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               ordinarily
               allowed
               any
               other
               ,
               than
               Bishops
               alone
               to
               Ordain
               .
               Howbeit
               as
               the
               ordinary
               course
               is
               ordinarily
               in
               all
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               be
               in
               some
               cases
               not
               unnecessary
               that
               we
               decline
               from
               the
               ordinary
               ways
               .
            
             ]
             (
             What
             is
             more
             contrary
             than
             Saravia
             (
             
               Tract
               .
               de
               Obedient
            
             .
             )
             and
             Hooker
             in
             their
             Principles
             of
             Government
             ?
             )
             From
             hence
             also
             ,
             page
             38.
             
             He
             inferreth
             the
             no
             
               necessity
               of
               continued
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               in
               every
               effectual
               Ordination
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             which
             he
             granteth
             (
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             )
             [
             
               The
               Power
               of
               Orders
               I
               may
               lawfully
               receive
               without
               the
               asking
               consent
               of
               any
               multitude
               :
               but
               the
               power
               I
               cannot
               exercise
               upon
               any
               certain
               People
               against
               their
               wills
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             And
             page
             38.
             
             He
             cannot
             deny
             but
             the
             ancient
             use
             was
             for
             the
             Bishops
             to
             excommunicate
             with
             the
             College
             of
             his
             Assistant
             Presbyters
             ;
             but
             he
             taunteth
             Beza
             for
             thinking
             that
             this
             may
             not
             be
             changed
             .
             These
             are
             the
             men
             that
             build
             upon
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             page
             69.
             when
             the
             Canons
             for
             Bishops
             spare
             course
             of
             living
             are
             objected
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             those
             
               Canons
               were
               made
            
             when
             
               Bishops
               lived
               of
               the
               same
               Purse
               which
               served
               as
               well
               for
               a
               number
               of
               others
               as
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               at
               their
               disposing
            
             ;
             Intimating
             the
             old
             Course
             ,
             when
             every
             Church
             had
             its
             Bishop
             and
             inferiour
             Clergy
             .
             But
             Innovation
             is
             lawful
             for
             our
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             he
             that
             can
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             Hooker
             against
             the
             points
             which
             I
             defend
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             Prelacy
             which
             I
             oppose
             ,
             any
             more
             worth
             the
             answering
             than
             this
             that
             I
             have
             recited
             ,
             let
             him
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             eye-sight
             .
             And
             if
             thus
             much
             be
             worthy
             to
             be
             confuted
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             this
             ,
             let
             them
             do
             it
             that
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             .
             So
             ridiculous
             is
             the
             Challenge
             of
             one
             that
             glorieth
             to
             write
             a
             Book
             with
             the
             same
             Title
             [
             of
             
               Ecoles
               .
               Policy
            
             ,
             ]
             who
             insultingly
             provoketh
             us
             to
             write
             a
             full
             Confutation
             of
             Hooker
             ,
             who
             saith
             so
             little
             to
             the
             main
             point
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             our
             Diocesan
             Form
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             writeth
             his
             whole
             Book
             in
             a
             tedious
             Preaching
             stile
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             read
             many
             leaves
             for
             so
             much
             Argumentation
             ,
             as
             one
             Syllogism
             may
             contain
             ;
             that
             I
             think
             I
             might
             as
             wisely
             have
             challenged
             himself
             to
             con●●ue
             Mr.
             
             F●x's
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             or
             Baronius
             his
             Annals
             ,
             almost
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             may
             say
             as
             Dr.
             
               John
               Burges
            
             doth
             of
             Mr.
             Parker
             (
             another
             sort
             of
             Parker
             )
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             Dr.
             Ames
             saith
             was
             never
             answered
             ,
             that
             
               if
               any
               will
               reduce
               that
               gawdy
               Treatise
               into
               Argument
            
             (
             it
             being
             indeed
             almost
             all
             made
             up
             of
             the
             
             fruits
             of
             Reading
             ,
             History
             ,
             Sentences
             ,
             &c.
             of
             purpose
             to
             confute
             them
             that
             said
             the
             Nonconformists
             were
             no
             Schollars
             )
             
               he
               should
               quickly
               have
               an
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
            
             So
             if
             any
             will
             reduce
             all
             that
             is
             in
             Mr.
             
             Hooker's
             8
             Books
             (
             in
             tedious
             Discourses
             into
             Syllogism
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             against
             what
             I
             maintain
             ,
             )
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             not
             all
             fill
             up
             one
             half
             or
             quarter
             of
             a
             page
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             ,
             God-willing
             ,
             be
             soon
             answered
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             popular
             Principles
             of
             his
             First
             and
             Eighth
             Book
             ,
             subverting
             all
             true
             Government
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             confuted
             elsewhere
             (
             in
             my
             
               Christian
               Directory
            
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             Bishop
             Downame
             hath
             said
             much
             more
             to
             the
             main
             Points
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             
             of
             his
             Consecration
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             expect
             to
             find
             in
             any
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             as
             to
             the
             mode
             he
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             Hooker
             ,
             that
             (
             being
             a
             very
             expert
             Logician
             )
             he
             wasteth
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Book
             about
             the
             Forms
             of
             Arguments
             and
             Answers
             ,
             that
             he
             obscureth
             the
             matter
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             ensnareth
             
             those
             Readers
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             carefully
             distinguish
             between
             Matter
             and
             Words
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             force
             of
             the
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Syllogism
             .
             And
             he
             so
             adorneth
             (
             or
             defileth
             )
             his
             Style
             with
             taunts
             ,
             insulting
             scorns
             ,
             and
             contemptuous
             reproaches
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             sutable
             to
             the
             Scold
             sat
             Billings-gate
             than
             so
             learned
             and
             godly
             a
             Divine
             ,
             and
             occasioneth
             his
             Adversaries
             to
             say
             ,
             You
             have
             here
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             his
             mind
             (
             against
             meer
             ruling
             Elders
             )
             He
             and
             Bilson
             have
             evinced
             what
             they
             hold
             in
             that
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             points
             in
             which
             we
             differ
             he
             indeed
             saith
             much
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             and
             finally
             giveth
             away
             his
             Cause
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             merrily
             telleth
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             pag.
             62.
             l.
             3.
             6.
             47.
             he
             useth
             it
             as
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt's
               head
               was
               used
               ,
               after
               his
               apprension
               ,
               first
               healed
               ,
               and
               then
               cut
               off
               .
            
             For
             ,
             1.
             in
             his
             lib.
             3.
             
             Where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             confesseth
             that
             it
             is
             in
             Presbyters
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             have
             but
             a
             superiority
             of
             power
             therein
             ,
             but
             is
             angry
             with
             his
             Adversary
             for
             supposing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             saying
             ch
             .
             3.
             p.
             68.
             
             [
             
               But
               where
               good
               Sir
               ,
               do
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               the
               sole
               power
               in
               Ordination
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               so
               oft
               objected
               ,
               and
               now
               again
               repeat
               ?
               make
               you
               no
               conscience
               of
               publishing
               untruths
               ?
               Cannot
               Bishops
               be
               superiour
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               I
               maintain
               ,
               unless
               they
               have
               the
               sole
               power
               ?
            
             so
             p.
             64
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             he
             granteth
             ,
             that
             
               extraordinarily
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               Presbyters
               may
               Ordain
            
             (
             that
             is
             without
             a
             Bishop
             .
             )
             page
             69.
             and
             page
             108.
             he
             giveth
             this
             reason
             for
             the
             validity
             of
             their
             Ordination
             ;
             Because
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Baptized
             and
             Reconciliation
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             were
             reserved
             to
             Bishops
             as
             well
             as
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             Bishops
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Presbyters
             .
             *
             And
             that
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             grant
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             license
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             Ordain
             Presbyters
             :
             [
             
               If
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               the
               Popes
               license
               a
               Presbyter
               may
               Ordain
               Presbyters
               ,
               much
               better
               may
               a
               Company
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               whom
               in
               the
               want
               of
               a
               Bishop
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               divolved
               ,
               be
               authorized
               thereto
               by
               necessity
               .
            
             ]
             And
             if
             
             all
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             is
             in
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             to
             exercise
             it
             alone
             ,
             nor
             without
             or
             against
             the
             Bishop
             (
             And
             so
             formerly
             they
             were
             not
             to
             Preach
             ,
             or
             Baptize
             ,
             nor
             Congregate
             the
             Church
             without
             him
             .
             )
             For
             why
             cannot
             a
             Lay-man
             Ordain
             with
             the
             Bishop
             but
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             authority
             ?
          
           
             And
             Cap.
             5.
             as
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             he
             saith
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             110.
             111.
             
             [
             
               I
               deny
               not
               Presbyters
               (
               which
               have
               charge
               of
               souls
               )
               to
               have
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               both
               severally
               in
               their
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               jointly
               in
               Provincial
               Synods
               .
               And
               I
               have
               confessed
               before
               ,
               that
               Presbyters
               have
               with
               and
               under
               the
               Bishops
               exercised
               some
               Jurisdiction
               .
               I
               grant
               that
               Godly
               Bishops
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               the
               countenance
               and
               assistance
               of
               Christian
               Magistracy
            
             *
             
               and
               direction
               of
               Christian
               Laws
               ;
               used
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               moment
               ,
               to
               consult
               with
               their
               Clergy
               .
               This
               was
               practised
               by
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ambrose
             also
             (
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             
             )
             
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               nothing
               was
               done
               without
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ;
               which
               therefore
               by
            
             Ignatius
             
               are
               called
               the
               Counsellors
               and
               Co-assessors
               of
               the
               Bishops
               :
               Which
               course
               if
               it
               were
               used
               still
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               ease
               the
               Bishops
               burden
               very
               much
               ,
               so
               would
               it
               nothing
               detract
               from
               their
               superiority
               in
               Governing
               .
            
             —
          
           
             And
             page
             115.
             
             [
             
               The
               thing
               which
               I
               was
               to
               prove
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               needful
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               whereas
               Presbyters
               did
               Govern
               each
               one
               the
               People
               of
               a
               Parish
               ,
               and
               that
               privately
               ,
            
             †
             
               the
               Bishop
               Governeth
               the
               People
               of
               the
               whole
               Diocess
               and
               that
               publickly
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             both
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             belong
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             Office
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             they
             must
             be
             governed
             themselves
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             very
             sum
             of
             Archbishop
             
             Usher's
             Model
             of
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             we
             offered
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Bishops
             at
             first
             ,
             for
             Concord
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             would
             not
             once
             take
             it
             into
             their
             Consideration
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             vouchsafe
             to
             talk
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             bring
             it
             under
             any
             deliberation
             ?
             When
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             poor
             undertrodden
             Persons
             ,
             not
             only
             desired
             to
             be
             low
             our selves
             ,
             but
             yielded
             to
             submit
             to
             all
             their
             heights
             ,
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             Parliament
             dignities
             ,
             grandure
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             with
             their
             (
             real
             )
             sole
             ▪
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             us
             poor
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             taken
             as
             much
             care
             of
             the
             People
             as
             they
             would
             ,
             so
             we
             could
             but
             have
             obtained
             any
             tolerable
             degree
             of
             Government
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             each
             particular
             Church
             ,
             either
             in
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             in
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             had
             all
             the
             particular
             Churches
             deprived
             of
             Bishops
             and
             all
             the
             Pastoral
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             great
             Controversie
             is
             handled
             by
             Bishop
             Downame
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             he
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             ,
             or
             rather
             Charge
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             Parish
             ,
             but
             a
             Diocess
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             page
             4.
             he
             giveth
             us
             a
             scheme
             of
             the
             Scripture
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             [
             Church
             ]
             as
             preparatory
             to
             his
             design
             :
             In
             which
             there
             are
             many
             Texts
             cited
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             any
             shew
             of
             proof
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             of
             what
             he
             affirmeth
             them
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             scope
             of
             the
             places
             .
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Church
             ]
             
               is
               used
               in
               Scripture
               for
               the
               Church
               Militant
               Congregated
               in
               an
               Universal
               or
               Occumenical
               Synod
               :
            
             And
             offereth
             us
             not
             one
             Text
             for
             instance
             ,
             
             which
             he
             doth
             though
             injuriously
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             that
             so
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             word
             is
             used
             
               particularly
               to
               signifie
               the
               Church
               of
               a
               Nation
               in
               the
               singular
               number
            
             ;
             but
             could
             name
             no
             such
             place
             as
             to
             any
             Church
             since
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               particularly
               and
               definitely
               the
               Church
               of
               a
               Nation
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Allegation
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             [
             
               the
               Churches
               in
               a
               Nation
            
             .
             ]
             Therefore
             it
             useth
             the
             word
             for
             the
             
               Church
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               .
            
             Is
             
               one
               Church
            
             and
             many
             all
             one
             with
             him
             :
             Would
             he
             have
             applauded
             that
             man
             that
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Author
             useth
             the
             word
             [
             College
             ]
             (
             for
             the
             College
             of
             an
             University
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             )
             because
             he
             named
             the
             College
             in
             an
             University
             ?
             and
             this
             to
             prove
             that
             an
             University
             is
             one
             College
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             better
             said
             ,
             The
             New
             Testament
             never
             useth
             the
             word
             Church
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             one
             Nation
             (
             since
             Christ
             )
             definitely
             ,
             but
             ever
             calleth
             them
             plurally
             Churches
             :
             Therefore
             to
             call
             them
             all
             
               One
               (
               National
               )
               Church
            
             is
             not
             to
             imitate
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Instance
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
             
               All
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             A
             sad
             proof
             of
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             !
             What
             Nation
             is
             it
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Gentiles
             ]
             signifieth
             ?
             No
             doubt
             the
             Gentile
             Churches
             were
             in
             Gentile
             Nations
             :
             But
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             Christians
             in
             any
             Nation
             are
             ever
             called
             in
             Scripture
             (
             since
             the
             Jews
             Nation
             )
             
               One
               Church
            
             but
             Churches
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             instance
             is
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
            
             :
             And
             the
             rest
             are
             all
             such
             ,
             v.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             22.
             
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Macedonia
               ,
               Judaea
            
             :
             But
             I
             hope
             he
             intended
             no
             more
             than
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             several
             Nations
             ,
             are
             never
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             Churches
             ,
             as
             having
             any
             sort
             of
             Union
             than
             National
             .
          
           
             He
             giveth
             many
             instances
             when
             the
             word
             [
             Church
             ]
             is
             used
             definitely
             to
             signifie
             the
             
               Church
               of
               a
               City
               and
               Country
               adjoyning
               :
            
             But
             to
             prove
             it
             used
             to
             signifie
             
               several
               Churches
            
             in
             City
             and
             Country
             adjoyning
             ,
             but
             
               one
               only
            
             .
          
           
             Two
             Texts
             he
             alledgeth
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Church
             ]
             is
             used
             definitely
             to
             signifie
             these
             Churches
             Congregate
             into
             a
             Synod
             or
             Consistory
             :
             But
             I
             believe
             his
             word
             of
             neither
             place
             .
             One
             is
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             If
             I
             say
             that
             [
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             signifieth
             [
             
               tell
               the
               Society
               containing
               Pastors
               and
               Christians
            
             ]
             though
             it
             is
             the
             Pastors
             that
             you
             must
             immediately
             speak
             to
             and
             the
             offender
             must
             hear
             ,
             I
             give
             as
             good
             proof
             of
             my
             exposition
             as
             he
             doth
             of
             his
             .
             If
             I
             speak
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             hear
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             only
             his
             ears
             that
             hear
             me
             ,
             and
             his
             tongue
             that
             speaketh
             to
             me
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             word
             [
             man
             ]
             I
             mean
             not
             only
             ears
             and
             tongue
             .
             If
             the
             King
             send
             a
             Command
             to
             a
             Corporation
             to
             expel
             a
             seditious
             member
             ,
             though
             the
             Mayor
             or
             Aldermen
             only
             do
             it
             Authoritatively
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             but
             executively
             ,
             yet
             the
             word
             [
             Corporation
             ]
             doth
             not
             therefore
             signifie
             the
             Officers
             only
             .
             The
             other
             Text
             is
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             22.
             
             But
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             him
             that
             [
             
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             ]
             signifieth
             the
             Synod
             only
             :
             For
             though
             they
             only
             decreed
             it
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             rest
             
             consented
             and
             approved
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             meant
             in
             the
             word
             [
             
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             I
             grant
             him
             that
             (
             Rom.
             16.
             1.
             
             )
             the
             word
             signifieth
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             Village
             or
             Town
             ;
             But
             he
             will
             never
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             as
             City
             Churches
             were
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             House
             or
             Family
             Churches
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             19.
             
             Col.
             4.
             15.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               ▪
            
             expoundeth
             ,
             Col.
             4
             ▪
             15.
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             did
             
               meet
               in
               his
               house
            
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             do
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             But
             that
             we
             stand
             not
             for
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             concern
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             he
             addeth
             a
             multitude
             of
             Texts
             ,
             as
             using
             the
             word
             Church
             indefinitely
             ,
             not
             defining
             the
             place
             ,
             Society
             of
             a
             Nation
             or
             City
             ,
             quantity
             ,
             &c.
             most
             of
             the
             instances
             brought
             are
             of
             Churches
             definite
             ,
             as
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Instituted
             ;
             though
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             such
             a
             place
             is
             said
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             determination
             what
             number
             of
             the
             members
             did
             it
             .
             His
             first
             instance
             is
             Acts
             4.
             31.
             and
             next
             Acts
             15.
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Churches
               had
               rest
               through
               all
               Judaea
               ,
               and
               Gallile
               ,
               and
               Samaria
               :
               Acts
            
             15.
             3.
             
             Speaks
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             v.
             27.
             it
             's
             said
             they
             gathered
             together
             :
             v.
             4.
             mentioneth
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               v.
            
             11.
             mentioneth
             the
             Churches
             of
             Syria
             and
             
               Cilicia
               .
               Acts
            
             18.
             22.
             
             Speaketh
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Caesarea
               .
               Rom.
            
             16.
             16.
             
             Speaks
             of
             the
             Churches
             where
             Paul
             lately
             travelled
             .
             v.
             23.
             
             Gaius
             was
             the
             Host
             of
             a
             definite
             whole
             Church
             ,
             at
             Corinth
             .
             And
             when
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             he
             speaketh
             of
             his
             teaching
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Universal
             enunciation
             ,
             but
             of
             Churches
             of
             a
             certain
             or
             definite
             species
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Then
             p.
             5.
             he
             telleth
             us
             what
             
               is
               truly
               and
               properly
               a
               Church
               on
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               company
               of
               men
               professing
               the
               true
               faith
               of
               Christ
               is
               both
               truly
               a
               Church
               and
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               Ans.
            
             Yes
             ,
             As
             
               Canis
               caelestis
            
             is
             
               truly
               a
               Dog
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               true
               Dog
            
             :
             but
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             equivocally
             :
             A
             Church
             in
             its
             most
             famous
             signification
             is
             a
             Society
             constituted
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Flock
             ,
             as
             a
             School
             of
             the
             Schoolmaster
             and
             Schollars
             :
             And
             an
             accidental
             meeting
             of
             Christians
             in
             a
             Market
             or
             Ship
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             properly
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             than
             School-boys
             meeting
             in
             such
             places
             are
             a
             School
             :
             No
             nor
             occasionally
             praying
             together
             neither
             .
          
           
             So
             p.
             5.
             
             He
             concludeth
             that
             the
             Christian
             People
             of
             one
             City
             ,
             and
             Country
             adjoyning
             ,
             whether
             Province
             or
             Diocess
             are
             one
             Church
             ;
             yea
             of
             any
             Nation
             or
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             because
             under
             one
             Spiritual
             Government
             or
             Priest-hood
             ,
             but
             because
             one
             People
             or
             Commonwealth
             ruled
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             professing
             the
             same
             Religion
             .
             All
             this
             is
             
               de
               nomine
            
             only
             .
             But
             are
             we
             not
             likely
             to
             dispute
             well
             ,
             when
             we
             never
             agree
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             or
             terms
             of
             the
             Question
             ?
             We
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             contend
             about
             Names
             :
             Let
             him
             call
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             
               Ecclesiam
               Malignantium
            
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             first
             agree
             what
             Church
             we
             dispute
             of
             .
             We
             talk
             not
             of
             any
             accidental
             meeting
             or
             Community
             ,
             but
             a
             Society
             before
             defined
             ,
             
               constituted
               of
               the
               pars
               gubernans
            
             and
             
               pars
               subdita
            
             .
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             we
             know
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             
             an
             
               Universal
               Church
               Headed
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             headed
             under
             him
             by
             their
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             :
             A
             Church
             without
             a
             Head
             ,
             (
             in
             Fair
             ,
             Ship
             ,
             or
             Temple
             )
             we
             talk
             not
             of
             :
             Nor
             yet
             of
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             but
             an
             Accidental
             ,
             Extrinsick
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Essential
             Constitutive
             Head
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Churches
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             :
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Mahometan
            
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             we
             believe
             that
             every
             Soveraign
             is
             so
             the
             Head
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             his
             Dominions
             .
             We
             denominate
             
               â
               formâ
            
             :
             Bishop
             Downame
             may
             denominate
             whence
             he
             please
             ,
             
               à
               materiâ
            
             or
             
               ab
               accidente
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             one
             Church
             that
             are
             under
             one
             Prince
             ,
             Law
             ,
             of
             one
             Religion
             .
             Do
             with
             your
             Equivocals
             what
             you
             will
             ;
             But
             forget
             not
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               Pastoral
               particular
            
             Church
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             Institution
             that
             we
             Dispute
             about
             .
             Otherwise
             I
             deny
             not
             Diocesan
             ,
             or
             Patriarchal
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             deny
             that
             the
             Papal
             Kingdom
             is
             a
             Church
             of
             a
             certain
             species
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
          
           
             And
             forget
             not
             his
             Concession
             p.
             6.
             and
             we
             need
             no
             more
             ,
             [
             
               Indeed
               at
               the
               very
               first
               conversion
               of
               Cities
               ,
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               People
               converted
               (
               being
               sometimes
               not
               much
               greater
               than
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               placed
               among
               them
               )
               were
               able
               to
               make
               but
               a
               small
               Congregation
               .
               But
               those
               Churches
               were
               in
               Constituting
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               fully
               Constituted
               ,
               till
               their
               number
               being
               increased
               they
               had
               their
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               ,
               their
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
            
             Ignatius
             
               saith
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Of
             w●●●h
             after
             .
          
           
             He
             next
             ,
             Cap.
             1.
             laboureth
             much
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             words
             
               Ecclesia
               ,
               Paraecia
            
             ,
             and
             Diocaesis
             ,
             of
             old
             were
             of
             the
             s●●e
             signification
             ;
             About
             words
             we
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             strive
             :
             But
             all
             the
             proofs
             that
             he
             brings
             of
             the
             extent
             of
             a
             Church
             to
             more
             than
             one
             Congregation
             or
             Altar
             ,
             are
             fetcht
             from
             later
             times
             ,
             when
             indeed
             Churches
             were
             transformed
             into
             Societies
             much
             different
             from
             those
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             citeth
             
               Concil
               .
               Carth.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             3.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             &c.
             that
             places
             that
             had
             no
             Bishops
             before
             should
             not
             receive
             Bishops
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             whom
             they
             were
             before
             under
             .
             Indeed
             by
             these
             Canons
             we
             see
             much
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             partly
             how
             the
             Case
             was
             altered
             .
             Every
             Church
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             its
             own
             :
             Those
             Churches
             were
             almost
             all
             first
             planted
             in
             Cities
             :
             The
             multitudes
             were
             Heathens
             :
             but
             the
             City
             Christians
             with
             those
             in
             the
             Country
             near
             them
             ,
             were
             enow
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             .
             In
             time
             so
             many
             were
             Converted
             in
             the
             Country
             Villages
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             allowed
             Assemblies
             like
             our
             Chappels
             at
             home
             :
             And
             some
             of
             them
             had
             Country
             Bishops
             set
             over
             them
             :
             And
             in
             many
             places
             greater
             Towns
             (
             which
             they
             then
             called
             Cities
             )
             were
             anew
             converted
             .
             The
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             abroad
             among
             these
             new
             Converts
             or
             scatered
             Christians
             ,
             made
             them
             know
             that
             every
             Church
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             choose
             one
             of
             their
             own
             :
             And
             few
             Presbyters
             being
             then
             Learned
             able
             men
             in
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             this
             advantage
             of
             presence
             among
             them
             ,
             many
             raw
             and
             schismatical
             Presbyters
             crept
             into
             the
             Peoples
             affections
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             them
             to
             choose
             
             them
             for
             their
             Bishops
             :
             when
             they
             were
             chosen
             and
             ordained
             ,
             they
             encroached
             on
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             old
             Bishops
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             also
             refused
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Synods
             ,
             lest
             their
             failings
             should
             be
             known
             ,
             pretending
             that
             they
             must
             stay
             with
             their
             own
             People
             .
             Now
             the
             Bishops
             that
             complained
             of
             this
             ,
             did
             not
             alledge
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             no
             Bishop
             should
             be
             made
             but
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             2.
             
             Nor
             that
             when
             Christians
             multiplyed
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             multiply
             Bishops
             accordingly
             ,
             but
             all
             be
             under
             their
             first
             Bishop
             only
             ,
             3.
             
             Nor
             that
             a
             new
             Congregation
             had
             not
             as
             good
             right
             to
             have
             and
             chuse
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             City
             Congregation
             had
             .
             But
             only
             to
             keep
             ignorant
             Schismatical
             Presbyters
             from
             deceiving
             the
             People
             for
             their
             own
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             from
             hindering
             Synodical
             Concord
             ,
             they
             Decreed
             that
             none
             in
             their
             Diocesses
             should
             have
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             the
             first
             Bishops
             consent
             ;
             And
             that
             being
             so
             Consecrated
             they
             should
             frequent
             Synods
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             Bishops
             only
             of
             that
             People
             that
             first
             chose
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             encroach
             on
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             hence
             gathereth
             that
             the
             Country
             Churches
             [
             
               ever
               from
               the
               beginning
               belonged
               to
               the
               City
               Bishops
               .
            
             ]
             There
             were
             no
             such
             things
             as
             Appendant
             Country
             Churches
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             City
             Churches
             :
             But
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Country
             Peoples
             Conversion
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             enow
             to
             make
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             they
             belonged
             to
             the
             City
             Churches
             as
             Members
             (
             Even
             as
             now
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             Independent
             Churches
             consist
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Market-Towns
             ,
             and
             the
             adjoyning
             Country
             Associated
             into
             one
             Assembly
             .
             )
             After
             that
             the
             Country
             Meetings
             were
             but
             as
             Oratories
             or
             Chappels
             :
             And
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             enow
             to
             make
             dinstinct
             Churches
             of
             ,
             some
             good
             Bishops
             had
             the
             Wit
             and
             Grace
             to
             help
             them
             to
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             most
             did
             choose
             rather
             to
             enlarge
             their
             own
             Possessions
             or
             Powers
             ,
             and
             set
             Subject
             Presbyters
             only
             over
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             these
             new
             Bishopricks
             must
             be
             by
             the
             old
             Bishops
             consent
             ,
             is
             apparently
             a
             point
             of
             Order
             to
             avoid
             inconveniences
             (
             if
             not
             of
             Usurpation
             :
             )
             For
             what
             power
             had
             the
             old
             Bishop
             to
             keep
             any
             Church
             of
             Christ
             without
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             for
             there
             good
             ?
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             some
             countenance
             from
             Leo
             ,
             for
             the
             New
             Church-Form
             (
             without
             Bishops
             )
             I
             wonder
             not
             ,
             when
             Leo
             was
             one
             of
             the
             hottest
             that
             betimes
             maintained
             the
             Roman
             Primacy
             ,
             if
             not
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Care
             against
             placing
             Bishops
             in
             small
             places
             ,
             
               ne
               vilescat
               nomen
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             came
             in
             late
             ,
             so
             1.
             
             It
             intimateth
             that
             it
             was
             otherwise
             done
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             some
             before
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             but
             the
             Prelatical
             grandure
             which
             Constantine
             had
             pufft
             up
             ,
             which
             is
             then
             alledged
             as
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             Restraint
             .
          
           
             His
             Argument
             is
             ,
             [
             
               That
               which
               was
               judged
               unlawful
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               approved
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Decrees
               of
               Godly
               Bishops
               ,
               was
               never
               lawfully
               ,
               regularly
               and
               ordinarily
               practised
               :
               But
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             deny
             the
             Major
             .
             Kneeling
             at
             Prayer
             or
             Sacrament
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Heathens
             Writings
             ,
             and
             abundance
             such-like
             ,
             were
             forbidden
             by
             such
             approved
             Councils
             ;
             especially
             a
             multitude
             of
             things
             depending
             on
             the
             new
             
             Imperial
             shape
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             lawful
             ,
             and
             were
             lawful
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             practised
             before
             :
             Paul
             Kneeled
             and
             Prayed
             on
             the
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             the
             placing
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Country
             Parishes
             was
             not
             unlawful
             before
             ,
             because
             the
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             afterward
             forbad
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             ever
             unlawful
             by
             Gods
             Law.
             Methinks
             a
             Bishop
             that
             subscribeth
             to
             the
             39
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             mentioneth
             General
             Councils
             erring
             ,
             even
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             should
             never
             have
             asserted
             that
             they
             cannot
             erre
             in
             matter
             of
             Government
             ,
             nor
             retract
             and
             alter
             that
             which
             was
             well
             practised
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             there
             were
             any
             Parish
             Bishops
             then
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             But
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             not
             such
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             I
             deny
             the
             Major
             :
             There
             were
             then
             many
             City
             Bishops
             that
             were
             but
             Parish
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             had
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             further
             proved
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             as
             to
             a
             great
             number
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             their
             Diocesses
             had
             many
             Churches
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             
               Concil
               .
               Eliber
               .
               Sardic
               .
               &c.
            
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             .
             But
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             so
             with
             any
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             or
             with
             many
             in
             
             Cyprian's
             time
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             were
             all
             granted
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             it
             was
             well
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             old
             Form
             was
             not
             sinfully
             changed
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Chorepiscopi
             themselves
             might
             have
             many
             Congregations
             under
             them
             ,
             like
             our
             Chapels
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             Parish
             Bishops
             ;
             And
             it
             's
             most
             probable
             that
             at
             first
             they
             had
             no
             more
             than
             one
             of
             our
             Country
             Parishes
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             they
             had
             many
             Churches
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             City
             Bishops
             had
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Argument
             is
             ,
             [
             
               Churches
               endued
               with
               Power
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               themselves
               ,
               having
               also
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbytery
               ,
               had
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               :
               But
               Country
               Parishes
               had
               not
               the
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Government
             is
             Inferiour
             or
             Superiour
             :
             They
             might
             have
             sufficient
             Inferiour
             power
             of
             Government
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             none
             of
             the
             Superiour
             power
             ,
             such
             as
             belongeth
             to
             Archbishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             Appeals
             were
             made
             :
             As
             a
             Corporation
             that
             hath
             a
             Mayor
             and
             Assistants
             hath
             sufficient
             Inferiour
             power
             ,
             but
             not
             Regal
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             Judges
             ,
             Lord
             Lieutenants
             ,
             &c.
             have
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             proved
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             hold
             )
             that
             only
             General
             ,
             or
             unfixed
             Ministers
             ,
             like
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             Archbishops
             that
             were
             over
             many
             Churches
             ,
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Inferiour
             Bishops
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             that
             these
             Inferiour
             Bishops
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             Governing
             their
             own
             Churches
             with
             assisting
             Presbyters
             :
             And
             if
             he
             will
             prove
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             every
             fixed
             Bishop
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             who
             hath
             but
             the
             Inferiour
             power
             of
             Governing
             his
             single
             Church
             ,
             by
             Admonitions
             ,
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             Absolutions
             ,
             he
             will
             but
             do
             our
             work
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             deny
             his
             Minor
             Propos
             .
             If
             by
             [
             Country
             Parishes
             ]
             he
             mean
             [
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Country
             Parishes
             ]
             they
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             :
             And
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             in
             the
             times
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             and
             that
             
               de
               jure
               humano
            
             ,
             it
             was
             
             not
             allowed
             them
             by
             Canons
             .
             But
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             grant
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             as
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             few
             Country
             Parishes
             had
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             :
             Because
             there
             were
             but
             few
             Country
             Parishes
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             the
             third
             Century
             ,
             that
             were
             really
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             or
             fixed
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             that
             had
             ordinary
             Church-communion
             together
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             had
             an
             Altar
             .
             But
             our
             Case
             is
             ,
             
               About
               single
               Churches
            
             ,
             now
             called
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             about
             [
             
               Country
               Churches
            
             .
             ]
             For
             they
             might
             be
             but
             single
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             in
             Cities
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             Members
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Cities
             .
          
           
             And
             his
             own
             Confession
             is
             ,
             page
             35.
             that
             besides
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             had
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             
               there
               is
               not
               the
               like
               evidence
               for
               multitude
               of
               Parishes
               in
               other
               Cities
               ,
               imediately
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
            
             ]
             I
             suppose
             by
             his
             Citations
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             till
             the
             third
             Century
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             us
             of
             all
             the
             great
             Cities
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             many
             Churches
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             great
             reason
             to
             look
             for
             many
             in
             the
             Country
             Villages
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Argument
             is
             ,
             [
             
               Churches
               containing
               within
               their
               Circuit
               ,
               not
               only
               Cities
               with
               their
               Suburbs
               ,
               but
               also
               whole
               Countries
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               were
               Diocesses
               .
               But
               the
               Churches
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               ancient
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               contained
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               they
               were
               Diocesses
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Either
             this
             is
             his
             Description
             of
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             we
             have
             none
             from
             him
             that
             I
             can
             find
             :
             And
             let
             who
             will
             Dispute
             about
             the
             Names
             of
             Diocess
             and
             Parish
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             .
             And
             if
             by
             a
             Diocess
             he
             meaneth
             a
             Church
             consisting
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             City
             and
             Country
             associated
             for
             Personal
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             having
             One
             Altar
             and
             One
             Bishop
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             a
             
               single
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             some
             a
             Parish-Church
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             call
             it
             a
             Diocess
             he
             may
             please
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             in
             these
             Cities
             and
             whole
             Countries
             were
             several
             such
             Churches
             ,
             that
             had
             each
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             were
             fixed
             Societies
             for
             personal
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             proper
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             one
             Bishop
             in
             Common
             ,
             with
             whose
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             Communicate
             ,
             (
             through
             Number
             or
             distance
             )
             I
             deny
             his
             Minor
             proposed
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             two
             first
             Centuries
             ;
             though
             not
             as
             to
             the
             following
             Ages
             .
             But
             if
             by
             [
             
               Cities
               ,
               Suburbs
               ,
               and
               whole
               Countries
               subject
            
             ]
             he
             mean
             all
             the
             unconverted
             Infidels
             of
             that
             space
             (
             for
             doubtless
             he
             calls
             not
             the
             soil
             or
             place
             ,
             the
             Church
             )
             I
             deny
             the
             very
             subject
             ;
             There
             were
             no
             such
             Churches
             :
             Infidels
             and
             Heathens
             make
             not
             Churches
             ,
             (
             Though
             Hereticks
             made
             somewhat
             like
             them
             ,
             
               sicut
               vespa
               faciunt
               ●avos
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             .
             )
             If
             the
             Diocesan
             Churches
             Disputed
             for
             ,
             be
             Churches
             of
             Pagans
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             we
             know
             no
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             all
             the
             Heathens
             in
             that
             Circuit
             are
             the
             Bishops
             Charge
             in
             order
             to
             Conversion
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             maketh
             them
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             of
             never
             the
             larger
             extent
             for
             the
             soil
             or
             Infidel
             Inhabitants
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             General
             Preachers
             (
             like
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             the
             Indies
             )
             may
             divide
             their
             Labourers
             by
             Provinces
             
             for
             the
             Peoples
             Convetsion
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             any
             Churches
             at
             all
             .
             3.
             
             This
             distribution
             is
             a
             meer
             prudential
             Ordering
             of
             an
             accident
             or
             circumstance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             a
             Church
             Form
             or
             Species
             .
             4.
             
             Neither
             Scripture
             nor
             prudence
             so
             distributeth
             Circuits
             or
             Provinces
             to
             Preachers
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             that
             other
             Preachers
             may
             not
             come
             and
             Preach
             there
             ,
             as
             freely
             as
             one
             that
             claimeth
             it
             as
             his
             Province
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             sent
             out
             his
             Apostles
             by
             two
             and
             two
             at
             first
             .
             2.
             
             Paul
             had
             Barnabas
             or
             some
             other
             Evangelist
             or
             General
             Preacher
             usually
             with
             him
             .
             And
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             are
             both
             said
             to
             be
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
             And
             many
             Apostles
             were
             long
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             even
             many
             years
             after
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             .
             Christ
             that
             bid
             them
             go
             into
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             never
             commanded
             that
             one
             should
             not
             come
             where
             another
             was
             ,
             nor
             have
             power
             to
             Preach
             to
             Infidels
             in
             that
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             over
             Infidels
             ,
             which
             is
             claimed
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             a
             power
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             or
             to
             Excommunicate
             them
             .
             It
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             a
             power
             to
             Preach
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Baptize
             them
             when
             converted
             .
             And
             this
             is
             confessed
             to
             belong
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             If
             the
             Bishops
             would
             divide
             the
             World
             into
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             only
             Preachers
             in
             those
             Diocesses
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             World
             be
             unconverted
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Bishops
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             to
             convert
             the
             Indians
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             may
             say
             that
             the
             Bishops
             rule
             those
             Presbyters
             that
             do
             it
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             an
             imperfect
             kind
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             a
             Bishop
             in
             England
             can
             exercise
             over
             Presbyters
             that
             daily
             Preach
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Eliat
             his
             helpers
             to
             the
             Natives
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             many
             thousand
             Miles
             from
             them
             .
             2.
             
             But
             if
             they
             do
             rule
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             maketh
             not
             the
             Soil
             nor
             the
             Heathens
             to
             be
             any
             parts
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Preachers
             only
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Diocess
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             different
             things
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Reason
             therefore
             ,
             page
             36.
             from
             the
             Circuit
             is
             vain
             .
             His
             second
             ,
             page
             37.
             that
             the
             City
             Bishops
             had
             a
             right
             from
             the
             beginning
             over
             many
             Churches
             ,
             (
             that
             had
             no
             other
             Bishops
             )
             and
             did
             not
             after
             usurp
             it
             ,
             he
             proveth
             not
             at
             all
             :
             For
             the
             words
             of
             Men
             three
             or
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             alledging
             
               ancient
               custome
            
             are
             no
             proof
             :
             When
             the
             25
             
               Can.
               Trull
            
             .
             cited
             by
             himself
             ,
             maketh
             thirty
             years
             possession
             enough
             against
             all
             that
             would
             question
             their
             Title
             .
             And
             abundance
             of
             things
             had
             Custome
             and
             Antiquity
             alledged
             for
             them
             so
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             were
             known
             Innovations
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             Reason
             is
             from
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             suffragan
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             City
             Bishops
             (
             whether
             justly
             or
             by
             usurpation
             )
             were
             at
             last
             really
             Archbishops
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             of
             Bishops
             :
             But
             of
             this
             before
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Reason
             ,
             from
             Succession
             will
             be
             good
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             affirmeth
             that
             no
             Church
             was
             governed
             by
             the
             Parish
             Discipline
             ,
             hath
             proved
             that
             all
             ,
             many
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             any
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             had
             many
             Churches
             under
             them
             that
             had
             no
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             .
             Till
             then
             he
             saith
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             his
             instance
             of
             the
             Scythians
             having
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Reason
             was
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             but
             little
             of
             their
             Country
             at
             first
             that
             were
             made
             Christians
             ,
             or
             that
             were
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             setled
             at
             Tomis
             ,
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             Empire
             (
             in
             the
             Maritine
             part
             of
             the
             Euxine
             Sea
             ,
             )
             that
             thence
             he
             might
             have
             an
             influence
             on
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scythians
             over
             whom
             the
             Romans
             had
             no
             power
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             were
             many
             Cities
             indeed
             ,
             but
             few
             Christians
             :
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Tripart
               .
               Nicephor
            
             .
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Of
             his
             other
             three
             or
             four
             instances
             ,
             I
             shall
             after
             speak
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             lib.
             2.
             
             He
             pretends
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Churches
             were
             Diocesan
             ,
             and
             not
             Parochial
             ,
             and
             never
             defineth
             a
             Diocess
             and
             Parish
             ;
             which
             is
             lost
             labour
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Argument
             is
             ,
             [
             
               Churches
               ,
               whose
               Circuit
               contained
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               adjoining
               ,
               were
               Diocesses
               .
               But
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             before
             answered
             :
             Our
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             they
             were
             as
             our
             Diocesan
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             in
             these
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             many
             Altars
             and
             Churches
             without
             Bishops
             under
             them
             :
             Trees
             ,
             and
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Fields
             ,
             and
             Heathen
             People
             ,
             make
             not
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             yet
             scattered
             Christians
             ,
             that
             were
             Members
             only
             of
             the
             City
             Church
             .
          
           
             His
             proof
             of
             the
             Minor
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             These
             Churches
             comprized
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             had
             no
             Bishops
             but
             Parish
             Presbyters
             under
             these
             seven
             Bishops
             he
             should
             prove
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             confute
             Dr.
             Hammond
             that
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             had
             he
             then
             lived
             :
             )
             Till
             then
             we
             take
             it
             as
             a
             contemptible
             incredible
             assertion
             ,
             that
             Asia
             had
             but
             seven
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             :
             If
             he
             mean
             only
             that
             these
             seven
             were
             Archbishops
             ,
             his
             impertinency
             is
             too
             palbable
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Contained
               a
               great
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Country
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             We
             talk
             of
             Churches
             under
             Churches
             ,
             and
             he
             talketh
             only
             of
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             ;
             Again
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Let
             him
             take
             his
             Diocess
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             Houses
             and
             Ground
             ,
             we
             know
             no
             such
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Page
             46.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               Cenchrea
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               and
               never
               had
               a
               Bishop
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             ]
             But
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             proof
             :
             It
             is
             not
             a
             
               Family
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             therefore
             he
             need
             not
             here
             have
             mentioned
             that
             :
             But
             a
             Church
             associated
             for
             ordinary
             Communion
             in
             God's
             publick
             worship
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             celebrated
             without
             a
             Pastor
             .
             Let
             him
             prove
             that
             Cenchrea
             was
             such
             a
             Church
             and
             yet
             had
             no
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             In
             §
             .
             6.
             p.
             49.
             
             He
             would
             prove
             that
             the
             
               Circuit
               of
               a
               Church
               was
               in
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               first
               Founders
               ,
               the
               same
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               befor●
               the
               division
               of
               Churches
               as
               after
               :
            
             Which
             I
             shall
             in
             due
             place
             disprove
             :
             His
             reasons
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Because
               the
               whole
               Church
               since
               the
               Apostles
               days
               hath
               so
               understood
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             This
             is
             not
             proved
             .
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             anone
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ;
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             no
             intention
             that
             Churches
             should
             be
             defined
             by
             the
             limits
             
             of
             the
             place
             and
             Country
             :
             nor
             did
             they
             themselves
             ever
             appoint
             any
             such
             bounds
             to
             any
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             say
             
               so
               far
               it
               shall
               extend
            
             :
             Nor
             did
             they
             ever
             take
             any
             but
             Christians
             in
             any
             Circuits
             for
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             prove
             that
             all
             Churches
             were
             but
             such
             as
             I
             described
             ,
             single
             Churches
             with
             their
             Bishops
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             Villages
             had
             Bishops
             four
             or
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             :
             And
             his
             own
             Reason
             that
             
               Churches
               followed
               the
               Civil
               Form
            
             ,
             proveth
             the
             mutability
             of
             their
             bounds
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Civil
             Forms
             were
             mutable
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Reason
             is
             because
             [
             
               that
               division
               of
               Churches
               which
               was
            
             300
             or
             400
             
               Years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               with
               their
               Limits
               and
               Circuits
               ,
               were
               ordinarily
               the
               same
               which
               had
               been
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               as
               divers
               Councils
               testifie
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Those
             Councils
             mean
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             had
             been
             an
             old
             or
             setled
             Custome
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             Learned
             men
             have
             proved
             .
             )
             And
             if
             they
             could
             be
             proved
             to
             mean
             that
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             plantations
             the
             bounds
             of
             all
             the
             Diocess
             were
             set
             ,
             I
             marvel
             that
             any
             man
             could
             believe
             them
             .
             But
             they
             say
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             were
             it
             not
             tedious
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             an
             examination
             of
             each
             particular
             would
             shew
             .
             Else
             no
             new
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             must
             be
             setled
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             the
             Apostles
             converted
             in
             any
             Cities
             between
             or
             near
             them
             ;
             For
             the
             unconverted
             Cities
             in
             the
             inter-spaces
             ,
             were
             as
             much
             those
             Bishops
             Diocesses
             as
             the
             Villages
             of
             equal
             distance
             :
             And
             then
             the
             making
             of
             new
             Cities
             would
             have
             made
             one
             a
             Bishop
             of
             many
             Cities
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             Reason
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Distribution
               of
               the
               Churches
               usually
               followed
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             If
             so
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             they
             must
             be
             various
             and
             mutable
             .
             All
             the
             World
             was
             not
             divided
             just
             as
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             :
             And
             the
             Imperial
             divisions
             had
             great
             changes
             .
             2.
             
             I
             think
             it
             lost
             labour
             to
             dispute
             with
             him
             that
             holdeth
             this
             assimilating
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Civil
             Form
             ,
             was
             of
             Divine
             Apostolical
             Institution
             .
             If
             any
             can
             think
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             give
             us
             his
             proof
             that
             the
             Church
             Constitution
             must
             vary
             as
             Monarchical
             ,
             Aristocratical
             and
             Democratical
             States
             do
             ;
             As
             Empires
             and
             free
             Cities
             do
             :
             And
             that
             from
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Constable
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             a
             correspondent
             Officer
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Papacy
             as
             Capital
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             was
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             .
             And
             that
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             King
             ,
             or
             popular
             State
             may
             change
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             may
             the
             Form
             of
             their
             subordinate
             Governments
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             small
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             Bishops
             in
             all
             single
             Churches
             ,
             they
             intended
             that
             those
             Bishops
             should
             be
             the
             sole
             Bishops
             of
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             raised
             in
             the
             Circuit
             of
             ground
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             called
             their
             Diocesses
             .
             But
             more
             of
             this
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             next
             he
             appealeth
             to
             
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               unlikely
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Congregation
               belonging
               to
               these
               famous
               Cities
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Apostles
               days
               .
            
             Of
             which
             more
             afterward
             .
          
           
             In
             Chap.
             4.
             p.
             69.
             
             He
             argueth
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Presbyteries
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               appointed
               for
               Diocesses
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Parishes
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Churches
               endued
            
             
             
               with
               the
               power
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               were
               not
               Parishes
               but
               Diocesses
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Our
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             they
             were
             single
             Churches
             as
             before
             defined
             ,
             or
             only
             One
             Diocesan
             Church
             made
             up
             of
             many
             such
             single
             Churches
             :
             1.
             
             If
             by
             Presbyteries
             be
             meant
             many
             Presbyters
             ,
             a
             College
             ,
             or
             Consessus
             ,
             I
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             ;
             because
             every
             Church
             that
             had
             Government
             had
             not
             such
             a
             Presbytery
             ;
             But
             one
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             did
             serve
             for
             some
             of
             the
             lesser
             Churches
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             one
             had
             Governing
             power
             .
             2.
             
             I
             deny
             the
             Major
             :
             It
             was
             single
             Churches
             that
             had
             then
             many
             Elders
             set
             over
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Reader
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             no
             small
             disparagement
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             Cause
             ,
             that
             the
             grand
             Patrons
             of
             it
             so
             extreamly
             differ
             among
             themselves
             .
             Dr.
             Hammond
             holdeth
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             no
             one
             Church
             had
             any
             Presbyters
             at
             all
             ,
             save
             only
             one
             single
             Bishop
             .
             This
             Bishop
             Downame
             seemeth
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             
               every
               Governed
               Church
            
             had
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             And
             [
             
               no
               one
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               every
               one
            
             ]
             extreamly
             differ
             :
             Yet
             either
             of
             them
             would
             have
             censure
             him
             that
             had
             gain-sayed
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             proof
             of
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             this
             .
             [
             
               They
               who
               were
               appointed
               to
               whole
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               to
               labour
               so
               far
               as
               they
               were
               able
               the
               conversion
               of
               all
               that
               belonged
               to
               God
               ,
               were
               appointed
               to
               Diocesses
               ,
               not
               to
               Parishes
               :
               But
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Is
             not
             here
             frustration
             instead
             of
             edification
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             defining
             a
             Diocess
             and
             a
             Parish
             .
             I
             thought
             we
             had
             talkt
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ;
             and
             here
             is
             a
             Diocess
             described
             which
             may
             be
             a
             
               single
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             as
             the
             Bishop
             pleaseth
             .
             Here
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             Christians
             ,
             much
             less
             Congregations
             of
             them
             mentioned
             as
             the
             Bishops
             Flock
             :
             But
             many
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             Converting
             Preacher
             ,
             hath
             been
             set
             over
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             to
             labour
             mens
             Conversion
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             converted
             any
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             enow
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             converted
             more
             than
             one
             Assembly
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             in
             the
             Indies
             thus
             laboured
             in
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             or
             called
             them
             Provincial
             Churches
             .
             But
             now
             we
             perceive
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             even
             a
             space
             of
             Ground
             containing
             Inhabitants
             to
             be
             converted
             if
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             shorten
             my
             Answer
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Reasonings
             for
             such
             Diocesan
             Churches
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             put
             a
             few
             Questions
             ,
             more
             pertinent
             than
             his
             Queries
             p.
             67.
             about
             the
             state
             of
             such
             Diocesan
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             ,
             by
             this
             description
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             World
             as
             their
             Diocesses
             ?
             And
             whether
             therefore
             it
             follow
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             under
             them
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             Whether
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             did
             not
             go
             from
             City
             to
             City
             ,
             sometime
             staying
             some
             Months
             or
             Years
             at
             one
             ,
             and
             then
             passing
             to
             another
             ?
             And
             whether
             this
             made
             all
             the
             interjacent
             Countries
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             changing
             their
             Bishops
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             thus
             changed
             their
             Habitations
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             Whether
             more
             than
             one
             such
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             were
             not
             both
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             successively
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             to
             labour
             the
             conversion
             of
             all
             they
             could
             ?
             And
             whether
             therefore
             there
             were
             many
             Bishops
             to
             a
             Diocess
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             Where
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             proof
             that
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             set
             the
             bounds
             of
             Diocesses
             ?
             And
             whether
             this
             description
             of
             his
             own
             do
             make
             Diocesses
             bounded
             by
             circuit
             or
             space
             of
             Ground
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Abilities
             of
             the
             Bishop
             to
             endeavour
             conversion
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Apostles
             forbad
             any
             other
             to
             labour
             mens
             conversion
             in
             their
             Cities
             or
             Countries
             where
             they
             or
             others
             had
             been
             before
             them
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             one
             plant
             and
             another
             water
             ,
             (
             and
             usually
             more
             than
             one
             at
             once
             ?
             )
          
           
             Q.
             6.
             
             Whether
             (
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             )
             Discipling
             or
             Preaching
             to
             convert
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             baptizing
             them
             ,
             be
             not
             the
             way
             of
             gathering
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             proveth
             that
             before
             conversion
             they
             are
             no
             Churches
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             Christians
             only
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             are
             those
             Diocesan
             Churches
             that
             are
             no
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             7.
             
             If
             one
             be
             setled
             in
             a
             single
             Congregation
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             endeavour
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             there
             the
             same
             as
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             though
             the
             Diocess
             be
             larger
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             8.
             
             If
             when
             Congregations
             multiplyed
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             not
             multiplyed
             ,
             but
             one
             would
             keep
             many
             Churches
             under
             himself
             alone
             ,
             doth
             it
             prove
             that
             this
             was
             well
             done
             because
             it
             was
             done
             ?
             and
             that
             God
             consented
             to
             this
             change
             ?
          
           
             His
             next
             Reason
             is
             ,
             
               because
               Churches
               were
               not
               then
               divided
               into
               Parishes
               .
            
             Which
             in
             due
             place
             I
             shall
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             against
             him
             .
             Churches
             were
             Societies
             constituted
             of
             Pastors
             and
             their
             Christian
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             afore
             defined
             :
             And
             his
             inference
             is
             vain
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Presbyteries
               were
               not
               settled
               in
               Parishes
               ,
               because
               the
               Churches
               were
               not
               yet
               divided
               into
               Parishes
               .
            
             For
             they
             were
             Parishes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               single
               Churches
            
             ,
             without
             dividing
             .
             The
             space
             of
             Ground
             called
             Parishes
             was
             not
             then
             marked
             out
             ;
             Nor
             was
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             (
             like
             ours
             )
             that
             hath
             no
             subordinate
             Bishops
             divided
             into
             Parishes
             ;
             for
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Diocesan
             Churches
             to
             be
             so
             divided
             .
             But
             the
             Universal
             Church
             and
             the
             Apostolical
             Provinces
             were
             made
             up
             (
             or
             constituted
             )
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             as
             greater
             numbers
             are
             of
             unites
             ,
             and
             as
             Villages
             are
             of
             Houses
             .
             But
             to
             say
             that
             
               Churches
               were
               not
               divided
               into
               Parishes
               ,
            
             in
             the
             sence
             in
             question
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Churches
               were
               not
               divided
               into
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Controversie
             is
             like
             this
             ,
             Whether
             all
             the
             Families
             in
             the
             Town
             should
             have
             but
             One
             common
             Master
             ?
             And
             he
             that
             affirmeth
             it
             ,
             should
             argue
             thus
             ;
             Masters
             were
             not
             at
             first
             appointed
             to
             Families
             but
             to
             Villages
             ;
             For
             Villages
             were
             not
             at
             first
             divided
             into
             Families
             ,
             (
             when
             there
             were
             none
             but
             single
             Houses
             erected
             .
             )
             True
             ;
             but
             Families
             were
             Families
             before
             there
             were
             Villages
             to
             be
             divided
             .
             As
             Villages
             were
             not
             made
             before
             Houses
             ,
             and
             then
             divided
             into
             Houses
             ,
             nor
             Cities
             before
             Streets
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             divided
             into
             Streets
             ;
             nor
             Kingdoms
             before
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             then
             divided
             into
             Corporations
             ,
             (
             or
             inferiour
             Societies
             )
             Nor
             Academies
             before
             Colleges
             ,
             and
             then
             divided
             into
             Colleges
             ;
             so
             neither
             were
             Provincial
             ,
             or
             Diocesan
             Churches
             made
             before
             
               single
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             after
             divided
             
             into
             them
             ;
             but
             were
             made
             by
             the
             coalition
             of
             many
             single
             Churches
             ;
             which
             should
             not
             have
             been
             changed
             for
             that
             use
             
               in
               specie
            
             ,
             by
             altering
             the
             species
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             Proper
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             
               5th
               Chap.
            
             He
             pretendeth
             to
             confute
             the
             Asse●tion
             that
             for
             the
             first
             200
             years
             ,
             the
             City
             Churches
             were
             but
             single
             Congregations
             .
             Here
             we
             use
             to
             except
             only
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             in
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             we
             confidently
             extend
             the
             time
             to
             150
             years
             ,
             and
             very
             probably
             to
             200
             ;
             and
             moreover
             say
             ,
             that
             till
             the
             fourth
             Century
             ,
             most
             or
             very
             many
             Churches
             were
             no
             other
             ,
             if
             not
             long
             after
             in
             many
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             All
             his
             talk
             ,
             p.
             80.
             against
             
               shallow
               giddy
               Heads
               ,
               that
               see
               no
               further
               than
               their
               Nose
               end
               ,
            
             because
             it
             was
             denied
             that
             Pastors
             were
             set
             in
             single
             Congregations
             to
             convert
             also
             the
             Infidels
             about
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             :
             For
             I
             assert
             that
             as
             all
             Ministers
             are
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             the
             conversion
             of
             such
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             opportunity
             (
             not
             wanting
             power
             ,
             )
             so
             those
             are
             most
             bound
             to
             it
             that
             have
             best
             opportunity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Neighbour
             Bishops
             .
             But
             till
             men
             are
             converted
             they
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             because
             converted
             by
             that
             Bishop
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             proved
             ,
             )
             without
             some
             further
             consent
             and
             ground
             .
             The
             rest
             about
             the
             largeness
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               &c.
            
             shall
             be
             considered
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Chap.
             6.
             p.
             104.
             
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             noted
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               namely
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               the
               most
               of
               the
               Churches
               so
               soon
               after
               their
               conversion
               ,
               did
               not
               each
               of
               them
               exceed
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               populous
               Congregation
               .
            
             And
             p.
             114.
             that
             
               Metropolitans
               he
               thinks
               were
               intended
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               suadente
               naturâ
               &
               necessitate
               flagitante
               ,
            
             as
             Beza
             saith
             :
             And
             I
             suppose
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             will
             find
             no
             better
             ground
             than
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             viz.
             Humane
             Prudence
             ,
             or
             (
             I
             think
             intended
             .
             )
          
           
             In
             chap.
             7.
             
             He
             pretendeth
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             Parishes
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             under
             one
             only
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             But
             what
             's
             the
             proof
             ?
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             are
             all
             the
             Instances
             .
             †
             But
             ,
             1.
             his
             proof
             that
             Evaristus
             divided
             Parishes
             about
             An.
             100
             is
             worth
             nothing
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             but
             fabulous
             reports
             .
             2.
             
             He
             allegeth
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             15.
             saying
             of
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               said
               first
               to
               have
               constituted
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Alexandria
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             proof
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             
             Eusebius's
             following
             words
             out
             of
             Philo
             do
             make
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ]
             he
             meant
             [
             
               the
               Churches
               in
               and
               about
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             ]
             which
             proveth
             not
             many
             in
             the
             City
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             had
             planted
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             he
             varied
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             )
             placed
             Elders
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             Bishops
             )
             in
             every
             Church
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             Elders
             of
             each
             Church
             had
             not
             the
             true
             Pastoral
             or
             Episcopal
             power
             of
             Governing
             the
             Flock
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             .
             )
             And
             if
             it
             had
             been
             proved
             that
             Mark
             had
             been
             over
             them
             :
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             he
             was
             not
             over
             them
             as
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             meer
             Bishop
             only
             .
             3.
             
             Grotius
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             think
             they
             prove
             that
             
             Rome
             and
             other
             great
             Cities
             then
             had
             more
             Bishops
             than
             one
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             peoples
             diversity
             in
             Languages
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             Peter
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             Paul
             of
             the
             Uncircumcision
             .
             4.
             
             Eusebius
             mentioneth
             not
             this
             as
             a
             certainty
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             [
             
             it's
             said
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             usual
             note
             of
             his
             uncertain
             reports
             (
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             confessed
             .
             )
             5.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             is
             so
             far
             from
             believing
             this
             (
             that
             many
             Parishes
             were
             committed
             so
             early
             to
             Presbyters
             under
             one
             Bishop
             )
             that
             he
             thinketh
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             any
             such
             Presbyters
             were
             in
             being
             in
             the
             Scripture
             times
             .
             And
             though
             we
             confess
             that
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             had
             divers
             Churches
             in
             them
             long
             before
             other
             places
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             or
             probability
             that
             it
             was
             so
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
             And
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             Eusebius
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               But
               how
               many
               and
               what
               sincere
               followers
               have
               governed
               the
               Churches
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               affirmed
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               words
               of
            
             Paul.
             And
             c.
             19.
             he
             mentioneth
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             the
             Church
             (
             not
             the
             Churches
             )
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             he
             saith
             Celadion
             succeeded
             Mark
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             l.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             that
             Julianus
             was
             chosen
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             And
             c.
             22.
             
             Demetrius
             came
             in
             his
             place
             .
             And
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
             Demetrius
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             oversight
             of
             the
             Congregations
             there
             .
             And
             c.
             35.
             
             Dionysius
             received
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             ruling
             the
             Churches
             in
             or
             about
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             So
             long
             after
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             Alexandria
             had
             more
             Assemblies
             than
             one
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             by
             the
             Churches
             in
             and
             about
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             meant
             the
             Churches
             under
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             had
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             .
             3.
             
             Before
             they
             had
             a
             Temple
             there
             might
             be
             several
             lesser
             Meetings
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             as
             our
             Chapels
             ,
             or
             the
             Independants
             Meeting
             in
             several
             Houses
             at
             once
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             Church
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             associated
             for
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             .
             4.
             
             When
             the
             Parishes
             were
             divided
             to
             several
             Presbyters
             ,
             yet
             then
             each
             Presbyter
             had
             the
             true
             Episcopal
             Office
             as
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             Name
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             under
             a
             superiour
             Bishop
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             whole
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             to
             Govern
             the
             People
             as
             well
             as
             Teach
             them
             and
             Worship
             with
             them
             .
             And
             so
             there
             was
             then
             no
             Parish
             like
             ours
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             Church
             of
             it self
             (
             as
             the
             Bishops
             Form
             it
             )
             because
             it
             hath
             but
             a
             half
             Pastor
             .
             5.
             
             And
             is
             not
             the
             case
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             time
             were
             but
             single
             Churches
             ,
             more
             considerable
             than
             the
             case
             of
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             differed
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               all
               the
               rest
               did
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               had
               People
               enow
               to
               make
               many
               Churches
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             I
             have
             told
             you
             Grotius
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             think
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Bishops
             than
             one
             in
             a
             City
             for
             some
             time
             .
             2.
             
             This
             multiplication
             was
             not
             till
             long
             after
             in
             the
             third
             Century
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             in
             the
             fourth
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Church
             fell
             into
             the
             Imperial
             Form
             :
             And
             when
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Primacy
             arose
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             even
             
             then
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             
               Episcopi
               gregis
            
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             true
             ,
             full
             ,
             Pastoral
             power
             as
             to
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             So
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             that
             yet
             deposed
             the
             Presbyters
             as
             now
             .
          
           
             Page
             125.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Neither
               was
               this
               a
               thing
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               but
               common
               to
               others
            
             .
             —
             Ignatius
             
               was
               Bishop
               not
               only
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               but
               of
            
             Syria
             :
             Irenaeus
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Lyons
             ,
             
               was
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
            
             France
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             This
             openeth
             the
             former
             case
             :
             These
             were
             not
             Diocesanes
             ,
             deposing
             all
             the
             
               Episcopos
               gregis
            
             ,
             and
             become
             sole
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Archbishops
             that
             had
             under
             them
             Bishops
             in
             each
             particular
             Church
             .
             Yet
             note
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             French
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             which
             
               Euseb
               .
               ib.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             23.
             
             Iren.
             is
             said
             to
             oversee
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             ibid.
             that
             Palmas
             did
             so
             among
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Pontus
             in
             their
             Synod
             ,
             and
             that
             Victor
             was
             President
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Theophilus
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             Narcissus
             of
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             Palestine
             Synod
             :
             Which
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             case
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             said
             ,
             that
             Optatus
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             Rome
             were
             40
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             Theodoret
             had
             800.
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Optatus's
             days
             Rome
             had
             40
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             case
             in
             hand
             .
             2.
             
             In
             those
             40
             so
             late
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             half
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             as
             this
             Doctor
             confesseth
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             only
             a
             joynt
             power
             in
             Governing
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             but
             in
             Ordination
             too
             .
             3.
             
             I
             confess
             
             Theodoret's
             case
             seemeth
             strange
             ,
             and
             though
             of
             late
             date
             is
             so
             incredible
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             case
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             clause
             believe
             that
             Epistle
             to
             Leo
             to
             be
             a
             forgery
             ,
             or
             corrupted
             at
             least
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             Reason
             ,
             I
             have
             these
             also
             for
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             himself
             saith
             ,
             that
             Cyrus
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             but
             two
             days
             journey
             from
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Hist
               .
               Sanct.
               Patr.
               de
               Juliano
               .
            
             And
             he
             that
             knoweth
             how
             great
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Antioch
             was
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             believe
             that
             a
             Town
             within
             two
             days
             journey
             (
             to
             Monks
             that
             went
             on
             foot
             )
             was
             like
             to
             have
             eight
             hundred
             Churches
             in
             it
             at
             that
             time
             .
             2.
             
             And
             we
             know
             out
             of
             whose
             shop
             
             Theodoret's
             Epistles
             come
             .
             Nicephorus
             saith
             ,
             he
             read
             above
             500
             of
             his
             Epistles
             .
             Baronius
             saith
             there
             is
             a
             Book
             in
             the
             Vaticane
             containing
             150
             of
             them
             :
             Metius
             translated
             these
             into
             Latine
             .
             But
             saith
             
               Rivet
               .
               Crit.
               Sacr.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             21.
             p.
             455.
             the
             Reader
             must
             remember
             that
             they
             have
             been
             kept
             all
             this
             while
             in
             the
             Adversaries
             Cabinets
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             are
             brought
             into
             light
             and
             into
             Latine
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             no
             authority
             ,
             further
             than
             other
             History
             confirmeth
             them
             .
             3
             ▪
             Especially
             seeing
             
               Leontius
               de
               Sectis
            
             saith
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             Hereticks
             fained
             Epistles
             in
             
             Theodoret's
             name
             ;
             And
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               script
               .
               Eccl.
            
             mentioneth
             one
             that
             hath
             his
             name
             in
             
               Concil
               .
               Ephes
            
             .
             that
             neither
             Theodoret
             nor
             any
             Christian
             is
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             this
             one
             Epistle
             to
             Leo
             should
             be
             cull'd
             out
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             alone
             Printed
             after
             
             Theodoret's
             Works
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             design
             ,
             and
             what
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             it
             .
             5.
             
             And
             I
             shall
             anon
             cite
             much
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             himself
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             improbability
             that
             Diocesses
             had
             then
             so
             many
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
             much
             as
             a
             just
             confutation
             of
             Bishop
             Downame
             ,
             not
             as
             referring
             to
             other
             men
             with
             whom
             he
             dealt
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             cause
             which
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             .
             And
             that
             I
             answer
             not
             the
             whole
             Book
             ,
             is
             because
             I
             know
             of
             no
             more
             in
             it
             than
             what
             I
             have
             culled
             out
             ,
             which
             needeth
             an
             answer
             as
             to
             the
             cause
             which
             I
             defend
             :
             Of
             which
             I
             make
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             Judge
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Bishop
             Hall's
             Defence
             of
             Episcopacy
             meddleth
             so
             little
             with
             the
             
             point
             now
             in
             Question
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             no
             need
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             it
             ,
             more
             than
             is
             already
             said
             .
             And
             he
             granteth
             all
             that
             I
             desire
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             for
             Petavius
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             confute
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             granteth
             me
             most
             ,
             
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             I
             desire
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             after
             further
             shew
             .
             His
             Fundamental
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             two
             Offices
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             both
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ;
             at
             which
             Salmasius
             justly
             laugheth
             :
             For
             what
             is
             that
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             then
             there
             was
             no
             such
             person
             as
             a
             Subject
             Presbyter
             (
             much
             less
             as
             our
             half-Presbyters
             :
             )
             And
             Salmasius
             justly
             congratulateth
             his
             concession
             ,
             [
             that
             
               solo
               confensu
               hominum
               &
               vitandi
               schismatis
               gratia
               ,
               unus
               enumero
               Episcoporum
               ,
               eorundemque
               Presbyterorum
               ,
               electus
               est
               qui
               praeesset
               caeteris
               :
               Quod
               nemo
               dici
               prohibet
               —
               Nam
               etsi
               Episcopalis
               ordo
               jure
               divino
               introductus
               est
               ,
               non
               eodem
               tamen
               illo
               jure
               decretum
               est
               ,
               ut
               unus
               in
               singulis
               civitatibus
               &
               Ecclesiis
               ,
               esset
               Episcopus
               ,
               sed
               Ecclesiae
               authoritate
               conciliorumque
               sanctionibus
               .
            
             viz.
             [
             
               It
               was
               only
               by
               Mans
               consent
               and
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Schism
               ,
               that
               one
               was
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               also
               were
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               be
               above
               the
               rest
               :
               This
               saying
               none
               forbiddeth
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               was
               introduced
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               by
               the
               same
               right
               decreed
               ,
               that
               One
               should
               be
               a
               Bishop
               in
               each
               City
               and
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               sanctions
               of
               Councils
               .
               Of
               this
               sober
               Jesuit
               more
               anon
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Learned
             Bishop
             Andrews
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             
               Pet.
               Molinaeus
            
             ,
             hath
             
             said
             somewhat
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             Scheme
             (
             Printed
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             1641.
             before
             the
             Treatises
             for
             Episcopacy
             )
             much
             more
             .
             But
             as
             to
             his
             Description
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Form
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             thence
             gather
             that
             Christians
             may
             imitate
             them
             ,
             while
             we
             know
             that
             the
             cessation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Policy
             and
             Law
             is
             so
             largely
             pleaded
             for
             by
             Paul
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             perfect
             Lawgiver
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             not
             add
             or
             alter
             on
             pretence
             of
             supposed
             parity
             of
             reason
             .
             And
             as
             to
             his
             Reasons
             for
             Diocesanes
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             though
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             them
             make
             them
             very
             taking
             ,
             yet
             when
             examined
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             other
             but
             what
             we
             have
             found
             and
             answered
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             truly
             Learned
             ,
             Reverend
             ,
             and
             Godly
             Primate
             Usher
             ,
             in
             the
             
             same
             forementioned
             Collection
             of
             Treatises
             hath
             one
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Proconsular
             Asia
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             utmost
             which
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             is
             no
             more
             than
             we
             acquiesce
             in
             ,
             as
             
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Model
             or
             Reduction
             (
             published
             since
             by
             Dr.
             Bernard
             )
             which
             we
             humbly
             offered
             to
             his
             Majesty
             as
             the
             means
             of
             our
             common
             concord
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             himself
             told
             me
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             differ
             not
             as
             two
             Orders
             ,
             but
             in
             Degree
             ;
             And
             that
             
               Ordinis
               est
               Ordinare
            
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Order
             hath
             intrinsical
             power
             to
             Ordain
             ;
             though
             he
             is
             regularly
             to
             do
             it
             under
             the
             Bishops
             oversight
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             invalid
             and
             null
             ,
             but
             only
             irregular
             or
             schismatical
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             disobediently
             against
             the
             Bishop
             (
             and
             so
             may
             be
             disabled
             
               in
               foro
               exteriore
            
             ;
             )
             which
             Dr.
             Bernard
             also
             hath
             published
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             Dr.
             Mason
             in
             the
             same
             Treatise
             fullier
             proveth
             .
             And
             he
             took
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             Governours
             of
             the
             Flocks
             ;
             and
             the
             Synods
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             but
             for
             Concord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             a
             proper
             Governing
             power
             over
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             himself
             expressed
             to
             me
             .
             Him
             therefore
             that
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             confute
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Argument
             which
             he
             and
             Bishop
             Andrews
             ,
             and
             Saravia
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             use
             ,
             from
             the
             title
             of
             Angel
             given
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             3.
             did
             never
             seem
             of
             any
             weight
             to
             me
             ;
             nor
             moved
             my
             understanding
             that
             way
             at
             all
             :
             Believing
             that
             Tyconius
             his
             old
             Exposition
             mentioned
             by
             Austin
             †
             is
             liker
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             one
             Prelate
             nor
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             the
             
               whole
               Churches
            
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Prophecy
             coming
             by
             Vision
             ,
             the
             word
             [
             Angel
             ]
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Vision
             phrase
             ,
             and
             oft
             in
             that
             book
             is
             by
             all
             confessed
             to
             signifie
             collective
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             single
             Individuals
             :
             As
             
               Usher
               (
               de
               Babilone
            
             )
             himself
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             
               the
               false
               Prophet
            
             ]
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             .
             It
             would
             be
             more
             tedious
             than
             necessary
             to
             recite
             the
             instances
             in
             that
             Book
             .
             I
             therefore
             who
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             obscurity
             ,
             am
             apt
             to
             be
             distrustful
             of
             almost
             all
             Arguments
             that
             are
             fetcht
             from
             the
             dark
             Prophecies
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             or
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             am
             little
             satisfied
             with
             this
             from
             the
             name
             Angel.
             And
             who
             can
             believe
             them
             that
             say
             Timothy
             was
             then
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             so
             excellent
             a
             person
             ,
             as
             that
             none
             
               was
               like
               minded
            
             ,
             as
             described
             by
             Paul
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             Christ
             had
             this
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             
               had
               lost
               his
               first
               love
            
             ,
             and
             must
             remember
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             fallen
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             first
             works
             or
             be
             rejected
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             placed
             holy
             persons
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             had
             set
             such
             over
             those
             eminent
             Churches
             ,
             as
             were
             neither
             hot
             nor
             cold
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faults
             that
             are
             mentioned
             by
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             style
             of
             the
             Text
             doth
             easily
             prove
             this
             Exposition
             against
             theirs
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             7.
             
             As
             the
             praises
             and
             dispraises
             there
             seem
             to
             referr
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             so
             v.
             7.
             what
             can
             be
             more
             express
             than
             [
             
               Hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             ]
             And
             v.
             10.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               prison
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               have
               tribulation
               ten
               days
               :
               be
               thou
               faithful
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             v.
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               ,
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
            
             ]
             which
             is
             repeated
             and
             spoken
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             .
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             It
             is
             liker
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             Society
             than
             the
             Bishop
             that
             is
             reproved
             for
             having
             false
             Teachers
             and
             Hereticks
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             quickly
             
             to
             repent
             :
             And
             v.
             20.
             that
             suffered
             the
             Woman
             Jezebel
             to
             teach
             :
             For
             the
             Bishops
             could
             not
             hinder
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             but
             by
             Excommunicating
             them
             ,
             and
             disswading
             the
             People
             from
             hearing
             them
             :
             But
             the
             People
             could
             have
             done
             more
             ,
             even
             refused
             to
             hear
             them
             .
          
           
             V.
             23.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               Churches
               shall
               know
            
             ]
             seemeth
             to
             intimate
             that
             this
             was
             written
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             V.
             24.
             
             
               Unto
               you
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               in
            
             Thyatira
             ,
             
               as
               many
               as
               have
               not
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               known
               the
               depth
               of
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Was
             this
             spoken
             to
             the
             Bishop
             only
             ?
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
             1.
             
             Was
             it
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             only
             that
             
               had
               a
               name
               to
               live
               and
               was
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             that
             was
             warned
             to
             be
             
               watchful
               and
               strengthen
               the
               things
               which
               remain
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               die
               ,
               whose
               works
               were
               not
               perfect
               before
               God
               ?
               that
               must
               remember
               how
               he
               had
               received
               and
               heard
               —
               that
               had
               a
               few
               Names
               in
            
             Sardis
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             20.
             
             
               The
               seven
               Stars
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ;
               and
               the
               seven
               Candlesticks
               are
               the
               seven
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             And
             what
             can
             a
             man
             gather
             hence
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             in
             this
             point
             ?
             whether
             the
             sense
             be
             [
             
               As
               the
               heavenly
               Angels
               ,
               are
               the
               Guardians
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             so
             these
             
               Stars
               are
               those
               Angels
               ,
               in
               whose
               Person
               I
               speak
               to
               the
               Churches
               themselves
            
             that
             are
             
               signified
               by
               the
               Candlesticks
            
             :
             ]
             Or
             [
             
               As
               the
               Angels
               are
               the
               Guardians
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               so
               by
               that
               title
               ,
               I
               signifie
               the
               whole
               Ministry
               that
               guide
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Candlesticks
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               I
               write
               to
               the
               whole
               .
            
             For
             as
             every
             Message
             begins
             with
             [
             
               To
               the
               Angel
            
             ,
             ]
             so
             it
             endeth
             with
             [
             
               To
               the
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               Bishop
               was
               to
               deliver
               it
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             This
             is
             precarious
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             wrote
             it
             ,
             that
             both
             Pastors
             and
             People
             might
             immediately
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             intrust
             it
             as
             an
             unwritten
             tradition
             to
             one
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             All
             the
             Pastors
             were
             to
             deliver
             or
             teach
             it
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             Bishop
             only
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             no
             cogent
             Argument
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Disputers
             for
             Episcopacy
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             with
             King
             
             Charles
             ,
             they
             manage
             Saravia's
             Argument
             (
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Continuance
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             part
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Office
             )
             as
             he
             did
             before
             them
             (
             and
             many
             others
             )
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             confute
             them
             ,
             but
             remain
             in
             doubt
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             them
             .
             But
             that
             's
             nothing
             to
             our
             Case
             ,
             whether
             every
             particular
             Organized
             Church
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             or
             the
             full
             Pastoral
             Office
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             to
             
               Joh.
               Forbes
            
             his
             Irenic
             .
             he
             maintaineth
             but
             such
             an
             Episcopacy
             
             as
             we
             offered
             to
             his
             Majesty
             in
             Bishop
             Usher's
             Reduction
             :
             He
             pleadeth
             for
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             is
             the
             Moderator
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             p.
             242
             ,
             243.
             and
             as
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             censure
             himself
             ,
             p.
             145.
             and
             that
             shall
             do
             nothing
             of
             weight
             without
             the
             Presbyteries
             consent
             ,
             p.
             145.
             and
             as
             is
             still
             bound
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             Presbyters
             Office
             ,
             p.
             146.
             
             And
             that
             an
             Orthodox
             Church
             
             that
             hath
             no
             Bishop
             or
             Moderator
             hath
             but
             a
             certain
             Oeconomical
             defect
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             power
             that
             other
             Churches
             have
             that
             have
             Bishops
             ,
             p.
             158.
             
             And
             that
             
               jure
               divino
            
             Presbyters
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordaining
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Baptizing
             ,
             though
             they
             must
             use
             it
             under
             the
             Bishops
             inspection
             in
             those
             places
             that
             have
             Bishops
             ,
             page
             164.
             
             And
             he
             is
             more
             full
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             Presbyters
             Ordaining
             ,
             and
             the
             validity
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             any
             man
             that
             I
             now
             remember
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             two
             Books
             of
             the
             Bohemian
             Government
             of
             the
             Waldensian
             Churches
             ,
             Written
             by
             Lascitius
             and
             Commenius
             ,
             contain
             that
             very
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             the
             soundest
             of
             any
             that
             I
             have
             yet
             seen
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Grotius
             ,
             (
             before
             he
             turned
             to
             Cassander's
             
             and
             Erasmus's
             temperament
             in
             Religion
             )
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Imper.
               sum
               .
               pot
               .
               circa
               sacra
               ,
            
             in
             almost
             all
             things
             speaketh
             the
             same
             which
             I
             approve
             and
             plead
             for
             ;
             though
             he
             be
             for
             some
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             power
             ,
             it self
             in
             whomsoever
             ,
             he
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             be
             but
             Nuntiative
             ,
             Declarative
             ,
             Suasory
             ,
             and
             
               per
               consensum
            
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Imperium
             ;
             Like
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             a
             Counsellor
             ,
             and
             an
             Embassadour
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             But
             then
             by
             Imperium
             he
             meaneth
             that
             which
             is
             coactive
             by
             the
             Sword
             :
             And
             he
             acknowledgeth
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Ministry
             by
             the
             Word
             upon
             Consenters
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             do
             reject
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             meddle
             with
             no
             other
             power
             ,
             we
             should
             the
             sooner
             be
             agreed
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             take
             the
             very
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             a
             power
             of
             applying
             God's
             Word
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Penitent
             and
             Impenitent
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             a
             power
             of
             judging
             who
             is
             fit
             or
             unfit
             for
             Church-communion
             according
             to
             God's
             Word
             ,
             which
             judgment
             we
             can
             no
             otherwise
             execute
             but
             by
             the
             same
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             forbearing
             or
             exercising
             our
             own
             Ministerial
             actions
             to
             the
             person
             :
             (
             As
             a
             Physitian
             may
             refuse
             to
             Medicate
             the
             unruly
             .
             )
          
           
             In
             chap.
             6.
             
             He
             speaketh
             justly
             of
             the
             Princes
             power
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             so
             he
             doth
             chap.
             7.
             of
             the
             use
             and
             power
             of
             Synods
             or
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             He
             well
             vindicateth
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             denyeth
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             
               circa
               sacra
            
             :
             and
             sheweth
             that
             Canons
             are
             not
             proper
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             He
             sheweth
             the
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Pastors
             as
             such
             ,
             (
             Though
             of
             old
             they
             might
             be
             also
             Magistrates
             .
             )
          
           
             He
             sheweth
             that
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             called
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             same
             figure
             by
             which
             Preaching
             is
             called
             Legislation
             (
             which
             is
             true
             as
             to
             the
             Declaration
             who
             is
             bound
             or
             loose
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               caeli
            
             ;
             but
             Pastors
             more
             properly
             judge
             who
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             Church-communion
             or
             excluded
             .
             )
             
             The
             prescript
             of
             Penance
             he
             saith
             is
             no
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Councel
             of
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             or
             Lawyer
             ,
             or
             Philosopher
             .
             That
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             not
             properly
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             he
             thus
             (
             excellently
             )
             explaineth
             [
             
               p.
               229.
               
               As
               he
               that
               Baptizeth
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               old
               custome
               was
               ,
               puts
               the
               Eucharist
               into
               ones
               mouth
               or
               hand
               ,
               doth
               exercise
               an
               act
               of
               Ministry
               and
               not
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               so
               also
               he
               that
               abstaineth
               from
               the
               same
               acts
               .
               For
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               visible
               signs
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               audible
               is
               the
               same
               :
               By
               what
               right
               therefore
               a
               Pastor
               denounceth
               by-words
               to
               one
               that
               is
               manifestly
               flagitious
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               an
               utter
               alien
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               right
               also
               he
               doth
               not
               Baptize
               him
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               sign
               of
               remission
               of
               sin
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               be
               Baptized
               giveth
               him
               not
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               sign
               of
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               .
               For
               the
               sign
               is
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               him
               that
               the
               thing
               signified
               doth
               not
               agree
               to
               ;
               nor
               are
               pearls
               to
               be
               given
               to
               swine
               :
               But
               ,
               as
               the
               Deacon
               was
               wont
               to
               cry
               in
               the
               Church
               [
               Holy
               things
               are
               for
               the
               Holy
               ]
               Yea
               it
               were
               not
               only
               against
               Truth
               ,
               but
               against
               charity
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               partaksr
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               who
               discerneth
               not
               the
               Lords
               Body
               ,
               but
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               judgment
               to
               himself
               :
               In
               these
               things
               while
               the
               Pastor
               doth
               only
               suspend
               his
               own
               act
               ,
               and
               doth
            
             
             
               not
               exercise
               any
               Dominion
               over
               the
               acts
               of
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               this
               belongeth
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Such
               like
               is
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Physician
               refusing
               to
               give
               an
               Hydropick
               water
               when
               he
               desireth
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               grave
               person
               who
               resuseth
               to
               salute
               a
               profligate
               fellow
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               that
               avoid
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Leprous
               .
            
             (
             Only
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             that
             this
             avoidance
             is
             by
             a
             Society
             governed
             therein
             by
             an
             Officer
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             )
          
           
             Next
             he
             proceeds
             to
             the
             Churches
             duty
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Laity
               that
               is
               obedient
               to
               God's
               commands
               ,
               ought
               to
               separate
               themselves
               from
               a
               sinful
               Pastor
               or
               Prelate
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             
               grosly
               bad
            
             .
             )
             2.
             
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             
               avoid
               familiarity
               with
               scandalous
               Christians
               :
               As
               a
               Schollar
               may
               forsake
               a
               bad
               Teacher
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               honest
               Man
               may
               leave
               the
               friendship
               of
               the
               flagitious
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             names
             of
             Deposition
             and
             Excommunication
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             interpret
             the
             name
             by
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             thing
             by
             the
             name
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Church
             deposeth
             a
             Pastor
             when
             they
             forsake
             him
             or
             refuse
             to
             use
             him
             ,
             
               and
               Excommunicateth
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               they
               avoid
               his
               communion
               ,
            
             (
             and
             declare
             him
             unmeet
             for
             communion
             .
             )
             
               In
               all
               which
               the
               Church
               useth
               her
               own
               right
               ,
               but
               taketh
               not
               away
               another
               mans
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             for
             the
             Canonical
             Enquiries
             after
             faults
             ,
             and
             impositions
             of
             Penence
             ,
             or
             delays
             of
             absolution
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             that
             both
             the
             Canons
             and
             Judgments
             by
             them
             being
             but
             prudential
             Determinations
             of
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             bound
             none
             but
             Consenters
             ,
             without
             the
             Magistrates
             Law
             ,
             except
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             bound
             them
             to
             avoid
             offences
             .
             (
             He
             should
             add
             ,
             [
             and
             as
             obedience
             in
             general
             is
             due
             to
             Church-guides
             of
             Christ's
             appointment
             .
             ]
             )
             And
             how
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             constrain
             the
             Pastors
             to
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             He
             sheweth
             that
             there
             are
             
               two
               perpetual
               Functions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               :
               I
               call
               them
               Presbyters
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               with
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               who
               feed
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Keys
               ,
               which
               by
               Divine
               Right
               are
               individual
            
             (
             or
             inseparable
             .
             )
             (
             Note
             .
             that
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             27.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               doubtful
               whether
               Pastors
               where
               no
               Bishops
               are
               ,
            
             and
             so
             are
             under
             none
             ,
             though
             over
             none
             ,
             
               are
               to
               be
               numbered
               with
               Bishops
               or
               meer
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             His
             counsel
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             Pastors
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             in
             
             Justinian's
             time
             )
             
               none
               be
               forced
               on
               the
               People
               against
               their
               wills
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               power
               reserv'd
               in
               the
               chief
               Rulers
               to
               rescind
               such
               elections
               as
               are
               made
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             §
             .
             10.
             
             He
             sheweth
             that
             
               Bishops
               are
               not
               by
               Divine
               precept
               .
            
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             1.
             
             That
             therefore
             the
             different
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             that
             have
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             none
             ,
             should
             be
             no
             hindrance
             to
             Unity
             .
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             That
             some
             Cities
             had
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             than
             one
             :
             And
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ●ays
             ,
             but
             after
             ,
             one
             City
             had
             several
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             i●●tation
             of
             the
             jews
             ,
             who
             to
             every
             Synagogue
             had
             an
             Archisynagogus
             .
             Page
             357.
             
             He
             sheweth
             that
             there
             have
             been
             at
             Rome
             and
             elsewhere
             long
             vacancies
             of
             the
             Bishops
             See
             ,
             in
             which
             
               the
               Presbyters
               Governed
               the
               Church
               without
               a
               Bishop
            
             ;
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Ancients
             do
             confess
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               act
               so
               proper
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               a
               Presbyter
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               except
               the
               right
               of
               Ordination
               .
            
             Yet
             sheweth
             ,
             p.
             358.
             that
             Presbyters
             ordained
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             expoundeth
             the
             Canon
             thus
             ,
             that
             
               Presbyters
               should
               Ordain
               none
               ,
               contemning
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             And
             p.
             359.
             
             He
             sheweth
             that
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyters
             may
             Ordain
             ,
             as
             Altisiodorensis
             saith
             among
             the
             Schoolmen
             .
             And
             questioneth
             again
             whether
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             have
             no
             Bishops
             over
             them
             be
             not
             rather
             Bishops
             than
             meer
             Presbyters
             ;
             citing
             
             Ambrose's
             words
             [
             
               He
               that
               had
               no
               one
               above
               him
               ,
               was
               a
               Bishop
            
             ]
             (
             what
             would
             he
             have
             said
             of
             our
             City
             and
             Corporation
             Pastors
             that
             have
             divers
             Chapels
             and
             Curates
             under
             them
             :
             Or
             of
             our
             Presidents
             of
             Synods
             :
             or
             such
             as
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             first
             Town
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             Preacher
             in
             (
             Bridgnorth
             in
             Shropshire
             )
             who
             had
             six
             Parishes
             in
             an
             exempt
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             four
             or
             five
             of
             them
             great
             ones
             ,
             and
             kept
             Court
             as
             ordinary
             like
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             under
             none
             but
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             12.
             
             He
             sheweth
             that
             there
             was
             great
             cause
             for
             many
             Churches
             to
             lay
             by
             Episcopacy
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             p.
             360.
             he
             saith
             [
             
               Certainly
               Christ
               gave
               the
               Keys
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               the
               power
               of
               Preaching
               and
               Baptizing
               .
               That
               which
               God
               hath
               joyned
               let
               no
               man
               separate
               .
            
             ]
             (
             But
             then
             how
             should
             Satan
             have
             used
             the
             Churches
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
             )
             And
             he
             sheweth
             of
             meer
             ruling
             Elders
             (
             as
             he
             had
             done
             of
             Bishops
             )
             that
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             ,
             but
             are
             lawful
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             that
             they
             are
             not
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             formerly
             the
             Laity
             joyned
             in
             Councils
             .
             Only
             he
             puts
             these
             Cautions
             (
             which
             I
             consent
             to
             )
             1.
             
             That
             they
             be
             not
             set
             up
             as
             by
             God's
             command
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             meddle
             no
             otherwise
             with
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             or
             Excommunication
             ,
             than
             by
             way
             of
             Counsel
             .
             3.
             
             That
             none
             be
             chosen
             that
             are
             unfit
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             use
             no
             coactive
             power
             ,
             but
             what
             
             is
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             know
             their
             power
             to
             be
             mutable
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             by
             Gods
             command
             ,
             but
             from
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             Chap.
             11.
             
             §
             .
             8.
             
             He
             delivereth
             his
             opinion
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Temple
             pattern
             so
             much
             as
             from
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             )
             where
             as
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             every
             Synagogue
             had
             a
             chief
             Ruler
             .
             )
          
           
             14.
             
             As
             for
             
               J.
               D.
            
             and
             many
             other
             lesser
             Writers
             ,
             (
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Aston
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             who
             say
             but
             half
             the
             same
             with
             those
             forementioned
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             
             your
             time
             and
             labour
             to
             read
             any
             more
             .
             Animadversions
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             the
             great
             Learned
             
               M.
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
               Spalatensis
            
             deserveth
             a
             more
             distinct
             consideration
             :
             who
             in
             his
             very
             learned
             Books
             
               De
               Repub.
               Eccles
            
             .
             
             doth
             copiously
             handle
             all
             the
             matter
             of
             Church-Government
             .
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             that
             he
             maintaineth
             .
             In
             his
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             he
             maintaineth
             that
             [
             
               the
               whole
               proper
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               is
               meerly
               Spiritual
               .
            
             In
             cap.
             2.
             that
             
               no
               Power
               with
               true
               Prefecture
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Coaction
               and
               Domination
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             c.
             3.
             he
             sheweth
             that
             an
             improper
             Jurisdiction
             belongs
             to
             it
             .
             Where
             he
             overthroweth
             the
             old
             Schoolmens
             Description
             of
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             also
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             common
             distinction
             of
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             maintaineth
             ,
             1.
             that
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             followeth
             ,
             
               ab
               Ordine
            
             ,
             as
             Light
             from
             the
             Sun
             :
             2.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             which
             is
             exercised
             for
             Internal
             effects
             ,
             although
             about
             External
             Matters
             ,
             (
             of
             Worship
             or
             Government
             )
             belongeth
             directly
             to
             the
             
               Potestas
               Ordinis
            
             :
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             as
             distinct
             from
             Order
             ,
             and
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             power
             about
             the
             Ordering
             of
             External
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             Principally
             and
             Directly
             for
             an
             External
             Effect
             (
             that
             is
             
               Church
               order
            
             .
             )
             §
             .
             5.
             p.
             35.
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             foolish
             to
             separate
             power
             of
             Order
             from
             any
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             is
             properly
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             it
             being
             wholly
             Spiritual
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             (
             not
             properly
             Ecclesiastical
             )
             he
             maketh
             to
             consist
             in
             ordering
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             Temporals
             about
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             about
             such
             Modal
             Determinations
             about
             particular
             persons
             and
             actions
             as
             are
             matters
             of
             humane
             prudence
             ,
             (
             which
             have
             only
             a
             General
             Rule
             in
             Nature
             or
             Scripture
             .
             6.
             
             By
             which
             (
             though
             he
             hold
             Episcopacy
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             )
             that
             it
             is
             but
             such
             things
             that
             he
             supposeth
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishop
             (
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             determine
             and
             make
             Laws
             for
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             and
             others
             prove
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             himself
             after
             ;
             and
             as
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Twisden
            
             hath
             Historically
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             used
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Histor
               .
               Def.
               Cap.
            
             5.
             7.
             
             That
             
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               whatsoever
               is
               fully
               and
               perfectly
               conjunct
               with
               Order
               .
            
             page
             36.
             8.
             
             
               That
               this
               plenitude
               of
               power
               is
               totally
               and
               equally
               in
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               lawfully
               Ordained
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               vanity
               to
               distinguish
               in
               such
               power
               of
               Order
               ,
               Plenitudinem
               potestatis
               a
               parte
               solicitudinis
               .
            
             9.
             
             That
             this
             equal
             power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             floweth
             from
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             
               Essential
               Ordinary
               Ministerial
               power
            
             .
             10.
             
             That
             this
             vain
             separating
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             
             is
             the
             whole
             Foundation
             of
             Popery
             .
             §
             .
             7.
             
               p.
               36.
               &
               passi●●
            
             37
             ,
             &c.
             21.
             
             He
             frequently
             calleth
             that
             [
             
               the
               Essential
               power
            
             ]
             in
             which
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             equal
             ,
             and
             so
             taketh
             the
             rest
             but
             for
             Accidental
             .
             12.
             
             He
             thus
             describeth
             the
             Bishops
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             39.
             
             §
             .
             13.
             
             [
             
               About
               those
               things
               which
               are
               constituted
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               only
               by
               Humane
               Ecclesiastical
               Right
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               true
               Jurisdiction
               not
               necessarily
               depending
               on
               the
               Sacred
               Order
               it self
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               at
               all
               separate
               from
               Order
               .
            
             Such
             as
             Licensing
             a
             Bishop
             to
             Ordain
             in
             anothers
             Diocess
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               these
               acts
               are
               not
               Actus
               Sacri
               neque
               spirituales
               ,
               neque
               attingunt
               directè
               quicquam
               supernaturale
               ,
               sed
               sunt
               merè
               temporales
               ,
               &
               circa
               rem
               externam
               &
               temporalem
               qua
               est
               mera
               applicatio
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               not
               Sacred
               nor
               Spiritual
               ,
               nor
               touch
               any
               thing
               directly
               that
               is
               Supernatural
               ,
               but
               are
               meerly
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               about
               an
               External
               and
               Temporal
               matter
               ,
               Et
               his
               solis
               verum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             Humane
             Prudence
             the
             Ordering
             of
             some
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             and
             Church
             Order
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             General
             Laws
             ,
             so
             Spalatensis
             thought
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             proper
             Jurisdiction
             lay
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             Humane
             Right
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             of
             divine
             appointment
             were
             equally
             belonging
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             Where
             again
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Magistrates
             may
             determine
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             void
             or
             needless
             such
             an
             Episcopacy
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             many
             things
             of
             External
             Order
             belong
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             determine
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             that
             is
             the
             Conducter
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             :
             As
             what
             Text
             to
             preach
             on
             ,
             what
             Method
             to
             use
             ,
             what
             Chapter
             to
             read
             :
             where
             and
             at
             what
             hour
             the
             People
             shall
             meet
             ,
             how
             long
             they
             shall
             stay
             ,
             what
             Tune
             to
             sing
             a
             Psalm
             in
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             the
             like
             .
             So
             that
             even
             that
             Jurisdiction
             which
             he
             excepeth
             to
             the
             Bishop
             is
             common
             to
             him
             with
             the
             Presbyter
             that
             officiateth
             :
             And
             all
             that
             can
             be
             pretended
             is
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             determine
             such
             Circumstances
             as
             equally
             belong
             to
             many
             Churches
             (
             which
             yet
             Synods
             of
             Presbyters
             may
             do
             as
             effectually
             for
             Concord
             .
             )
             3.
             
             That
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Ecclesiastical
             act
             which
             tendeth
             not
             to
             Internal
             Spiritual
             effects
             :
             Publick
             Admonitions
             and
             Confessions
             as
             well
             as
             private
             are
             for
             the
             humbling
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             Excommunications
             and
             Absolutions
             in
             publick
             are
             not
             only
             nor
             chiefly
             for
             the
             external
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             the
             peoples
             souls
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             warning
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preserving
             in
             their
             minds
             a
             due
             esteem
             of
             the
             holiness
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             holiness
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             those
             without
             ,
             that
             God's
             Laws
             and
             Ways
             and
             People
             are
             more
             holy
             than
             those
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             is
             a
             clear
             and
             certain
             truth
             :
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             Spalatensis
             ,
             Presbyters
             must
             in
             publick
             as
             well
             as
             private
             Admonitions
             ,
             and
             Absolutions
             ,
             and
             Excommunications
             ,
             have
             equal
             power
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             except
             as
             to
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             Circumstantials
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             though
             he
             sometime
             seem
             to
             reserve
             for
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             (
             to
             do
             him
             right
             )
             when
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             he
             ●●th
             that
             it
             is
             a
             mixt
             power
             :
             As
             it
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             it
             is
             Essential
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             ,
             common
             to
             both
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             a
             prudential
             determination
             
             of
             Circumstances
             according
             to
             Humane
             Right
             ,
             directly
             and
             principally
             for
             outward
             and
             not
             for
             
               inward
               effects
            
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             .
             So
             that
             really
             he
             maketh
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             the
             Master
             of
             Order
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             where
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             not
             do
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Officiating
             Pastor
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             His
             cap.
             4.
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             power
             for
             Internal
             Effects
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             External
             acts
             ,
             is
             exercised
             only
             Ministerially
             ,
             by
             Ministers
             as
             such
             ,
             Instanced
             cap
             :
             5.
             in
             Baptisme
             cap.
             6.
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             in
             Confessions
             and
             Penance
             ;
             and
             cap.
             9.
             in
             that
             Fxcommunication
             which
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             (
             for
             he
             mistaketh
             in
             excluding
             Baptism
             from
             the
             Keys
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             first
             use
             for
             intromission
             .
             )
             Cap.
             12.
             
             He
             again
             purposely
             sheweth
             who
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             each
             Ordinance
             .
             And
             first
             again
             Vindicateth
             his
             Uniting
             of
             Order
             and
             proper
             Jurisdiction
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             p.
             465.
             
             He
             confidently
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               to
               him
               it
               is
               a
               most
               certain
               thing
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Order
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               Sacrament
               and
               Keys
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               ,
               plena
               ,
               tota
               ,
               integra
               ,
               fully
               ,
               totally
               ,
               intirely
               in
               every
               Bishop
               and
               lawful
               Prosbyter
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             p.
             472.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Confirmation
               is
               neither
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               at
               all
               of
               Divine
               ,
               but
               of
               humane
               Ecclesiastical
               Institution
               ;
               nor
               doth
               it
               suppose
               any
               special
               power
               given
               by
               God
               to
               him
               that
               administreth
               it
               ,
               for
               any
               special
               supernatural
               effect
               ▪
            
             But
             the
             Church
             for
             honour
             reserveth
             this
             Ceremony
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             24.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               And
               why
               are
               Bishops
               so
               rigid
               that
               they
               will
               not
               permit
               to
               their
               Parish
               Ministers
               the
               Faculty
               of
               Confirming
               ,
               specially
               when
               they
               themselves
               come
               very
               seldome
            
             †
             
               into
               those
               Parishes
               to
               visit
               .
               And
               verily
               those
               Bishops
               which
               have
               large
               Diocesses
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
            
             Turkish
             
               Dominions
               ,
               as
               my
               Arch-Bishoprick
               of
            
             Spalato
             ,
             
               ought
               (
               if
               this
               Ceremony
               were
               of
               any
               great
               account
               )
               to
               give
               their
               Parish
               Ministers
               there
               living
               free
               power
               of
               Confirming
               :
               Yea
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishops
               deny
               it
               them
               ,
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               exercise
               this
               Ceremony
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             will
             tell
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             could
             have
             but
             got
             our
             Prelates
             ,
             
             &c.
             to
             have
             Confirmed
             to
             us
             but
             one
             Word
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             granted
             us
             ,
             
               pre
               tempore
            
             ,
             only
             in
             his
             
               Declar.
               of
               Eccles
               .
               Affairs
            
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Confirmation
             as
             a
             solemn
             Transition
             from
             Infant
             Church-State
             ,
             into
             the
             Adult
             ,
             should
             be
             but
             by
             the
             Ministers
             [
             CONSENT
             ]
             (
             as
             knowing
             his
             People
             better
             than
             the
             Bishop
             that
             never
             before
             saw
             them
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             examined
             them
             )
             it
             had
             healed
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             our
             Breaches
             :
             But
             our
             Concord
             was
             not
             thought
             worth
             this
             little
             price
             ;
             Though
             there
             is
             not
             in
             all
             the
             places
             that
             ever
             I
             lived
             in
             ,
             one
             Person
             of
             an
             hundred
             (
             if
             five
             hundred
             )
             that
             I
             can
             hear
             of
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             Confirmed
             ,
             or
             ever
             sought
             it
             or
             regarded
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             their
             Rubrick
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             give
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             any
             that
             are
             
               not
               Confirmed
            
             ,
             or
             
               ready
               for
               it
            
             :
             Yet
             have
             we
             no
             power
             to
             require
             of
             any
             Man
             a
             Proof
             or
             Certificate
             of
             his
             Confirmation
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             know
             whether
             he
             be
             Confirmed
             or
             not
             ;
             Nor
             can
             we
             refuse
             any
             at
             the
             
             Lords
             Table
             that
             refuseth
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             us
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             
               ready
               to
               be
               Confirmed
            
             ,
             (
             save
             Infants
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             in
             that
             12.
             chap.
             §
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             p.
             473.
             
             Spalatensis
             again
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               for
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               belongeth
               to
            
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             as
             Ministers
             .
             And
             though
             he
             reserve
             the
             
               Publick
               use
            
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               commit
               it
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               For
               it
               is
               Mixt
               ,
               and
               hath
               partly
               the
               External
               Jurisdiction
               which
               the
               Bishop
               received
               by
               his
               proper
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               yea
               much
               rather
            
             (
             or
             more
             )
             
               the
               Internal
               ,
               by
               the
               Keys
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               Presbyterial
               Ordination
               ,
               in
               equality
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               The
               External
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               External
               ,
               may
               therefore
               be
               delegated
               to
               another
               ,
               even
               a
               Lay-man
               :
            
             (
             which
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Scotland
             have
             lately
             declared
             to
             be
             in
             the
             King.
             )
             And
             doth
             not
             all
             this
             shew
             what
             Episcopacy
             is
             ?
             Even
             a
             Magistrates
             Office
             ,
             
               Circa
               Sacra
               ,
               vindicated
            
             by
             Grotius
             and
             others
             .
             But
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               cannot
               delegate
               the
               inward
               power
               which
               is
               properly
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               because
               this
               dependeth
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Presbyterial
               Order
               ,
            
             both
             in
             
               fieri
               ,
               in
               esse
               ,
               in
               conservari
               &
               operari
               .
               For
               the
               Presbyterial
               Order
               hath
               always
               the
               Keys
               annexed
               .
               —
               For
               when
               any
               is
               Ordained
               Presbyter
               ,
               the
               Keys
               are
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               with
               Orders
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Right
               .
            
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             28.
             p.
             474.
             
             
               Seeing
               the
               Apostles
               gave
               the
               Keys
               equally
               to
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               —
               No
               man
               can
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               reserve
               part
               of
               the
               Keys
               to
               himself
               alone
               ,
               and
               leave
               another
               part
               to
               others
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             in
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             .
             61.
             p.
             210.
             
             He
             sheweth
             that
             
               Clement
               ,
               Linus
            
             ,
             and
             Anacletus
             ,
             were
             all
             Bishops
             in
             Rome
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             §
             .
             1.
             p.
             282.
             
             He
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               wholly
               equal
               in
               all
               Essentials
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Ministries
               to
               be
               exercised
               towards
               the
               People
               .
            
             And
             that
             even
             in
             Government
             ,
             
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
            
             (
             without
             excepting
             any
             )
             
               in
               every
               Church
               make
               one
               College
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               Head
               ;
               all
               Ordained
               to
               the
               same
               Cure
               and
               Government
               of
               Souls
               .
            
             (
             So
             this
             Diocess
             hath
             between
             a
             thousand
             and
             two
             thousand
             Ministers
             ,
             living
             some
             of
             them
             an
             hundred
             or
             sixscore
             Miles
             distance
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             College
             to
             the
             Bishop
             that
             is
             usually
             at
             London
             .
             )
             How
             the
             Bishop
             is
             bound
             to
             Govern
             with
             them
             ,
             see
             him
             ,
             §
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             5.
             
             To
             be
             plainly
             understood
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               Bishops
               therefore
               must
               all
               remember
               ,
               that
               All
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Collegues
               in
               the
               Ministry
               ;
               not
               our
               Servants
               or
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Divine
               Right
               they
               have
               no
               less
               power
               in
               feeding
               the
               people
               of
               God
               than
               we
               have
               :
               And
               if
               we
               exercise
               any
               External
            
             
             
               ampler
               Jurisdiction
               over
               them
               ,
               not
               properly
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               of
               our
               own
               power
               ,
               but
               delegated
               from
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               ,
            
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             lib.
             6.
             and
             10.
             
          
           
             Yet
             plainer
             ,
             §
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             p.
             285.
             
             
               These
               Parish
               Presbyters
               have
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               full
               Power
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               Parishes
               are
               the
               Ordinary
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Bishop
               .
               For
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               hath
               a
               General
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               to
               settle
               Ministers
               in
               their
               Diocess
               —
               But
               being
               applyed
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               ordinary
               power
               ,
               but
               Presbyterial
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               —
               By
               positive
               Right
               only
               Bishops
               are
               deputed
               to
               certain
               Seats
               .
            
             —
             
             
               Yet
               Presbyters
               have
               so
               this
               Ordinary
               power
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               by
               Humane
               Eccl●siastical
               Right
               reduce
               it
               into
               Act
               ,
               till
               applyed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Diocess
               .
            
             —
          
           
             And
             c.
             9.
             
             §
             .
             11.
             p.
             286.
             
             ●
             .
             13.
             p.
             287.
             
             He
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             in
             Vacancies
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             Absence
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Presbyters
             have
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             power
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             And
             p.
             288
             ,
             289.
             
             He
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             one
             Church
             had
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             but
             Ecclesiastical
             Law
             or
             Custome
             that
             one
             Church
             should
             have
             but
             one
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             15.
             
             That
             if
             the
             Canons
             prohibited
             not
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             might
             make
             all
             his
             Parish
             Presbyters
             full
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             (
             §
             .
             16.
             )
             in
             the
             
               Ministerial
               Essentials
               towards
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               they
               are
               by
               Divine
               Right
               equals
               .
               Vid.
               &
            
             §
             .
             20.
             page
             291.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             say
             of
             Spalatensis
             ,
             save
             that
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             for
             Bishops
             against
             us
             ,
             is
             so
             little
             a
             part
             of
             what
             is
             said
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             require
             no
             new
             Answer
             .
             And
             if
             this
             great
             Moderator
             ,
             (
             who
             returned
             to
             Rome
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             miserable
             imprisonment
             and
             end
             )
             because
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             near
             enough
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             being
             flattered
             into
             covetous
             and
             ambitious
             hopes
             )
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             no
             greater
             a
             difference
             between
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             think
             that
             any
             other
             is
             like
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             last
             great
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             Sober
             Defender
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             the
             
             last
             that
             I
             need
             to
             mention
             here
             ,
             is
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Annotations
             ,
             and
             his
             Treat
             .
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             especially
             his
             Dissertations
             against
             Blondel
             ,
             and
             his
             Defence
             of
             them
             against
             the
             
               London
               ▪
            
             Ministers
             ,
             hath
             said
             much
             in
             this
             Cause
             .
             But
             his
             way
             is
             new
             (
             save
             that
             he
             followeth
             Petavius
             in
             the
             main
             supposition
             :
             )
             He
             forsaketh
             almost
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Episcopacy
             of
             later
             times
             (
             who
             have
             written
             for
             it
             )
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             all
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             mention
             the
             Elders
             and
             Bishops
             of
             Churches
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             supposing
             that
             they
             all
             speak
             of
             Bishops
             only
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Treat
             .
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             he
             maintaineth
             that
             the
             power
             of
             them
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             onely
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             Bishops
             as
             their
             Successors
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             I
             take
             it
             for
             undeniable
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             settled
             in
             every
             Church
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             
               their
               own
               time
            
             ,
             had
             this
             power
             ,
             and
             I
             need
             not
             expect
             a
             contradiction
             in
             it
             .
             And
             how
             fitly
             those
             are
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               Successors
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             set
             over
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             that
             they
             settled
             Churches
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             they
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             Churches
             many
             Months
             or
             Years
             (
             as
             Paul
             in
             Asia
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             others
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             whether
             Bishops
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             but
             whether
             
               all
               Presbyters
            
             have
             it
             not
             also
             ?
             And
             1.
             
             He
             sheweth
             that
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             )
             the
             Presbyters
             might
             do
             nothing
             in
             this
             or
             in
             other
             Acts
             of
             Ministration
             ,
             without
             the
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             That
             our
             English
             Ordainers
             ,
             though
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whose
               sins
               you
               do
               remit
               ,
               it
            
             
             
               shall
               be
               remitted
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Do
             not
             give
             the
             Presbyters
             
               all
               the
               Power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               but
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Bishops
               or
               the
               Governours
               are
               presumed
               to
               have
               thought
               sit
               to
               impart
               to
               them
            
             (
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             .
             1.
             
             The
             declaring
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             absolution
             of
             penitents
             after
             the
             Confession
             .
             2.
             
             The
             absolving
             them
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             3.
             
             And
             by
             Baptismal
             washing
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             Upon
             Confession
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             in
             private
             Conference
             ,
             and
             Confession
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Is
               by
               Christs
               Authority
               committed
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
             ]
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               All
               this
               will
               not
               extend
               to
               the
               absolving
               from
               the
               bond
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               or
               proportionably
               to
               such
               power
               of
               binding
               ,
               any
               further
               (
               at
               most
               ,
               )
               thau
               to
               confer
               the
               first
               power
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               then
               given
               ,
               doth
               yet
               remain
               (
               as
               the
               other
               Power
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               )
               bound
               and
               restrained
               from
               being
               exercised
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               further
               loosed
               by
               the
               donation
               of
               a
               Second
               Power
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans
             .
             But
             1.
             
             Either
             he
             was
             not
             able
             ,
             or
             not
             willing
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             whether
             this
             Power
             be
             given
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             not
             .
             For
             he
             avoideth
             it
             ,
             by
             saying
             [
             
               at
               most
            
             ]
             and
             
               if
               it
               be
               given
            
             .
             ]
             If
             not
             able
             ,
             his
             ability
             must
             be
             plainly
             deficient
             as
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             our
             main
             controversie
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             dependeth
             on
             it
             :
             If
             unwilling
             ,
             he
             was
             unwilling
             to
             give
             us
             any
             solid
             satisfactory
             decision
             of
             this
             Case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             I
             wrote
             in
             his
             Life
             time
             ,
             a
             Confutation
             of
             that
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             ordained
             received
             their
             Office
             and
             Power
             properly
             from
             the
             Ordainer
             as
             the
             neerest
             Efficient
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             in
             my
             Disput
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             in
             my
             Disput
             .
             of
             Church-Government
             )
             and
             I
             proved
             that
             the
             Power
             or
             Office
             is
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ordainers
             do
             but
             design
             the
             Person
             that
             shall
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             Ministerially
             deliver
             him
             possession
             by
             an
             investing
             Sign
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Either
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             is
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             of
             Humane
             :
             Either
             fixed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             immutably
             ;
             or
             made
             ,
             and
             alterable
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             If
             the
             Office
             be
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             fixed
             for
             the
             Churches
             constant
             use
             ,
             whether
             by
             Christ
             immediately
             or
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             )
             than
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Power
             to
             Altar
             it
             :
             And
             so
             whatever
             the
             Ordainers
             
               please
               to
               give
               them
            
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             Power
             :
             As
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             may
             Crown
             or
             anoint
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             give
             him
             what
             Power
             he
             please
             :
             Or
             rather
             as
             it
             is
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             that
             the
             Husband
             should
             be
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Wife
             :
             And
             she
             that
             chooseth
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             Marrieth
             them
             ,
             cannot
             alter
             it
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             give
             him
             his
             measure
             of
             Power
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             suppose
             him
             endowed
             with
             that
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             only
             choose
             the
             Person
             that
             shall
             receive
             it
             ;
             and
             Ministerially
             invest
             him
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Priest
             that
             marrieth
             them
             should
             by
             any
             words
             Contradict
             ,
             or
             limit
             this
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             Nullity
             ;
             and
             invalid
             .
             If
             he
             do
             but
             say
             ,
             
               I
               pronounce
               you
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               :
            
             He
             therefore
             pronounceth
             the
             man
             to
             have
             that
             Power
             of
             a
             Husband
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             vainly
             say
             after
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             but
             so
             much
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             present
             Case
             :
             If
             God
             have
             made
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             something
             
             constituted
             of
             its
             essential
             parts
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             what
             man
             hath
             Power
             to
             alter
             it
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             humane
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             the
             Bishops
             then
             I
             confess
             they
             may
             alter
             it
             ,
             or
             destroy
             it
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Presbyter
             have
             what
             power
             the
             Ordainers
             please
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             every
             Ordainer
             may
             alter
             the
             Office
             and
             make
             a
             new
             Species
             of
             Church
             Ministers
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             Prove
             that
             and
             our
             dispute
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             But
             Papists
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             are
             agreed
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             Presbyters
             receive
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             [
             
               the
               first
               Power
            
             ]
             (
             which
             he
             would
             not
             deny
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             )
             it
             is
             all
             that
             at
             present
             I
             am
             pleading
             for
             it
             :
             And
             it
             isall
             that
             in
             their
             ordination
             they
             receive
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             as
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             continue
             the
             same
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             as
             to
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             of
             administring
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             at
             present
             I
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             this
             (
             In
             which
             Learned
             Spalatensis
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             cannot
             be
             confuted
             )
             For
             this
             proveth
             that
             their
             Divinely-instituted
             Office
             Essentially
             containeth
             this
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             though
             to
             be
             exercised
             under
             the
             inspection
             of
             a
             Superiour
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             if
             this
             Inspection
             would
             prove
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Power
             or
             that
             their
             Office
             ,
             or
             Order
             is
             therefore
             distinct
             ,
             it
             will
             also
             prove
             that
             Bishops
             have
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             because
             they
             exercise
             it
             under
             the
             Inspection
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Primates
             ,
             or
             Patriarchs
             :
             And
             also
             that
             they
             are
             of
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             all
             these
             :
             And
             that
             a
             Physition
             hath
             no
             Power
             to
             Guide
             or
             Govern
             his
             voluntary
             Patients
             in
             order
             to
             Cure
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             off
             a
             distinct
             Office
             from
             the
             Colledge
             and
             President
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             under
             their
             inspection
             .
             And
             are
             not
             all
             Bishops
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Physitions
             and
             other
             Subjects
             :
             And
             have
             they
             no
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             because
             he
             ruleth
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             might
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             no
             one
             Bishop
             could
             do
             any
             thing
             without
             other
             Bishops
             :
             For
             he
             had
             no
             Episcopal
             Power
             till
             they
             ordained
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             after
             Government
             or
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             grant
             of
             a
             Second
             Power
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Is
             it
             any
             thing
             but
             
               Humane
               License
            
             to
             Exercise
             the
             Power
             of
             Office
             of
             Divine
             institution
             before
             received
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Magistrates
             License
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbyter
             too
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             is
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             I
             take
             it
             for
             undenied
             among
             Christians
             ,
             that
             humane
             Power
             of
             Government
             ,
             extendeth
             but
             to
             the
             Ordering
             and
             not
             the
             Nulling
             of
             a
             Function
             instituted
             by
             God.
             It
             is
             not
             referred
             to
             King
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             whether
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Preaching
             or
             none
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             Church
             discipline
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             none
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             whether
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             a
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             whether
             men
             shall
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             saved
             or
             damned
             :
             But
             only
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             this
             Divine
             Function
             shall
             be
             so
             exercised
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             attain
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             circumstances
             not
             determined
             of
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             contradicting
             Gods
             Institutions
             .
             Therefore
             if
             the
             Bishops
             say
             that
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
             shall
             be
             silenced
             (
             perhaps
             by
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             )
             while
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             their
             Authority
             in
             this
             should
             hinder
             no
             man
             from
             going
             to
             Preach
             (
             further
             than
             their
             violence
             hindreth
             .
             )
             And
             so
             by
             his
             own
             Rule
             it
             must
             be
             as
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             if
             Discipline
             be
             a
             Work
             belonging
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             as
             Spalatensis
             saith
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             Bishop
             rorbid
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             
               Second
               Power
            
             which
             the
             Presbyter
             must
             receive
             from
             the
             Prelate
             for
             Teaching
             ,
             Worshipping
             ,
             and
             Governing
             the
             Plock
             ,
             is
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             in
             
               General
               to
               any
               fit
               persons
            
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             the
             limitation
             of
             him
             to
             such
             a
             particular
             Flock
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             either
             a
             General
             License
             or
             power
             at
             once
             given
             to
             do
             all
             his
             Work
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             this
             of
             Government
             whenever
             there
             is
             cause
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             a
             particular
             License
             for
             each
             particular
             act
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             a
             Physician
             Licensed
             to
             practice
             ,
             is
             not
             thereby
             made
             the
             Physician
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Person
             ,
             Hospital
             or
             City
             ,
             but
             have
             a
             particular
             Call
             for
             such
             an
             Exercise
             or
             Application
             of
             his
             skill
             .
             So
             an
             Ordained
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             hath
             no
             prepared
             Object
             on
             which
             to
             Exercise
             a
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             particular
             Call
             to
             such
             a
             Flock
             .
             But
             however
             you
             Censure
             our
             simplicity
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             resolved
             to
             believe
             ,
             till
             you
             say
             more
             against
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Bishop
             too
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             your
             Argument
             ,
             when
             this
             Bishop
             is
             fixed
             in
             a
             particular
             Flock
             ,
             he
             receiveth
             a
             
               second
               power
            
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             it
             hath
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             be
             of
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             the
             Bishops
             that
             give
             him
             his
             second
             power
             :
             And
             who
             giveth
             them
             theirs
             ?
             And
             if
             ▪
             you
             rise
             to
             a
             Patriarch
             or
             Pope
             ,
             what
             Superiour
             of
             another
             Order
             giveth
             them
             their
             second
             Power
             ?
             2.
             
             That
             institution
             or
             fixing
             a
             man
             (
             before
             Ordained
             )
             to
             a
             particular
             Flock
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             him
             of
             another
             Order
             or
             Office
             ,
             nor
             is
             a
             new
             Ordination
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             as
             oft
             Ordained
             and
             made
             of
             another
             Office
             ,
             as
             he
             changeth
             his
             Flock
             ,
             or
             receiveth
             a
             new
             License
             from
             the
             Bishop
             or
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             from
             whom
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             it
             .
             )
             3.
             
             That
             the
             People
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishop
             (
             if
             not
             much
             more
             )
             do
             give
             the
             Minister
             this
             opportunity
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Patient
             chooseth
             his
             Physician
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             my
             Opinion
             that
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             People
             are
             his
             Governours
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             they
             give
             him
             a
             new
             Order
             or
             Office.
             And
             of
             old
             the
             People
             chose
             their
             Bishops
             themselves
             :
             It
             will
             be
             as
             much
             honour
             for
             you
             Learnedly
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Kings
             in
             the
             World
             till
             Bishops
             made
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             confute
             D.
             Blondels
             Historical
             proof
             of
             the
             Peoples
             ancient
             choice
             of
             their
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             a
             General
             License
             ,
             I
             will
             thank
             the
             King
             for
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             power
             to
             hinder
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             Preach
             and
             Exercise
             my
             Office
             :
             But
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             every
             man
             that
             doth
             not
             hinder
             me
             when
             he
             can
             ,
             doth
             give
             me
             power
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Bishop
             be
             so
             extraordinary
             good
             as
             not
             to
             silence
             nor
             hinder
             a
             Minister
             from
             Preaching
             Christ
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             this
             man
             is
             an
             Usurper
             in
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             for
             want
             of
             a
             License
             or
             second
             Power
             :
             Nor
             yet
             in
             exercising
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             where
             he
             and
             the
             People
             do
             consent
             .
             These
             things
             seem
             plain
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             (
             whether
             by
             Learning
             ,
             or
             the
             Love
             of
             Riches
             and
             Honour
             and
             Domination
             )
             are
             made
             wiser
             than
             we
             ,
             may
             suffer
             such
             Fools
             gladly
             ,
             while
             themselves
             are
             (
             
               in
               re
               vel
               spe
            
             )
             Rich
             ,
             Honourable
             and
             wise
             .
             3.
             
             And
             what
             is
             Ordination
             but
             a
             General
             Investiture
             in
             the
             power
             of
             performing
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             not
             the
             
               General
               Power
            
             or
             License
             be
             given
             at
             once
             as
             at
             twice
             ?
             I
             think
             [
             
               Take
               thou
               Authority
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Administer
               the
               Holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               thereto
               lawfully
               called
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             hast
             opportunity
             and
             fit
             Objects
             )
             
               is
               a
               General
               License
            
             :
             And
             a
             Man
             may
             presently
             Exercise
             this
             Office
             on
             Consenters
             :
             Unless
             the
             sence
             be
             [
             
               Take
               thee
               power
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               thee
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             
               Particular
               License
            
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             
               second
               power
            
             ,
             I
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             somewhat
             considerable
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             old
             time
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Clergy
             living
             together
             ,
             and
             meeting
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             like
             our
             Parish
             Curates
             now
             )
             were
             in
             all
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             privater
             Ministry
             to
             the
             People
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             Modifie
             and
             Circumstantiate
             all
             as
             he
             directed
             them
             :
             And
             so
             may
             it
             be
             again
             .
             But
             sure
             a
             Minister
             is
             not
             to
             travel
             an
             hundred
             miles
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             shall
             visit
             this
             sick
             man
             ,
             or
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             what
             Chapter
             he
             shall
             read
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             a
             
               General
               License
            
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             suppose
             the
             Bishops
             presence
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             seeing
             the
             Bishops
             may
             License
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             use
             the
             Keys
             ,
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             will
             help
             our
             understandings
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Office.
             There
             is
             no
             act
             of
             Jurisdiction
             which
             they
             do
             not
             Ordinarily
             commit
             to
             others
             .
             The
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             is
             ordinarily
             decreed
             by
             a
             Lay-Chancellor
             .
             (
             And
             Spalatensis
             saith
             ,
             that
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             may
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Lay
             Delegate
             .
             )
             The
             same
             sentence
             is
             Pronounced
             in
             Court
             by
             a
             Lay-Man
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             Presbyter
             .
             The
             same
             sentence
             is
             published
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             .
             And
             a
             Prince
             may
             give
             a
             License
             to
             exercise
             the
             Ministry
             to
             which
             we
             were
             Ordained
             .
          
           
             I
             enquire
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             granting
             of
             this
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             be
             a
             making
             that
             Man
             a
             Bishop
             that
             it
             's
             granted
             to
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             a
             Chancellor
             are
             all
             of
             one
             Office
             ,
             when
             thus
             impowred
             .
             If
             not
             so
             ,
             then
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             another
             Office
             ,
             may
             have
             power
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Office.
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Office
             (
             tell
             me
             if
             you
             can
             )
             beside
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             ?
             A
             Lay-man
             and
             Presbyter
             may
             by
             the
             Bishop
             be
             Authorized
             and
             Obliged
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             this
             ordinarily
             as
             an
             Office
             :
             (
             For
             so
             they
             do
             ,
             )
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             Chancellor
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             may
             be
             made
             really
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             their
             esteem
             remain
             a
             Lay-man
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             still
             .
             And
             is
             not
             that
             a
             Lay
             Office
             which
             a
             Lay-man
             may
             be
             Commissioned
             to
             do
             ?
             If
             a
             Lay-man
             were
             but
             Commissioned
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             (
             to
             Teach
             a
             Church
             ordinarily
             ,
             
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             Excommunicate
             and
             Absolve
             
               in
               foro
               internae
               poenitentialis
            
             ,
             either
             it
             would
             make
             the
             Man
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             it
             would
             be
             a
             Nullity
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Bishops
             Office
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Reason
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             it
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             Specification
             and
             Institution
             ,
             but
             Humane
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mutable
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             Men
             may
             parcel
             out
             ,
             and
             commit
             to
             Lay-men
             by
             pieces
             as
             they
             please
             ?
             So
             much
             to
             Dr.
             
             Hammond's
             Appropriation
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             that
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             his
             Annotations
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             recite
             them
             hereafter
             ,
             
             among
             those
             that
             give
             up
             the
             Diocesan
             Cause
             (
             as
             opposed
             by
             us
             )
             and
             therefore
             shall
             here
             pass
             them
             by
             .
          
           
             His
             Dissertations
             against
             Blondel
             ,
             have
             a
             Premonition
             about
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             though
             most
             confident
             ,
             I
             shall
             manifest
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             the
             point
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             weak
             ;
             and
             indeed
             have
             done
             it
             before
             his
             death
             in
             my
             Disput
             .
             of
             Ordin
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Preliminary
             Dissertation
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             and
             of
             Diotrephes
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             so
             needlesly
             tedious
             as
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             further
             then
             to
             say
             that
             I
             will
             believe
             Dr.
             Hammond
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Annot.
             on
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             when
             I
             am
             fallen
             into
             so
             deep
             a
             sleep
             ,
             as
             to
             dream
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             famous
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             gathering
             together
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             )
             is
             but
             Titus
             his
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             reward
             promised
             to
             all
             that
             love
             his
             appearing
             ,
             is
             meant
             to
             all
             that
             love
             the
             said
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             that
             this
             Destruction
             was
             not
             to
             be
             called
             nigh
             ,
             or
             at
             hand
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             so
             few
             Years
             after
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             remote
             Countries
             were
             so
             shaken
             in
             mind
             and
             moved
             about
             a
             Question
             of
             a
             few
             Years
             distance
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             more
             than
             about
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             the
             Common
             Judgment
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Gnosticks
             were
             indeed
             such
             terrible
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             who
             were
             dispersed
             Subjects
             )
             when
             their
             Doctrine
             was
             but
             that
             they
             might
             dissemble
             to
             escape
             Persecution
             themselves
             ;
             and
             greater
             Persecutions
             were
             near
             ?
             and
             not
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             nor
             Jews
             ,
             but
             Nero
             beheaded
             Paul
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             were
             banished
             Rome
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             that
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             was
             indeed
             so
             famous
             a
             Fellow
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             supream
             God
             ,
             when
             Church
             Writers
             speak
             so
             uncertainly
             of
             his
             conflicts
             with
             Peter
             as
             of
             a
             doubtful
             story
             ,
             and
             the
             evidence
             is
             so
             obscure
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Histories
             say
             so
             little
             of
             him
             ?
             He
             might
             as
             well
             have
             thought
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             made
             all
             that
             ado
             about
             
               James
               Naylor
            
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             then
             alive
             .
             6.
             
             And
             that
             there
             were
             not
             many
             other
             Hereticks
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Gnosticks
             that
             troubled
             the
             Churches
             ,
             if
             Epiphanius
             knew
             how
             to
             name
             them
             and
             describe
             them
             rightly
             ,
             or
             Irenaeus
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             John
             in
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             3.
             before
             them
             .
             7.
             
             And
             that
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             and
             his
             Heresie
             was
             a
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             
               not
               revealed
            
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
             8.
             
             And
             that
             many
             had
             not
             then
             followed
             him
             and
             fallen
             away
             to
             Heresie
             .
             9.
             
             Or
             that
             by
             the
             Apostasie
             that
             must
             first
             come
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Apostles
             separation
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ;
             As
             if
             
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             separate
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             bring
             persecution
             on
             you
             ,
             but
             till
             we
             do
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             with-held
             .
             10.
             
             Or
             that
             the
             said
             separation
             was
             not
             done
             by
             degrees
             ,
             some
             before
             this
             ,
             and
             some
             after
             .
             11.
             
             Or
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Jews
             persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             before
             the
             Apostles
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             ,
             was
             indeed
             so
             great
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Crisis
             of
             the
             Antichrists
             Revelation
             .
             12.
             
             And
             that
             poor
             Simon
             should
             be
             the
             Man
             that
             
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               opposed
               and
               exalted
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
            
             when
             as
             the
             Scripture
             never
             once
             nameth
             him
             after
             his
             deprecation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             curse
             or
             threatning
             ;
             though
             Nicolaitanes
             are
             named
             ,
             and
             
               Alexander
               ,
               Hymenaeus
            
             and
             Philetus
             named
             ,
             and
             other
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             terrible
             things
             foretold
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             supposed
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Simon
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ?
             What
             ,
             were
             all
             the
             Sacred
             Writers
             afraid
             to
             name
             him
             when
             they
             recited
             all
             the
             Evils
             that
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             and
             are
             supposed
             to
             make
             it
             a
             great
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             in
             Acts
             15.
             and
             when
             he
             had
             been
             so
             sharply
             rebuked
             and
             humbled
             before
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             13.
             
             That
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             
               that
               with-holdeth
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             power
             or
             state
             ,
             but
             the
             aforesaid
             separation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             14.
             
             That
             verse
             8.
             that
             
               the
               breath
               of
               Christ's
               own
               mouth
               ,
            
             signifieth
             St.
             
             Peter's
             words
             that
             cast
             down
             Simon
             when
             he
             fell
             and
             hurt
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               brightness
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               or
               the
               appearing
               of
               his
               own
               presence
               ,
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             foresaid
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             15.
             
             And
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             troubled
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             were
             got
             together
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             consumed
             and
             destroyed
             there
             ,
             who
             so
             long
             after
             troubled
             the
             Churches
             .
             16.
             
             And
             when
             I
             can
             believe
             that
             the
             Revelation
             is
             made
             up
             of
             such
             a
             sence
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             or
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             fulfilled
             before
             it
             was
             revealed
             and
             written
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             fulfilled
             long
             ago
             (
             about
             
             Constantine's
             days
             )
             except
             one
             Parenthesis
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             Verses
             in
             the
             20th
             Chapter
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Thousand
             Years
             reign
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             is
             that
             1000
             Years
             from
             
             Constantine's
             beginning
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Bishops
             had
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             sate
             on
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             judged
             the
             People
             in
             Courts
             ,
             as
             our
             Lay-Chancellors
             now
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Glory
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             Grandure
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             is
             the
             Churches
             Resurrection
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Felicity
             :
             And
             that
             these
             happy
             thousand
             Years
             continued
             700
             Years
             after
             the
             rising
             of
             Mahomet
             ;
             and
             included
             those
             
               8th
               ,
               9th
               ,
               10th
            
             ,
             and
             11th
             Ages
             ,
             which
             Erasmus
             and
             all
             learned
             men
             (
             even
             Bellarmine
             himself
             )
             so
             dolefully
             bewail
             .
             And
             that
             when
             Boys
             ,
             and
             Whores
             ,
             and
             Sorcerers
             ,
             and
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             ruled
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             
               happy
               that
               had
               a
               part
               in
               this
               first
               Resurrection
            
             to
             all
             this
             Glory
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             Holy
             too
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             6.
             
             And
             that
             the
             second
             death
             shall
             have
             no
             power
             on
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             while
             they
             are
             drowning
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Floods
             of
             all
             abomination
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             all
             corruption
             ,
             and
             laying
             the
             grounds
             of
             all
             division
             ,
             subduing
             Kings
             ,
             and
             murdering
             Christians
             by
             thousands
             ,
             till
             the
             Year
             1300.
             
             Blessed
             and
             holy
             and
             happy
             are
             they
             ,
             because
             though
             they
             persecute
             the
             Godly
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             from
             being
             persecuted
             
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
             :
             Yea
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             freed
             from
             persecution
             in
             the
             Ages
             when
             the
             poor
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             Albigenses
             were
             murdered
             in
             greater
             numbers
             than
             ever
             the
             Heathens
             murdered
             the
             Christians
             heretofore
             .
             When
             I
             can
             believe
             abundance
             of
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             will
             believe
             Dr.
             
             Hammond's
             first
             Dissertation
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Dissertation
             which
             is
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             I
             little
             regard
             ,
             as
             not
             concerning
             me
             .
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             Dr.
             Pierson
             (
             who
             they
             say
             is
             about
             it
             )
             to
             answer
             Dallaeus
             his
             numerous
             Arguments
             against
             him
             (
             with
             Dionysius
             .
             )
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             wish
             Dr.
             Pierson
             may
             prevail
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Witness
             among
             all
             the
             Ancients
             whom
             I
             more
             trust
             to
             (
             at
             least
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             )
             as
             a
             plain
             undoubted
             destroyer
             of
             our
             Prelacy
             ,
             than
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             confidence
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Champions
             .
             I
             am
             possest
             with
             admiration
             as
             much
             at
             their
             glorying
             in
             Ignatius
             ,
             as
             the
             Patron
             of
             Diocesans
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             much
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             at
             their
             glorying
             in
             
               Rich.
               Hooker
            
             as
             a
             Defender
             of
             Monarchy
             and
             the
             Prelates
             Loyalty
             :
             Of
             Ignatiu●
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             D●●●ert
             .
             about
             Scripture
             passages
             more
             concerneth
             us
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             which
             tells
             us
             of
             Christs
             Episcopacy
             ,
             concerneth
             not
             our
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Regeneration
             ,
             be
             the
             New
             Church
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Episcopal
             Thrones
             be
             there
             meant
             ,
             as
             setled
             in
             several
             Provinces
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ever
             to
             have
             been
             )
             is
             little
             to
             our
             business
             .
             Nor
             yet
             whether
             he
             will
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Prelacy
             but
             Secular
             Coactive
             power
             and
             g●andure
             that
             is
             denyed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             those
             that
             grudged
             at
             the
             Precedency
             desired
             for
             James
             and
             John
             ,
             which
             Christ
             intended
             to
             reprehend
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             an
             injurious
             Secular
             power
             ,
             but
             a
             labour
             that
             was
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             sufficeth
             me
             that
             so
             much
             is
             here
             confessed
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             :
             For
             that
             Precedency
             and
             Power
             which
             Christ
             alloweth
             in
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             is
             it
             which
             he
             denyeth
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             Tyranny
             ,
             proud
             Domination
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             but
             just
             Secular
             Government
             ,
             which
             he
             alloweth
             in
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Nations
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             and
             not
             the
             former
             which
             he
             denyeth
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             all
             the
             Prelates
             here
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             Q●estion
             ,
             Whether
             they
             be
             Above
             their
             Brethren
             by
             Dr.
             
             H's
             Confession
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             they
             may
             take
             more
             care
             and
             pains
             for
             Mens
             Salvation
             ?
             When
             one
             of
             us
             poor
             Ministers
             were
             not
             able
             night
             and
             day
             to
             Catechise
             ,
             instruct
             and
             oversee
             a
             Congregation
             of
             two
             or
             three
             thousand
             Souls
             ,
             without
             much
             help
             or
             many
             sad
             unavoidable
             Omissions
             ,
             the
             Q●estion
             shall
             be
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             may
             not
             undertake
             to
             Teach
             and
             oversee
             many
             hundreds
             or
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             Catechise
             ,
             Pray
             with
             ,
             and
             Exhort
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             than
             any
             Parish
             Minister
             doth
             or
             is
             able
             to
             do
             ;
             And
             to
             do
             all
             this
             without
             ever
             coming
             into
             those
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             ever
             seeing
             the
             Faces
             ,
             or
             hearing
             the
             names
             of
             one
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             or
             ever
             speaking
             one
             word
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             summoning
             th●m
             by
             Apparitors
             to
             a
             Lay-Chancellors
             
             Court
             ,
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             first
             ,
             and
             after
             imprisoned
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             what
             the
             Chancellor
             bids
             them
             .
             O
             what
             is
             mans
             understanding
             !
             when
             a
             Carnal
             interest
             hath
             there
             clothed
             it self
             with
             a
             Sacred
             name
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
             He
             telleth
             us
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             commited
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             their
             Successors
             :
             But
             whether
             all
             the
             Bishops
             Ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             living
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             dying
             before
             them
             it
             's
             like
             )
             were
             their
             Successors
             ,
             and
             whether
             all
             true
             Pastors
             were
             not
             such
             Bishops
             as
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ;
             and
             whether
             by
             those
             Keys
             be
             meant
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             or
             also
             of
             the
             Governors
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             extent
             the
             Churches
             under
             each
             Bishop
             was
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             and
             use
             ,
             are
             the
             things
             in
             Question
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             saith
             nothing
             to
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
             He
             proveth
             by
             strong
             affirmation
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             by
             Christ's
             last
             Commission
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             of
             their
             several
             assigned
             certain
             Provinces
             .
             But
             confidence
             goeth
             not
             for
             proof
             with
             us
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             29.
             
             We
             never
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Oversight
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             we
             hold
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             World
             was
             the
             first
             Object
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             to
             gather
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Place
             ,
             Course
             ,
             or
             Circuit
             of
             their
             Travels
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             any
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             but
             left
             to
             their
             prudent
             choice
             ,
             by
             the
             Common
             Rules
             of
             Nature
             (
             doing
             all
             things
             in
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             Edifying
             )
             and
             sometime
             directed
             in
             their
             motions
             by
             the
             present
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             .
             3.
             
             That
             more
             than
             one
             Apostle
             was
             oft
             in
             the
             same
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             ,
             none
             claiming
             it
             as
             his
             peculiar
             Province
             ,
             nor
             denying
             the
             right
             of
             others
             to
             be
             there
             .
             And
             where
             one
             was
             this
             Year
             ,
             another
             was
             the
             next
             .
             4.
             
             That
             when
             an
             Apostle
             planted
             a
             Church
             in
             any
             City
             ,
             and
             settled
             Bishops
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             they
             themselves
             were
             called
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             the
             first
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Cities
             ;
             in
             which
             sence
             ,
             one
             Man
             had
             many
             Bishopricks
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Itinerant
             unfixed
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             fixed
             Bishops
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             themselves
             confined
             to
             any
             one
             limited
             Church
             or
             Province
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             out
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             confined
             to
             any
             one
             limited
             Province
             ,
             much
             less
             what
             that
             Province
             was
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             their
             Ability
             ,
             Opportunity
             ,
             Time
             and
             Prudence
             limited
             every
             Man
             ,
             and
             directed
             him
             as
             the
             End
             required
             .
             6.
             
             And
             that
             if
             the
             Apostles
             had
             fixed
             themselves
             in
             particular
             limited
             Provinces
             ,
             they
             had
             disobeyed
             their
             Commission
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             go
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             And
             no
             Man
             did
             ever
             yet
             so
             dote
             ,
             as
             to
             pretend
             that
             they
             divided
             the
             whole
             World
             into
             twelve
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             there
             fixed
             themselves
             :
             And
             such
             twelve
             Provinces
             as
             they
             had
             been
             capable
             of
             overseeing
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             but
             a
             little
             of
             the
             World
             :
             And
             it
             was
             but
             a
             little
             part
             ,
             comparatively
             ,
             that
             they
             Preacht
             the
             Gospel
             to
             :
             Most
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             they
             never
             saw
             :
             And
             those
             which
             they
             came
             into
             ,
             were
             so
             great
             and
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             Preached
             but
             to
             a
             few
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Yet
             this
             was
             not
             their
             culpable
             Omission
             ,
             because
             
             they
             were
             limited
             by
             Natural
             Impotency
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Impossibilities
             of
             doing
             more
             :
             But
             had
             it
             been
             by
             a
             Voluntary
             setling
             themselves
             in
             twelve
             Provinces
             to
             the
             neglect
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Case
             had
             been
             otherwise
             .
             But
             whilst
             they
             did
             their
             best
             for
             the
             whole
             World
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Ordained
             others
             to
             do
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             performed
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             There
             needeth
             no
             more
             to
             be
             said
             as
             to
             those
             Ancients
             that
             name
             the
             Apostles
             Bishops
             :
             Nor
             is
             their
             Episcopacy
             ,
             if
             proved
             ,
             any
             thing
             to
             our
             Case
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
             He
             thought
             he
             had
             proved
             that
             
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               Bishops
               only
               .
            
             Whereas
             (
             with
             Spalatensis
             ,
             and
             most
             Christians
             )
             we
             hold
             it
             given
             to
             Christ's
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             Eminency
             the
             Apostles
             only
             had
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             Whereas
             he
             denyeth
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             70
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             Disciples
             :
             We
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Evangelists
             and
             other
             Ministers
             that
             were
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             2.
             
             That
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             70
             were
             at
             least
             Temporary
             Apostles
             limited
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Preaching
             and
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             deny
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Text.
             And
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             could
             not
             Govern
             Churches
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             gathered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             if
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             in
             Baptizing
             ,
             did
             exercise
             any
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             (
             which
             he
             can
             never
             prove
             )
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             Case
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             the
             Itinerant
             Assistants
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             When
             themselves
             commonly
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             higher
             Orders
             contain
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             lower
             ?
             And
             are
             the
             Bishops
             higher
             than
             the
             Evangelists
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Nay
             ,
             when
             will
             he
             prove
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             Presbyter
             was
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             others
             as
             they
             appointed
             ,
             without
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             It
             would
             weary
             one
             that
             loveth
             not
             confusion
             and
             lost
             lalabour
             ,
             to
             read
             long
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             or
             Government
             ,
             which
             distinguish
             not
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Laity
             or
             Flocks
             ,
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Ministers
             themselves
             ?
             and
             that
             abuse
             the
             Church
             by
             feigning
             an
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             are
             not
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             proving
             that
             Church-Governors
             are
             not
             Church-Governors
             ?
             For
             what
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             essentially
             ,
             but
             a
             Stated
             Power
             and
             obligation
             to
             Teach
             and
             Govern
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Worship
             as
             their
             mouth
             and
             guide
             ?
          
           
             Cap.
             6.
             
             He
             seemeth
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             Evangelists
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             of
             Church-teaching
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             meer
             Preachers
             to
             the
             Insidels
             ,
             to
             favour
             the
             Independants
             Opinion
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             Laymen
             sent
             forth
             are
             to
             do
             that
             work
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Christ
             maketh
             such
             Officers
             as
             must
             Preach
             and
             Baptize
             and
             gather
             Churches
             among
             the
             Infidels
             before
             they
             govern
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             them
             that
             he
             will
             be
             with
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             the
             same
             men
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             teaching
             the
             Churches
             when
             they
             were
             gathered
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             expressed
             .
             2.
             
             Call
             them
             by
             what
             name
             you
             will
             ,
             such
             Itenirants
             were
             usual
             in
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             ,
             as
             
               Silas
               ,
               Apollo
            
             ,
             and
             many
             
             more
             .
             3.
             
             It
             was
             not
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             only
             that
             Converted
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             such
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             were
             called
             thus
             to
             labour
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Spirit
             immediately
             .
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             is
             said
             by
             many
             to
             have
             preached
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
             4.
             
             What
             man
             will
             dream
             that
             when
             these
             went
             abroad
             the
             World
             to
             convert
             men
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             fixed
             Bishops
             of
             particular
             Churches
             first
             ,
             which
             they
             thus
             forsook
             ?
             5.
             
             Who
             will
             believe
             that
             
               Joseph
               ,
               Silas
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Nathaniel
               ,
               Philip
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             converted
             any
             City
             ,
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             had
             no
             power
             after
             to
             teach
             them
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             no
             nor
             to
             Baptize
             them
             first
             ,
             nor
             to
             ordain
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             settle
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             must
             either
             have
             an
             Apostle
             or
             a
             City
             Bishop
             to
             come
             thither
             after
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             Such
             Fancies
             are
             obtruded
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             one
             Ministerial
             or
             Priestly
             Office
             is
             first
             dismembred
             ,
             and
             then
             new
             Officers
             feigned
             to
             be
             made
             up
             of
             the
             several
             Limbs
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
             As
             he
             rob'd
             the
             Evangelists
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             he
             would
             now
             rob
             all
             the
             meer
             Presbyters
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             (
             without
             shew
             of
             Scripture
             proof
             )
             from
             such
             words
             of
             Canons
             or
             Ancients
             as
             say
             the
             Presbyters
             shall
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Bishops
             .
             1.
             
             As
             if
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             no
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             are
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ?
             As
             if
             a
             Judge
             or
             a
             Justice
             were
             no
             Governour
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             under
             the
             King
             ?
             2.
             
             O
             Cruel
             Bishops
             that
             will
             undertake
             to
             do
             that
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             which
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             are
             too
             little
             for
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             and
             their
             own
             together
             may
             be
             damn'd
             by
             the
             Omission
             of
             it
             !
             If
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             be
             appointed
             for
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             they
             perfidiously
             betray
             them
             that
             thrust
             out
             the
             many
             hundreds
             that
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             pretending
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             one
             man
             among
             the
             many
             hundred
             that
             cannot
             do
             it
             .
             But
             of
             the
             Bishops
             great
             undertaking
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             there
             is
             little
             that
             concerneth
             us
             ,
             saving
             that
             he
             cometh
             near
             to
             grant
             us
             all
             that
             we
             desire
             ,
             while
             that
             §
             .
             15
             he
             saith
             that
             
               Learned
               men
               believe
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               one
               Region
               ,
               of
               old
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Altar
               ,
               so
               that
            
             lgnatius
             
               rightly
               conjoyneth
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               And
               all
               Schismaticks
               were
               said
               to
               set
               up
               Altar
               against
               Altar
               .
            
             As
             
               Cypr.
               de
               Unit.
               Eccle.
               Ep.
            
             40.
             72
             ,
             73
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             .
             And
             §
             .
             29.
             he
             mentioneth
             the
             Chorepiscopis
             as
             immitating
             the
             70
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             had
             denied
             the
             70
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             which
             he
             supposeth
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             to
             have
             under
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Of
             Clemens
             words
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
             About
             the
             sence
             of
             a
             Canon
             variously
             read
             .
          
           
             And
             Cap.
             10.
             
             Whether
             
               Eutychius
               Alexandrinus
            
             erred
             in
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             another
             ,
             are
             little
             pertinent
             to
             our
             business
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             4th
             .
             Dissert
             .
             the
             Cap.
             1.
             is
             but
             Proem
             ,
             but
             Cap.
             2.
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Bishops
             Governed
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             had
             planted
             ,
             without
             the
             mediation
             of
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             (
             all
             ways
             )
             and
             he
             bringeth
             not
             a
             word
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             but
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
             
               You
               have
               not
               many
               Fathers
               in
            
             
             
               Christ
               ,
               I
               have
               begotten
               you
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               c.
            
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               I
               have
               planted
            
             ,
             and
             c.
             9.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               will
               ye
               that
               I
               come
               with
               the
               Rod
               ?
            
             and
             c.
             5
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               I
               as
               absent
               in
               Body
               but
               present
               in
               Spirit
               have
               judged
            
             —
             This
             is
             all
             .
             And
             will
             not
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             wonder
             at
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             how
             easily
             men
             believe
             what
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             ,
             an
             evident
             Nothing
             will
             go
             for
             undenyable
             proof
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             an
             Apostle
             after
             that
             he
             had
             planted
             a
             Church
             remain
             still
             an
             Apostle
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Apostolical
             eminency
             of
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             greater
             than
             any
             meer
             Bishop
             had
             .
             2.
             
             But
             first
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Apostles
             had
             any
             fixed
             Provinces
             ,
             or
             Cities
             undertaken
             as
             their
             special
             charge
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             other
             Apostle
             had
             Apostolical
             Power
             ?
             And
             2.
             
             Whether
             there
             were
             not
             fixed
             Bishops
             setled
             by
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             planted
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             whether
             it
             was
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             '
             in
             particular
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             not
             more
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             than
             one
             ?
             For
             by
             [
             Unius
             ]
             which
             here
             he
             applyeth
             to
             Paul
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             
               Unicus
               ,
               Paul
               only
            
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             abuseth
             his
             Reader
             and
             himself
             .
             And
             1.
             
             He
             that
             will
             follow
             Paul
             in
             his
             Travels
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             he
             went
             the
             same
             way
             that
             some
             other
             Apostles
             went
             ,
             
               viz.
               John
            
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             must
             have
             the
             same
             Diocesses
             ,
             or
             have
             their
             Diocesses
             notably
             intermixt
             :
             John
             was
             in
             Asia
             as
             well
             as
             Paul
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Second
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             Asia
             ,
             as
             Paul's
             successor
             only
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             Nor
             will
             the
             Romans
             be
             willing
             to
             grant
             that
             Peter
             was
             Bishop
             of
             no
             more
             at
             Rome
             but
             the
             Jews
             only
             (
             as
             this
             Dr.
             elsewhere
             intimateth
             )
             lest
             that
             prove
             not
             that
             the
             Gentile
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             founded
             by
             Peter
             ,
             but
             by
             Paul
             alone
             .
             2.
             
             What
             proof
             hath
             he
             that
             besides
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             many
             other
             Apostles
             
               per
               vices
            
             in
             the
             same
             Cities
             where
             Paul
             had
             been
             ?
             And
             that
             when
             they
             did
             come
             thither
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             Apostolical
             Power
             there
             ?
             3.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             Text
             expresly
             say
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             long
             travelled
             together
             ?
             And
             doth
             it
             any
             where
             intimate
             that
             Paul
             was
             the
             Governour
             of
             Barnabas
             ,
             or
             the
             sole
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Churches
             planted
             by
             them
             both
             together
             ?
             Sure
             the
             people
             that
             would
             have
             worshipped
             Barnabas
             ,
             as
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             Paul
             but
             as
             Mercury
             ,
             did
             see
             no
             Sign
             of
             such
             a
             Prelacy
             in
             Paul.
             And
             the
             Apostles
             seem
             so
             to
             have
             ordered
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             going
             by
             Couples
             (
             as
             Christ
             sometimes
             sent
             two
             and
             two
             before
             him
             ,
             )
             as
             if
             they
             had
             done
             it
             purposely
             to
             prevent
             these
             Monarchical
             conceits
             .
             Peter
             and
             John
             were
             together
             at
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             Criple
             ,
             and
             the
             successful
             preaching
             that
             followed
             thereupon
             .
             Sometime
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             are
             together
             ;
             sometime
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ,
             and
             Barnabas
             and
             
               Mark
               :
               Paul
            
             and
             Sosthenes
             are
             the
             inscribed
             Names
             who
             send
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             Paul
             and
             Timothy
             the
             second
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Text
             alledged
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               One
               saith
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               another
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollo
             ;
             and
             c.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               Every
               one
               of
               you
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Apollos
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Cephas
             .
             —
             And
             Paul
             baptized
             none
             of
             them
             save
             Crispus
             and
             Gaius
             ,
             and
             the
             houshold
             of
             Stephanus
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             Peter
             was
             among
             them
             as
             well
             as
             Paul
             ;
             and
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             only
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             the
             Jews
             here
             also
             ,
             Apollos
             would
             not
             have
             been
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             third
             in
             a
             way
             of
             equality
             :
             And
             the
             Controversie
             would
             have
             been
             otherwise
             decided
             by
             Paul
             ,
             by
             telling
             the
             Jews
             that
             Peter
             was
             their
             sole
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             Paul
             was
             theirs
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Apollos
             was
             but
             their
             Subject
             .
             But
             he
             goeth
             quite
             another
             way
             to
             work
             ,
             preferring
             none
             ,
             nor
             dividing
             Dioceses
             ,
             but
             levelling
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             the
             helpers
             of
             their
             Faith.
             And
             though
             they
             had
             Apostolical
             preeminence
             above
             Apollos
             ,
             yet
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             are
             not
             said
             to
             have
             a
             proper
             Episcopacy
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             his
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
             
               Paul
               planted
               ;
               Paul
               onely
               was
               their
               Father
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Paul
            
             onely
             was
             their
             Bishop
             .
             I
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             and
             may
             long
             wait
             for
             a
             syllable
             of
             proof
             .
             Contrarily
             ,
             Paul
             onely
             was
             not
             their
             Apostle
             :
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Paul
            
             onely
             was
             not
             their
             Bishop
             .
             For
             every
             Apostle
             you
             say
             hath
             Episcopal
             Power
             included
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             :
             and
             none
             of
             them
             ceased
             to
             have
             Apostolical
             Power
             where-ever
             they
             came
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             were
             many
             together
             ,
             as
             at
             Jerusalem
             )
             Ergo
             ,
             None
             of
             them
             ceased
             to
             have
             Episcopal
             Power
             .
             The
             conceit
             of
             Conversion
             and
             Paternity
             entituling
             to
             sole
             Episcopacy
             ,
             I
             shall
             confute
             by
             it self
             anon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             
               Paul
               judged
               the
               incestuous
               person
            
             ,
             and
             
               speaketh
               of
               coming
               with
               the
               rod.
            
             And
             what
             followeth
             ?
             Ergo
             ,
             None
             but
             Paul
             might
             do
             the
             same
             in
             that
             Diocess
             .
             I
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             .
             Any
             other
             Apostle
             might
             do
             the
             same
             .
             Where
             is
             your
             Proof
             ?
             And
             if
             all
             this
             were
             granted
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             against
             the
             Cause
             that
             we
             maintain
             .
          
           
             And
             next
             let
             us
             inquire
             ,
             whether
             this
             Church
             had
             no
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             but
             Paul
             ?
             As
             here
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             proof
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             so
             I
             prove
             the
             contrary
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             in
             every
             Church
             and
             City
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             had
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             had
             not
             Presbyters
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             could
             hold
             no
             ordinary
             Christian
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             for
             all
             Gods
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             They
             could
             not
             communicate
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             for
             Lay-men
             may
             not
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             ordinary
             Guides
             and
             Teachers
             of
             a
             Worshipping
             Church
             .
             But
             they
             did
             hold
             such
             ordinary
             Assemblies
             ,
             communicating
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             onely
             Pastors
             that
             were
             itinerant
             
               in
               transitu
            
             as
             they
             came
             one
             after
             another
             that
             way
             ,
             is
             to
             speak
             without
             book
             ,
             and
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             them
             differ
             from
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             without
             proof
             .
          
           
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             doth
             plainly
             end
             that
             Controversie
             ,
             with
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             when
             they
             had
             so
             many
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             gifted
             Persons
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             Paul
             is
             put
             to
             restrain
             and
             regulate
             their
             Publick
             Exercises
             ,
             directing
             them
             to
             speak
             but
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             judge
             :
             and
             this
             rather
             by
             the
             way
             of
             edifying
             plainness
             ,
             than
             by
             Tongues
             ,
             &c.
             And
             c.
             11.
             they
             had
             enow
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             cb
             .
             5.
             they
             had
             Instructions
             for
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             incestuous
             man
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             scandalous
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             are
             chidden
             for
             not
             
             using
             it
             before
             .
             And
             who
             but
             the
             Separatists
             do
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Discipline
             is
             in
             the
             Peoples
             hands
             ?
             Therefore
             most
             certainly
             they
             had
             a
             Clergy
             .
             And
             if
             all
             this
             go
             not
             for
             proof
             against
             a
             bare
             Affirmation
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             can
             prove
             nothing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             
             I
             scarce
             think
             that
             Paul
             would
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             say
             [
             
               Though
               you
               have
               ten
               thousand
               instructers
            
             ]
             if
             they
             had
             not
             had
             qualified
             Persons
             enow
             to
             afford
             them
             one
             or
             two
             for
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             proving
             no
             more
             of
             any
             one
             Apostles
             fixed
             Episcopacy
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             their
             secondary
             Bishops
             or
             Apostles
             :
             And
             whereas
             we
             judge
             ,
             that
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Assistants
             were
             unfixed
             Ministers
             ,
             appropriating
             no
             Churches
             or
             Diocesses
             to
             themselves
             in
             point
             of
             Power
             ,
             but
             planting
             ,
             setling
             ,
             and
             confirming
             Churches
             in
             an
             itinerant
             way
             ,
             and
             distributing
             their
             Provinces
             onely
             arbitrarily
             and
             changeably
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Spirit
             guided
             them
             at
             the
             present
             time
             of
             their
             work
             ;
             and
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             were
             such
             Pastors
             as
             these
             Church-gatherers
             fixed
             in
             a
             stated
             relation
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             so
             that
             an
             Apostle
             was
             a
             Bishop
             eminenter
             ,
             but
             not
             formaliter
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             was
             no
             Apostle
             in
             the
             eminent
             sense
             ,
             but
             was
             also
             an
             
               itinerant
               Preacher
            
             limitedly
             ,
             because
             while
             he
             oversaw
             his
             Flock
             he
             was
             also
             to
             endeavour
             the
             conversion
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             his
             opportunity
             allowed
             him
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             being
             our
             judgment
             ,
             this
             learned
             Doctor
             supposeth
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             fixed
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             second
             Apostles
             .
             And
             I
             so
             avoid
             contending
             about
             Names
             ,
             even
             where
             it
             is
             of
             some
             importance
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             waste
             my
             time
             upon
             it
             till
             it
             be
             necessary
             .
             In
             §
             1.
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             
               second
               Apostles
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               same
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Name
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               either
               planted
               and
               ruled
               Churches
               ,
               or
               ruled
               such
               as
               others
               had
               planted
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             1.
             
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Apostles
             had
             indefinite
             itinerant
             Assistants
             ,
             and
             definite
             fixed
             Bishops
             placed
             by
             them
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             But
             the
             indefinite
             and
             the
             definite
             must
             not
             be
             confounded
             .
             2.
             
             And
             were
             not
             
               Luke
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Timothy
            
             ,
             and
             other
             itinerant
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             such
             Assistants
             or
             secondary
             Apostles
             ?
             Exclude
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             can
             prove
             none
             but
             the
             fixed
             Bishops
             :
             But
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             before
             deny
             Evangelists
             ,
             Dissert
             .
             3.
             cap.
             6.
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             meer
             converting
             Preachers
             ,
             below
             Doctors
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             with
             Deacons
             ?
             whereas
             
               Paul
               ,
               Ephes
            
             .
             4.
             11.
             doth
             place
             them
             before
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
             But
             avoiding
             the
             Controversie
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             call
             them
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             we
             believe
             that
             these
             itinerant
             Assistants
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             of
             that
             One
             sacred
             Office
             commonly
             called
             the
             Priesthood
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             though
             not
             yet
             fixed
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             assigning
             them
             to
             particular
             Churches
             did
             not
             make
             them
             of
             a
             new
             Order
             ,
             but
             onely
             give
             them
             a
             new
             object
             and
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             the
             Power
             which
             they
             had
             before
             ;
             and
             that
             Philip
             and
             other
             Deacons
             were
             not
             Evangelists
             meerly
             as
             Deacons
             (
             which
             term
             denoteth
             a
             fixed
             Office
             in
             one
             Church
             )
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             further
             Call
             :
             And
             that
             you
             never
             did
             prove
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             Scripture
             knew
             one
             Presbyter
             that
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             have
             ;
             yea
             ,
             you
             confess
             your self
             the
             contrary
             .
             All
             therefore
             
             that
             followeth
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             your
             Book
             ,
             of
             
               James
               the
               Just
            
             ,
             and
             Mark
             ,
             and
             others
             having
             Episcopal
             power
             ,
             is
             nothing
             against
             us
             :
             The
             thing
             that
             we
             put
             you
             to
             prove
             is
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             such
             an
             Officer
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             that
             hath
             not
             Episcopal
             Power
             and
             Obligation
             too
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Flock
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             governing
             that
             Church
             according
             to
             God's
             Word
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             learn
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             ,
             whether
             all
             the
             Apostles
             which
             staid
             long
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             while
             James
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             were
             not
             Bishops
             also
             with
             him
             ?
             Whether
             they
             ceased
             to
             be
             Apostles
             to
             the
             People
             there
             ?
             Or
             whether
             they
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             Bishops
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             lost
             any
             of
             their
             Power
             by
             making
             James
             Bishop
             ?
             And
             whether
             one
             Church
             then
             had
             not
             many
             Bishops
             at
             once
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             made
             James
             greater
             than
             themselves
             ,
             Whether
             according
             to
             your
             Premonition
             they
             did
             not
             give
             a
             Power
             or
             Honour
             which
             they
             had
             not
             (
             which
             you
             think
             unanswerable
             in
             our
             Case
             )
             ?
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             come
             in
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &
             3.
             of
             which
             (
             though
             the
             matter
             be
             little
             to
             our
             Cause
             )
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             before
             ,
             why
             I
             prefer
             the
             Exposition
             of
             Ticoniui
             ,
             which
             Augustine
             seemeth
             to
             favour
             .
             And
             I
             find
             nothing
             here
             to
             the
             contrary
             that
             needeth
             a
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             Angels
             to
             be
             Archbishops
             ;
             which
             if
             done
             ,
             would
             not
             touch
             our
             Cause
             ,
             who
             meddle
             not
             with
             Archbishops
             ,
             but
             onely
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             full
             Pastoral
             or
             Episcopal
             Office
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             as
             over
             the
             Flock
             ,
             should
             be
             found
             in
             every
             particular
             Church
             that
             hath
             
               unum
               Altaere
            
             .
          
           
             To
             prove
             Metropolitans
             (
             again
             )
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             how
             that
             in
             Provinces
             we
             find
             [
             Churches
             ]
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Plural
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Cities
               onely
               [
               a
               Church
            
             ]
             singularly
             :
             not
             perceiving
             how
             hereby
             he
             overthrows
             his
             Cause
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             never
             prove
             that
             in
             Scripture
             
               many
               particular
               ,
               Churches
            
             are
             called
             [
             
               A
               Church
            
             ]
             Diocesane
             or
             Metropolitan
             ,
             as
             united
             in
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             our
             Diooesane
             and
             Metropolitan
             Churches
             now
             are
             .
             Nay
             indeed
             ,
             though
             the
             Society
             be
             specified
             by
             the
             Government
             ,
             yet
             the
             Name
             sticketh
             in
             their
             teeth
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             they
             seldom
             use
             the
             Title
             of
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Canterbury
            
             and
             York
             ]
             for
             the
             whole
             Province
             ;
             and
             they
             use
             to
             say
             the
             Diocese
             of
             
               Lincoln
               ,
               London
               ,
               Winchester
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               ,
               &c.
            
             rather
             than
             [
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               London
               ,
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               &c.
            
             ]
             lest
             the
             Hearers
             would
             so
             hardly
             he
             seduced
             from
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             [
             Church
             ]
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             Proofs
             of
             the
             Civil
             or
             Jewish
             distinction
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             §
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             let
             them
             mind
             that
             think
             it
             pertinent
             :
             But
             §
             9.
             we
             have
             a
             great
             word
             ,
             that
             [
             
               It
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               many
               examples
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               Image
               the
               Apostles
               took
               care
               every
               where
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               constituted
               a
               subordination
               and
               dependence
               of
               the
               lesser
               on
               the
               more
               eminent
               Cities
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               Plantations
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             to
             some
             purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             made
             good
             .
             The
             first
             Instance
             is
             Acts
             14.
             26.
             16.
             4.
             and
             15.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             30.
             
             Not
             a
             word
             else
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             what
             's
             here
             ?
             Why
             ,
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               are
               sent
               to
               Jerusalem
               
               from
               Antioch
               ,
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               about
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               on
               their
               way
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               passed
               thorow
               Phenice
               and
               Samaria
               :
               Chosen
               men
               are
               sent
               to
               Antioch
               with
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               Judas
               and
               Silas
               ,
               with
               Letters
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               and
               Cilicia
               :
               And
               when
               they
               came
               to
               Antioch
               they
               delivered
               the
               Letters
               ;
               and
               Paul
               and
               Timothy
               as
               they
               went
               thorow
               the
               Cities
               delivered
               them
               the
               Decrees
               to
               keep
               ,
               that
               were
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               that
               were
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               ]
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             Reader
             wonder
             where
             is
             the
             Proof
             ?
             And
             wonder
             he
             may
             for
             me
             ,
             unless
             this
             be
             it
             :
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             were
             at
             Jerusalem
             when
             they
             wrote
             this
             Letter
             ,
             and
             thence
             sent
             it
             to
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             and
             
               Cilicia
               :
               Ergo
            
             ,
             They
             established
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             the
             Governour
             and
             Metropolitan
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             and
             Cilicia
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             went
             from
             Antioch
             to
             other
             Cities
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             these
             Decrees
             :
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Antioch
            
             is
             the
             governing
             Metropolis
             of
             those
             Cities
             .
             I
             think
             the
             major
             Propositions
             are
             ,
             [
             Every
             City
             from
             which
             Apostles
             send
             their
             Letters
             to
             other
             Cities
             ,
             and
             every
             City
             from
             which
             an
             Apostle
             carrieth
             such
             Letters
             or
             Decrees
             to
             other
             Cities
             ,
             is
             by
             those
             Apostles
             made
             the
             Governing
             Metropolis
             of
             those
             other
             Cities
             .
             ]
             What
             dull
             Heads
             are
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             to
             question
             such
             a
             Proposition
             as
             this
             !
             But
             it
             is
             not
             given
             to
             all
             Men
             to
             be
             wise
             :
             And
             we
             ignorant
             Persons
             are
             left
             in
             doubt
             ,
             Q.
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Universal
             Headship
             or
             Papacy
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             be
             not
             of
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ?
             and
             that
             more
             than
             by
             one
             Apostle
             ,
             even
             by
             all
             of
             them
             that
             were
             then
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ?
               Q.
            
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             this
             as
             they
             did
             other
             parts
             of
             Church-settlement
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             so
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             ?
             yea
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             eminent
             Authority
             than
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             by
             parts
             ,
             by
             several
             single
             Men
             ,
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             Evangelists
             ?
             when
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             by
             all
             together
             .
             Q.
             3.
             
             Whether
             Christ's
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             Apostles
             thence
             into
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             into
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             onely
             )
             do
             not
             incomparably
             more
             evidently
             make
             Jerusalem
             the
             Universal
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             it
             above
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             one
             Empire
             ?
             Q.
             4.
             
             Whether
             then
             an
             Universal
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             be
             not
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             ?
             and
             so
             a
             Jerusalem
             Papacy
             be
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             Religion
             ?
             Q.
             5.
             
             Whether
             then
             all
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             that
             did
             set
             up
             
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             Constantinople
             above
             Jerusalem
             ,
             were
             not
             Traytors
             against
             the
             Universal
             Sovereign
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             Usurpation
             and
             gross
             Schism
             ?
             Q.
             6.
             
             To
             what
             parpose
             this
             Sovereignty
             was
             given
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             possess'd
             and
             exercised
             ?
             Q.
             7.
             
             Whether
             
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             could
             alter
             this
             Church-Constitution
             ?
             and
             one
             Apostle
             could
             undo
             what
             all
             together
             had
             done
             ?
             Q.
             8.
             
             Whether
             the
             Apostles
             carried
             this
             Metropolitical
             Prerogative
             with
             them
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             came
             ?
             And
             whether
             it
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Men
             or
             the
             Place
             ?
             And
             whether
             to
             the
             Place
             whence
             they
             first
             set
             out
             ,
             or
             to
             every
             
             place
             where
             they
             came
             ?
             or
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             dyed
             ?
             Judge
             what
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             any
             of
             these
             .
             Q.
             9.
             
             When
             they
             were
             scattered
             ;
             which
             of
             their
             Seats
             was
             the
             Metropolitan
             to
             the
             rest
             ?
             or
             were
             they
             all
             equal
             ?
             Q.
             10.
             
             If
             the
             Power
             followed
             the
             Civil
             Power
             of
             the
             Metropolitane
             Rulers
             ,
             whether
             Caesar
             did
             not
             more
             in
             constituting
             the
             Church-Order
             ,
             and
             giving
             power
             comparatively
             to
             the
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             than
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Q.
             11.
             
             Whether
             it
             was
             not
             in
             
             Caesar's
             power
             to
             unmake
             all
             the
             Church
             Metropolitans
             and
             Bishops
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             dissolving
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Charters
             of
             Cities
             ?
             Q.
             12.
             
             If
             it
             please
             any
             King
             ,
             or
             be
             the
             Custom
             of
             any
             Kingdom
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             America
             )
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             have
             no
             Cities
             or
             Metropolis
             ,
             whether
             it
             must
             have
             any
             Churches
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Metropolitane
             ?
             Q.
             13.
             
             Whether
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Letters
             from
             Corinth
             to
             Rome
             he
             thereby
             made
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Diocess
             of
             Rome
             ?
             And
             whether
             little
             Cenchrea
             was
             over
             them
             also
             ,
             because
             Phoebe
             carried
             the
             Letter
             ?
             And
             did
             his
             writing
             from
             Philippi
             to
             Corinth
             subject
             Corinth
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Philippi
             ?
             And
             did
             his
             writing
             from
             Rome
             to
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Philippi
            
             ,
             the
             Colossians
             ;
             and
             from
             Athens
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             and
             from
             Laodicea
             and
             Rome
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             from
             Nicopolis
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             
             John's
             writing
             from
             Patmos
             to
             the
             Asian
             Metropolitanes
             produce
             the
             same
             effect
             ?
             Q.
             14.
             
             If
             
             Paul's
             carrying
             the
             Letters
             from
             Antioch
             to
             other
             Cities
             ,
             proved
             Antioch
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             whether
             when
             he
             returned
             from
             the
             other
             to
             Antioch
             again
             ,
             he
             made
             not
             the
             other
             the
             Governours
             of
             Antioch
             ?
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             prosecute
             this
             Fiction
             any
             further
             .
             His
             following
             Citations
             from
             the
             Fathers
             I
             think
             unworthy
             of
             an
             Answer
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             these
             Fathers
             took
             the
             Metropolitane
             Order
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             complyance
             with
             the
             Roman
             Government
             ,
             by
             meer
             humane
             ,
             alterable
             policy
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Opinion
             rose
             as
             early
             as
             he
             pretendeth
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             these
             Ancients
             were
             not
             deceived
             ,
             ●●t
             our
             English
             Bishops
             rather
             (
             
               Bilson
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             who
             took
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             for
             Creatures
             of
             Humane
             Original
             .
          
           
             While
             Ignatius
             his
             being
             Bishop
             of
             [
             
               a
               Church
               in
               Syria
            
             ]
             shall
             prove
             him
             the
             Bishop
             of
             all
             Syria
             ;
             and
             [
             
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               dwelling
               in
            
             Syria
             in
             Antiochia
             ]
             shall
             be
             equivalent
             with
             [
             
               the
               Church
               in
            
             Antiochia
             
               governing
               all
            
             Syria
             ]
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             hinder
             such
             men
             from
             proving
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             would
             have
             believed
             .
          
           
             His
             Cap.
             6.
             of
             the
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             Cap.
             7.
             that
             prepareth
             the
             stating
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             need
             no
             answer
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             where
             a
             single
             Presbyter
             was
             ,
             he
             had
             himself
             the
             power
             of
             Governing
             that
             Church
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             were
             many
             ,
             though
             all
             had
             the
             full
             Office
             severally
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             use
             it
             in
             Concord
             .
             And
             whether
             one
             amongst
             them
             shall
             have
             a
             precedency
             or
             guidance
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             we
             think
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             hath
             proved
             )
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             alterable
             by
             humane
             prudence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             various
             condition
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             And
             if
             any
             take
             both
             such
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             
             to
             be
             
               Jure
               Divine
            
             ,
             with
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             somewhat
             to
             his
             Cause
             ,
             but
             nothing
             to
             ours
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             he
             openeth
             his
             conceit
             (
             which
             in
             time
             I
             shall
             shew
             doth
             yield
             us
             the
             whole
             Cause
             )
             that
             every
             place
             of
             Scripture
             which
             mentioneth
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             meaneth
             
               Diocesan
               supereminent
               Bishops
               only
            
             .
             And
             first
             he
             proveth
             it
             of
             the
             Elders
             Bishops
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             because
             the
             
               whole
               flock
            
             is
             meant
             of
             all
             Asia
             :
             Fully
             proved
             ,
             because
             Irenaeus
             said
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             convocate
             from
             Ephesus
             and
             the
             nearest
             Cities
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Irenaeus
             saith
             not
             [
             Bishops
             ]
             only
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             conjoining
             them
             as
             two
             sorts
             ,
             and
             not
             [
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             ]
             as
             the
             Doctor
             doth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
               nearest
               Cities
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               Asia
            
             ,
             we
             take
             not
             for
             words
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             .
             3.
             
             We
             take
             not
             your
             bare
             word
             for
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Bishops
             of
             several
             Cities
             were
             there
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             all
             Asia
             that
             is
             singularly
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             Flock
             ,
             and
             not
             each
             Bishops
             Flock
             respectively
             ;
             
               q.
               d.
               Each
               of
               you
               look
               to
               your
               several
               Flock
               .
            
             4.
             
             We
             think
             if
             you
             calculate
             the
             time
             ,
             Acts
             20
             and
             21.
             and
             consider
             
             Paul's
             haste
             Acts
             20.
             16.
             that
             few
             impartial
             men
             will
             believe
             that
             
             Paul's
             Messengers
             (
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             go
             on
             foot
             )
             did
             so
             quickly
             go
             all
             over
             Asia
             ,
             and
             so
             quickly
             get
             together
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             to
             Miletum
             ;
             unless
             they
             all
             resided
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             our
             English
             Bishops
             do
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             Governed
             their
             unknown
             people
             by
             a
             Lay-Chancellour
             .
             5.
             
             And
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               ibid.
               p.
            
             312.
             saith
             [
             
               Et
               omnia
               hujusmodi
               per
               solum
               Lucam
               cognovimus
               ,
               we
               know
               all
               such
               things
               by
            
             Luke
             alone
             ,
             pretending
             no
             other
             Tradition
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             in
             Luke
             it
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             thence
             proved
             .
             6.
             
             But
             he
             pleadeth
             our
             Cause
             too
             strongly
             ,
             by
             supposing
             that
             each
             City
             then
             had
             a
             Bishop
             without
             any
             subject
             half
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             no
             such
             Office
             was
             yet
             made
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
             Of
             
             Timothy's
             Episcopacy
             concerneth
             not
             our
             Cause
             .
             Though
             I
             hope
             that
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             Church
             were
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             Angel
             or
             Church
             in
             Rev.
             2.
             is
             described
             .
             And
             it
             's
             easier
             to
             answer
             the
             strength
             of
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             than
             for
             him
             to
             answer
             the
             Evidence
             brought
             by
             Prin
             in
             his
             
               Vnbishoping
               Timothy
            
             and
             Titus
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             itinerant
             life
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             life
             of
             a
             fixed
             Bishop
             .
             And
             if
             non-residency
             have
             such
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             have
             taught
             men
             to
             leave
             their
             Churches
             year
             after
             year
             ,
             and
             play
             the
             Pastor
             many
             hundred
             Miles
             distant
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             dream
             that
             non-residence
             is
             a
             duty
             .
             And
             if
             all
             these
             years
             
             Timothy's
             Metropolitan
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             had
             no
             
               ordained
               Presbyter
            
             (
             but
             Passengers
             that
             fell
             in
             )
             I
             blame
             them
             not
             ,
             or
             wonder
             not
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             they
             lost
             their
             first
             love
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             like
             they
             seldom
             had
             any
             Church
             Assemblies
             to
             Communicate
             and
             Worship
             God
             together
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             
             Cometh
             to
             the
             case
             of
             
               Philippi
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             §
             .
             3.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               that
            
             Epaphroditus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Philippi
             
               was
               at
            
             Rome
             with
             Paul
             
               when
               he
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
            
             (
             and
             he
             supposeth
             that
             there
             were
             yet
             no
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             .
             )
             And
             so
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               at
            
             Philippi
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
            
             ,
             ]
             he
             meant
             [
             
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               at
            
             
             Philippi
             
               where
               there
               was
               no
               Bishop
            
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             Cities
             of
             Macedonia
             that
             had
             every
             one
             a
             Prelate
             without
             ever
             a
             Presbyter
             under
             him
             .
             ]
             With
             some
             this
             expounding
             may
             go
             for
             modest
             ,
             if
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             Two
             probable
             Arguments
             I
             object
             against
             his
             improbable
             Expositions
             of
             this
             Text
             and
             that
             Acts
             20.
             before
             mentioned
             :
             1.
             
             Where
             did
             he
             ever
             read
             that
             all
             the
             Province
             of
             Macedonia
             was
             called
             Philippi
             ;
             and
             the
             Saints
             said
             to
             dwell
             at
             Philippi
             that
             dwelt
             all
             over
             Macedonia
             ?
             2.
             
             Where
             did
             he
             ever
             read
             in
             Scripture
             many
             Episcopal
             Churches
             under
             one
             Metropolitan
             ,
             called
             
               One
               Church
            
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             ,
             as
             in
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             or
             One
             Flock
             either
             ?
             3.
             
             Will
             any
             knowing
             man
             deny
             that
             he
             contradicteth
             not
             only
             Hierom
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             but
             the
             common
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             this
             his
             odd
             Opinion
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             gross
             partiality
             for
             the
             same
             man
             that
             can
             so
             easily
             cast
             off
             the
             judgment
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Ancients
             at
             once
             ,
             to
             lay
             so
             much
             of
             the
             whole
             stress
             of
             his
             Diocesan
             and
             Metropolitan
             Cause
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             assertions
             ,
             yea
             doubtful
             reports
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             it
             for
             so
             immodest
             a
             thing
             in
             others
             ,
             to
             deny
             belief
             to
             them
             in
             such
             uncertain
             matters
             ?
          
           
             But
             he
             setteth
             Epiphanius
             his
             words
             against
             Aerius
             against
             them
             all
             ▪
             Even
             that
             Epiphanius
             who
             ordained
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             Diocess
             to
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             that
             combined
             with
             that
             
               Theophilus
               Alexand.
            
             (
             of
             whom
             Socrates
             writeth
             such
             horrid
             and
             unchristian
             practices
             )
             to
             root
             out
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             raise
             a
             flame
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             who
             liker
             a
             mad
             man
             than
             a
             sober
             Bishop
             ,
             came
             from
             Cyprus
             not
             only
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             where
             Chrysostom
             used
             to
             officiate
             ,
             to
             inflame
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             declame
             against
             ,
             and
             censure
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             an
             inferiour
             ;
             and
             that
             parted
             with
             him
             in
             a
             wrathful
             Prognostick
             ,
             and
             dyed
             by
             the
             way
             home
             :
             And
             yet
             even
             this
             one
             man
             saith
             nothing
             to
             his
             advantage
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             placed
             Bishops
             only
             with
             Deacons
             in
             some
             Churches
             that
             had
             not
             fit
             men
             to
             make
             Presbyters
             of
             :
             which
             we
             not
             only
             grant
             ,
             but
             doubt
             whether
             ever
             they
             made
             any
             but
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             great
             Cities
             there
             were
             many
             of
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             §
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             when
             it
             seemed
             to
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             he
             yet
             further
             gratifieth
             us
             ,
             by
             granting
             ,
             yea
             maintaining
             that
             one
             Congregation
             had
             not
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             [
             
               nothing
               hindreth
               but
               that
               in
               the
               same
               City
               there
               might
               sometimes
               be
               two
               distinct
               Assemblies
               ,
               converted
               by
               two
               Apostles
               ,
               perhaps
               of
               distinct
               dialects
               and
               rites
               ,
               and
               these
               governed
               by
               distinct
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               a
               divided
               or
               distinct
               Clergie
               ,
            
             ]
             which
             is
             almost
             as
             much
             as
             we
             desire
             .
             If
             any
             more
             be
             necessary
             he
             granteth
             it
             us
             ,
             §
             .
             11.
             where
             having
             feigned
             and
             not
             proved
             that
             the
             people
             of
             all
             the
             Province
             of
             Macedonia
             were
             said
             by
             Paul
             to
             be
             at
             Philippi
             ;
             he
             confesseth
             that
             then
             every
             City
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             
               none
               of
               those
               that
               we
               now
               call
               Presbyters
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             more
             this
             Bastard
             sort
             of
             Presbyters
             Office
             that
             we
             deny
             than
             the
             Bishops
             :
             And
             granting
             this
             he
             grants
             us
             all
             ;
             even
             that
             then
             there
             was
             no
             such
             half
             Officers
             ,
             nor
             Bishops
             that
             had
             the
             rule
             of
             any
             Presbyters
             :
             which
             he
             further
             proveth
             ,
             §
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             §
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             he
             giveth
             us
             two
             more
             Observations
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             gave
             precedency
             to
             some
             Churches
             .
             Where
             I
             would
             learn
             whether
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             still
             observed
             the
             order
             in
             converting
             men
             ,
             to
             begin
             at
             the
             highest
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             descend
             by
             order
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             Villages
             ?
             Or
             whether
             our
             Doctor
             do
             not
             here
             contradict
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             every
             where
             disposing
             of
             the
             Churches
             according
             to
             the
             Civil
             Metropolitical
             Order
             ?
             I
             doubt
             his
             memory
             here
             failed
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Philippi
             and
             Thessalonica
             being
             both
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             these
             Epistles
             being
             each
             written
             to
             all
             the
             Province
             ,
             we
             hence
             learn
             that
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             were
             written
             to
             the
             same
             men
             .
             Whether
             each
             Epistle
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             was
             written
             to
             all
             Asia
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             faults
             charged
             on
             all
             that
             are
             charged
             on
             any
             one
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             your
             arbitrary
             belief
             .
             For
             none
             of
             these
             are
             proved
             ,
             whatever
             proof
             is
             boasted
             of
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             he
             further
             gratifieth
             us
             in
             expounding
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             One
             Bishop
             with
             Deacons
             then
             serving
             for
             a
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             not
             having
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             half
             Presbyter
             subject
             to
             any
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             he
             is
             as
             liberal
             in
             expounding
             Tit.
             1.
             
             By
             
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             a
             single
             Bishop
             that
             had
             no
             half
             Presbyter
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             whose
             Diocess
             had
             but
             one
             Assembly
             .
             We
             are
             not
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             quarrel
             with
             this
             liberality
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             13.
             
             And
             about
             Heb.
             13.
             we
             are
             as
             much
             gratified
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             of
             which
             more
             afterwards
             .
             And
             Cap.
             14
             ,
             and
             15.
             he
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             are
             meant
             of
             none
             but
             Bishops
             .
             And
             
               that
               Presbyters
               now
               adays
               are
               permitted
               and
               tyed
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               instruct
               them
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               this
               apparently
               arose
               hence
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               in
               ordaining
               Presbyters
               gave
               them
               that
               power
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               exercised
               till
               licensed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               Letters
               .
            
             ]
             Of
             this
             detestable
             Opinion
             (
             worse
             than
             the
             Italians
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             derived
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             from
             the
             Pope
             )
             I
             have
             said
             somewhat
             before
             ,
             and
             intend
             more
             in
             due
             place
             .
             The
             Bishops
             do
             only
             ministerially
             give
             them
             possession
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             Instituter
             of
             the
             Office
             by
             himself
             (
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Apostles
             .
             )
             Can
             the
             Bishops
             any
             more
             chuse
             to
             deliver
             this
             possession
             by
             Ordination
             ,
             than
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Could
             they
             have
             made
             Presbyters
             that
             had
             no
             power
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             ?
             Is
             the
             Bishops
             liberality
             the
             original
             of
             the
             Office
             ?
             How
             much
             then
             is
             Christ
             beholden
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             are
             in
             some
             one
             of
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             they
             will
             give
             leave
             to
             any
             Presbyter
             to
             teach
             any
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             and
             that
             when
             eighteen
             hundred
             of
             us
             were
             silenced
             in
             one
             day
             (
             Aug.
             24.
             1662.
             
             )
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             not
             served
             so
             too
             ?
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             he
             exerciseth
             the
             same
             naked
             affirming
             Authority
             of
             the
             words
             [
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
            
             ]
             Luke
             1.
             2.
             and
             Stewards
             ]
             all
             are
             but
             Bishops
             .
             And
             he
             asketh
             
               whether
               ever
               man
               heard
               of
               more
               Stewards
               than
               one
               in
               one
               house
               ?
               or
               of
               several
               bearers
               of
               one
               Key
               ?
            
             And
             he
             foresaw
             that
             we
             would
             tell
             him
             that
             Gods
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             one
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             least
             all
             the
             
             Apostles
             were
             Stewards
             and
             Key-Bearers
             in
             that
             one
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             none
             but
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             Steward
             of
             Gods
             Mysteries
             ,
             or
             have
             the
             Keys
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Though
               the
               Apostles
               are
               called
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
               that
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               as
               pertaining
               to
               the
               many
               divided
               Families
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               many
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               distinct
               parts
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               Apost●●s
               divided
               among
               themselves
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Unless
             his
             etiam
             here
             be
             a
             self-contradicting
             cheat
             ,
             it
             will
             hence
             follow
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             are
             not
             Stewards
             of
             Gods
             Mysteries
             in
             gathering
             Churches
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Churches
             gathered
             .
             2.
             
             That
             in
             Baptizing
             and
             giving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             yet
             entered
             not
             into
             a
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             they
             ex●ercised
             not
             any
             of
             their
             said
             Stewardship
             or
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             That
             thay
             have
             no
             Power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             at
             all
             ,
             over
             any
             that
             are
             not
             Members
             of
             a
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             
               Eunuch
               ,
               Act.
            
             8.
             
             And
             many
             Merchants
             ,
             Embassadors
             ,
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             many
             thousands
             that
             want
             Pastors
             or
             opportunity
             ,
             or
             hearts
             ,
             yea
             and
             all
             Christians
             in
             the
             first
             Instant
             as
             meerly
             Baptized
             Persons
             seeing
             Baptisme
             entereth
             them
             only
             into
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             any
             particular
             as
             such
             )
             4.
             
             And
             that
             till
             the
             Apostles
             gathered
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             distributed
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Stewardship
             ,
             nor
             use
             (
             at
             least
             )
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             And
             what
             if
             it
             can
             never
             be
             provedthat
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             distributed
             the
             universal
             Church
             into
             Apostolical
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             only
             
               pro
               re
               nata
            
             distributed
             themselves
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             were
             they
             never
             Stewards
             then
             nor
             Key-bearers
             ?
             Verily
             if
             I
             believed
             such
             a
             distribution
             of
             the
             World
             into
             twelve
             or
             more
             Provinces
             by
             them
             ,
             I
             should
             question
             the
             power
             that
             altered
             that
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             set
             us
             up
             but
             four
             or
             five
             Patriarches
             .
             And
             were
             the
             same
             Apostles
             no
             Stewards
             or
             Key-bearers
             out
             of
             their
             (
             feigned
             )
             several
             Provinces
             ?
             If
             we
             must
             be
             cilenced
             unless
             we
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             such
             self
             conceited
             Confident
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             ever
             Preach
             that
             is
             not
             born
             under
             the
             same
             Planet
             with
             them
             ?
             Cap.
             17.
             he
             proceedeth
             still
             to
             maintain
             our
             Cause
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             
               Justin
               Martyrs
            
             writings
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             meant
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             who
             had
             not
             one
             Presbyter
             under
             them
             ,
             but
             Deacons
             only
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             but
             single
             Congregations
             ;
             but
             did
             themselves
             alone
             with
             the
             Deacon
             perform
             all
             the
             publick
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             no
             equal
             Presbyter
             was
             placed
             with
             them
             ,
             offendeth
             us
             no
             more
             than
             that
             our
             Parish
             Ministers
             now
             are
             presented
             and
             instituted
             alone
             ,
             yea
             and
             have
             power
             to
             take
             Curates
             under
             them
             as
             their
             helpers
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             18.
             
             He
             proveth
             truly
             that
             the
             Names
             Sacerdos
             and
             Sacerdotium
             are
             usually
             by
             old
             Writers
             spoken
             of
             sole
             Bishops
             and
             Episcopacy
             .
             By
             which
             we
             are
             the
             more
             confirmed
             in
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             not
             
               Episcopus
               gregis
            
             a
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Flock
             ,
             is
             not
             Sacerdos
             ,
             true
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             hath
             only
             a
             limb
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             being
             a
             thing
             of
             presumptuous
             Prelates
             institution
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             19.
             
             He
             surther
             strengtheneth
             us
             by
             maintaining
             that
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             doth
             mean
             only
             
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Pastor
             of
             one
             only
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             Presbyter
             under
             him
             ,
             but
             Deacons
             :
             and
             that
             
               no
               mention
               is
               made
            
             by
             the
             Apostles
             of
             
               other
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             §
             6.
             
             And
             he
             gratifieth
             us
             with
             Epiphanius
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             §
             4.
             [
             
               because
               as
               yet
               there
               was
               not
               a
               multitude
               of
               Believers
               :
            
             ]
             And
             that
             the
             Elders
             that
             Paul
             speaketh
             to
             Timothy
             of
             ordaining
             and
             rebuking
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             were
             only
             Bishops
             that
             had
             no
             subject
             Presbyters
             .
             Whether
             they
             were
             set
             over
             the
             Churches
             as
             Moses
             was
             over
             Israel
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             that
             they
             should
             make
             subordinate
             Officers
             under
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             enquire
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             20.
             
             He
             goeth
             over
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Texts
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             mention
             Elders
             ,
             shewing
             that
             they
             mean
             such
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             at
             Hierusalem
             ,
             the
             Elders
             Acts
             15.
             were
             not
             our
             new
             half
             Priests
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Judaea
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             others
             here
             again
             repeated
             by
             him
             .
             But
             it
             sticketh
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             these
             Bishops
             having
             no
             subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             are
             found
             so
             oft
             in
             the
             Metropolitane
             City
             ,
             and
             so
             oft
             in
             travel
             ,
             and
             so
             oft
             many
             hundred
             Miles
             from
             home
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             it
             was
             but
             a
             few
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             that
             kept
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             assembled
             for
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             Sacraments
             frequently
             ,
             but
             lived
             as
             the
             Atheists
             and
             impious
             contemners
             of
             Church-Communion
             now
             do
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             with
             the
             Fanaticks
             we
             must
             hold
             that
             Lay-men
             or
             Deacons
             did
             play
             the
             Priests
             in
             all
             Church
             Offices
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             21.
             
             He
             vindicateth
             that
             one
             remaining
             Text
             ,
             Jam.
             5.
             14.
             which
             mentioneth
             Presbyters
             visiting
             the
             sick
             ,
             as
             meant
             only
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             mungrel
             Priests
             :
             And
             so
             being
             secured
             that
             these
             were
             never
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Bishop
             (
             except
             Archbishops
             )
             that
             had
             more
             worshipping
             Churches
             than
             one
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             who
             presumed
             to
             institute
             another
             Office.
             And
             here
             ,
             §
             3.
             he
             perswadeth
             us
             to
             be
             so
             civil
             to
             Ignatius
             ,
             as
             thankfully
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             the
             first
             Patron
             of
             our
             Office-dignity
             ;
             intimating
             that
             there
             is
             no
             earlier
             proof
             of
             the
             invention
             of
             this
             mungrel
             Office
             ,
             than
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             22.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             is
             also
             taken
             for
             Bishops
             by
             
               Polycarp
               ,
               Papias
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexand.
            
             so
             that
             our
             cause
             will
             be
             carried
             beyond
             Scripture
             times
             .
             But
             again
             finding
             so
             many
             Bishops
             with
             Polycarp
             ,
             I
             doubt
             he
             maketh
             Bishops
             too
             unwearied
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             non-Residents
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Publick
             Worship
             too
             often
             interrupted
             by
             their
             absence
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             word
             and
             Office
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             now
             no
             business
             with
             ,
             but
             to
             note
             that
             cap.
             26.
             
             §
             8.
             he
             is
             again
             at
             Epiphanius
             allowing
             a
             single
             Bishop
             without
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             Deacons
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Bishop
             without
             Deacons
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             believe
             not
             ,
             nor
             do
             our
             Prelates
             )
             but
             without
             subject
             Presbyters
             he
             may
             (
             better
             than
             with
             them
             .
             )
             And
             §
             10.
             he
             excellently
             argueth
             from
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             seeing
             
               Paul
               instructeth
               him
               in
               all
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             and
             yet
             
               never
               mentioneth
               these
            
             Medioxumos
             Presbyteros
             ,
             
               mungrel
               or
               middle
               Priests
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               reason
               is
            
             
             
               because
               none
               such
               were
               instituted
               when
            
             the
             
               Apostle
               wrote
            
             :
             To
             which
             I
             add
             ,
             nor
             afterward
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             should
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             27.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tit.
             1.
             and
             2.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             shewing
             that
             these
             Women
             were
             
               in
               Orders
            
             :
             Of
             which
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             contend
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             the
             Name
             it
             be
             not
             inferred
             that
             they
             are
             she-Bishops
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             argue
             not
             as
             a
             Preacher
             did
             since
             we
             were
             silenced
             (
             I
             can
             name
             the
             Man
             and
             place
             )
             from
             St.
             
             John's
             Epistle
             [
             
               to
               the
               Elect
               Lady
            
             ]
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             were
             Lord-Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             ,
             viz.
             an
             Elect
             Lady
             supposeth
             an
             Elect
             Lord
             :
             But
             there
             are
             no
             Elect
             Lords
             ,
             but
             Elect
             Lord-Bishops
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             yet
             seen
             all
             Dr.
             
             Hammond's
             confutation
             of
             our
             Diocesan
             Prelacie
             .
             In
             his
             fifth
             Dissertation
             we
             have
             more
             .
             Cap.
             1.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             
               Clemens
               Rom.
            
             and
             whereas
             we
             think
             that
             the
             confusion
             among
             Historians
             ,
             came
             partly
             from
             the
             little
             notice
             that
             came
             down
             from
             those
             times
             of
             such
             particulars
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             identity
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             
               Linus
               ,
               Cletus
            
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ;
             being
             all
             Bishops
             at
             once
             of
             a
             great
             Church
             (
             the
             Half-Presbyters
             being
             not
             yet
             ordained
             )
             he
             gratifyeth
             us
             by
             proving
             that
             not
             only
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Corinth
            
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             ,
             with
             their
             several
             Bishops
             :
             Even
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             how
             the
             local
             Diocese
             were
             then
             divided
             is
             hard
             to
             tell
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             was
             that
             one
             Apostle
             had
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             where
             not
             )
             I
             shall
             improve
             this
             Concession
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Of
             Clements
             Epistle
             he
             first
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             Inscription
             [
             
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               dwelling
            
             (
             or
             sojourning
             )
             at
             Corinth
             ]
             The
             same
             Phrase
             as
             Philip.
             ●
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             by
             this
             Church
             he
             proveth
             (
             by
             confident
             affirming
             )
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             are
             meant
             .
             And
             that
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             he
             unresistibly
             proveth
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             
               Quisquis
               eas
               vel
               leviter
               degustaverit
               (
               tuo
               scilicet
               gustu
               )
               hoc
               omnino
               pronunciandum
               esse
               nobiscum
               statuet
               .
               Nec
               igitur
               de
               hac
               Clementis
               ambigi
               poterit
               .
            
             ]
             And
             so
             all
             that
             Controversie
             is
             ended
             .
             But
             though
             (
             without
             Scripture
             proof
             )
             imagination
             might
             handsomely
             feign
             ,
             that
             the
             many
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             are
             called
             singularly
             [
             
               the
               Church
            
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             ]
             as
             one
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Metropolitane
             ;
             yet
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             would
             have
             heard
             somewhat
             like
             reason
             for
             ,
             and
             some
             instances
             of
             the
             use
             of
             such
             a
             speech
             ,
             as
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               dwelling
            
             (
             or
             sojourning
             )
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               dwelling
            
             (
             or
             sojourning
             )
             at
             Corinth
             .
             And
             why
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             good
             writers
             ;
             all
             Achaia
             is
             called
             Corinth
             ,
             or
             all
             
               Macedonia
               ,
               Philippi
            
             (
             or
             all
             the
             Cities
             about
             it
             )
             indeed
             as
             the
             County
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             the
             County
             of
             York
             ,
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             &c.
             are
             usual
             Titles
             ,
             so
             may
             the
             Church
             of
             
               York
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
               Warwick
            
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             Diocesans
             sense
             .
             But
             whoever
             said
             of
             all
             the
             County
             or
             Diocess
             [
             
               To
               the
               County
               ,
               Diocess
               ,
               dwelling
            
             at
             
               York
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
               Warwick
            
             ?
             ]
             As
             if
             all
             the
             Countrey
             and
             Towns
             belonging
             to
             that
             Circuit
             were
             called
             Warwick
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Doth
             not
             his
             own
             proof
             evidently
             confute
             him
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             1.
             
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               is
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               in
               all
            
             Achaia
             .
             Are
             the
             last
             words
             Tautological
             ?
             doth
             [
             with
             ]
             signifie
             no
             addition
             at
             all
             .
             If
             by
             [
             
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               at
            
             Corinth
             ]
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             Churches
             and
             Christians
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             what
             sense
             is
             there
             in
             the
             addition
             of
             [
             
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               in
            
             Achaia
             ?
             ]
             O
             what
             kind
             of
             proof
             will
             satisfie
             some
             Learned
             Men
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             Was
             it
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             that
             the
             incestuous
             person
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             dwelt
             with
             ?
             and
             that
             are
             chidden
             for
             suffering
             him
             in
             their
             Communion
             ?
             and
             that
             are
             directed
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             eat
             with
             him
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             Calumny
             according
             to
             all
             rational
             Laws
             ,
             to
             accuse
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             Crimes
             which
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             is
             accused
             of
             ,
             without
             a
             better
             proof
             than
             this
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Was
             it
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             which
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             are
             said
             to
             meet
             all
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             so
             many
             Prophets
             and
             Interpreters
             in
             that
             one
             Assembly
             ?
             I
             am
             not
             at
             leisure
             to
             say
             more
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             denieth
             that
             the
             same
             Epistle
             which
             was
             directed
             first
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             was
             secondarily
             directed
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             Achia
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Communicated
             to
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             not
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             be
             all
             said
             
               to
               be
               or
               dwell
               at
               Corinth
               .
            
          
           
             When
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             [
             
               the
               Regions
               of
            
             Achaia
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             he
             saith
             that
             sheweth
             that
             the
             matter
             belonged
             [
             
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
            
             Achaia
             .
             ]
             But
             how
             long
             have
             they
             all
             been
             challenged
             to
             name
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             singularly
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             a
             Province
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             particular
             Churches
             :
             Yet
             addeth
             he
             [
             
               In
               re
               manifesta
               non
               pluribus
               opus
               est
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
             He
             only
             mentioneth
             the
             occasion
             of
             Clements
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             without
             any
             Proof
             he
             extendeth
             the
             Sedition
             then
             raised
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             and
             Peace
             :
             And
             if
             he
             had
             proved
             as
             he
             endeavoureth
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             meant
             the
             Civil
             Rulers
             (
             which
             is
             utterly
             uncertain
             )
             yet
             the
             commendation
             of
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             formerly
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Character
             of
             their
             orderliness
             and
             peaceableness
             ,
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             Rebellion
             against
             them
             was
             part
             of
             their
             following
             disorder
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
             Is
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Clemens
             puts
             Obedience
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             due
             honouring
             of
             Presbyters
             as
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             (
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             .
             )
             2.
             
             That
             Bishops
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             joyned
             only
             with
             Deacons
             to
             attend
             them
             .
             Mark
             here
             Reader
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             acknowledge
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             the
             Order
             of
             Mungrel
             or
             Half-Priests
             was
             not
             yet
             Existent
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             none
             such
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             Instituted
             ,
             and
             that
             Clemens
             himself
             taketh
             notice
             of
             no
             such
             even
             in
             his
             times
             .
             But
             how
             the
             Dr.
             will
             prove
             that
             no
             great
             Churches
             (
             and
             particularly
             this
             of
             Corinth
             )
             had
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             with
             little
             satisfaction
             .
             )
             3.
             
             He
             noteth
             that
             these
             Bishops
             thus
             sent
             were
             
               constituted
               every
               where
               ,
               Ecclesias
               nondum
               natas
               ,
               sed
               ad
               partum
            
             (
             
               bonis
               Dei
               ausp●cus
            
             )
             festinantes
             ,
             
             
               brachiis
               atque
               ulnis
               suis
               susceptum
               &
               administratum
               ;
               to
               receive
               in
               their
               Arms
               and
               Arms
               the
               Churches
               not
               yet
               born
               ,
               but
            
             (
             by
             Gods
             Blessing
             )
             
               hastning
               to
               the
               Birth
            
             ]
             whereas
             of
             his
             own
             Head
             he
             had
             before
             said
             that
             the
             
               Bishops
               were
               sent
            
             by
             the
             Apostles
             (
             when
             Clement
             saith
             no
             such
             thing
             )
             but
             only
             that
             they
             were
             Constituted
             (
             sending
             being
             the
             word
             used
             of
             Itenerant
             Preachers
             gathering
             and
             visiting
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Constituting
             with
             Ordaining
             the
             usual
             word
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             as
             such
             are
             fixed
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             )
             so
             now
             he
             more
             boldly
             forgeteth
             that
             Bishops
             were
             (
             yea
             every
             where
             )
             to
             receive
             Churches
             that
             were
             yet
             no
             Churches
             :
             Where
             he
             contradicteth
             both
             Scripture
             and
             common
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             abuseth
             Clement
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             any
             Man
             that
             can
             shew
             us
             thatin
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             word
             Bishop
             is
             ever
             used
             of
             any
             Pastor
             that
             was
             not
             related
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             signifying
             that
             Relation
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Bishop
               and
               Flock
            
             are
             yet
             as
             much
             Relatives
             as
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             2
             Let
             him
             shew
             that
             can
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             was
             used
             otherwise
             by
             Christians
             ,
             for
             many
             a
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             .
             Though
             I
             grant
             that
             Ministers
             in
             general
             were
             (
             and
             may
             be
             )
             ordained
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ,
             to
             Preach
             and
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             and
             help
             others
             ,
             yet
             never
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             word
             signifying
             an
             Over-seer
             of
             the
             Flock
             or
             Church
             to
             which
             he
             is
             related
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             were
             certain
             that
             the
             futurity
             of
             believing
             mentioned
             by
             Clemens
             had
             relation
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Preaching
             only
             ,
             yet
             Clemens
             saith
             not
             that
             
               there
               were
               yet
               no
               Believers
            
             or
             
               no
               Churches
            
             where
             they
             were
             constituted
             Bishops
             :
             Where
             there
             were
             but
             a
             few
             Believers
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             placed
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             over
             those
             few
             ,
             who
             should
             receive
             others
             into
             the
             same
             Society
             (
             till
             it
             was
             full
             and
             no
             further
             )
             who
             should
             after
             believe
             .
             It
             is
             an
             abuse
             of
             Clemens
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             [
             
               to
               Churches
               yet
               not
               born
            
             ]
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             word
             !
             As
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             for
             
               future
               Believers
            
             ,
             unless
             at
             present
             there
             were
             no
             Believers
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             abuse
             of
             him
             to
             seign
             him
             to
             assert
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             
               every
               where
            
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             had
             once
             Converted
             one
             Man
             ,
             presently
             make
             that
             new
             Baptized
             Novice
             a
             Bishop
             before
             they
             Converted
             any
             more
             ,
             saving
             perhaps
             one
             or
             two
             to
             be
             his
             Deacons
             :
             Or
             that
             they
             used
             to
             make
             Deacons
             (
             or
             Bishops
             either
             )
             to
             Churches
             future
             ,
             that
             were
             yet
             no
             Churches
             :
             When
             as
             the
             Scripture
             telleth
             the
             contrary
             most
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             before
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             
             That
             they
             ordained
             Elders
             in
             
               every
               Church
            
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             and
             not
             in
             
               no
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             he
             implyeth
             :
             And
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             every
             City
             is
             equivalent
             to
             every
             Church
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             in
             every
             Infidel
             City
             that
             had
             no
             Christians
             :
             Which
             beyond
             all
             modest
             contradiction
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             Rules
             given
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             :
             Who
             were
             to
             be
             approved
             chosen
             persons
             ,
             that
             had
             ruled
             their
             own
             Houses
             well
             ,
             
               not
               Novices
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               well
               reported
               of
               those
               without
            
             (
             which
             supposeth
             some
             to
             be
             within
             )
             Tim.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               These
               things
               I
               write
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               know
               how
               to
               behave
               thy self
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               a
               Pillar
               and
               Basis
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             ]
             The
             first
             that
             were
             converted
             did
             not
             always
             prove
             the
             fittest
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ;
             perhaps
             they
             might
             be
             Women
             or
             weakly
             gui●ted
             :
             To
             feign
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             that
             
               every
               where
            
             ,
             which
             none
             
             can
             prove
             that
             ever
             they
             did
             once
             (
             to
             make
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Deacons
             of
             the
             two
             or
             three
             first
             Novice-converts
             before
             there
             were
             any
             more
             Converted
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Christians
             to
             constitute
             Churches
             ,
             meerly
             for
             future
             Churches
             ,
             )
             this
             is
             not
             Clemens
             act
             ,
             whoever
             else
             will
             own
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             he
             noteth
             here
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             they
             
               examined
               and
               tryed
               who
               was
               worthy
               of
               that
               Dignity
               .
            
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             use
             for
             examination
             who
             was
             worthy
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             other
             to
             stand
             in
             Competition
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             first
             Convert
             still
             was
             taken
             ?
             Election
             is
             
               è
               multis
            
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             compelled
             to
             grant
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Christians
             over
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             was
             set
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             say
             that
             a
             
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Flock
            
             ,
             though
             small
             ,
             is
             
               no
               Church
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             ignorant
             Lads
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Men
             that
             are
             now
             set
             over
             Churches
             ,
             are
             Constituted
             by
             this
             Apostolical
             choice
             and
             Tryal
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
             §
             .
             5.
             
             He
             now
             acknowledgeth
             that
             where
             many
             were
             at
             first
             Converted
             ,
             not
             always
             the
             first
             but
             the
             fittest
             was
             chosen
             Bishop
             .
             And
             how
             prove
             you
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Flock
             were
             no
             Church
             ?
             The
             same
             he
             maintaineth
             ,
             §
             .
             11.
             
             And
             after
             from
             the
             choice
             usually
             made
             by
             suffrages
             and
             other
             reasons
             ,
             well
             confuteth
             the
             former
             conceit
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             it
             to
             be
             Blondels
             ;
             but
             sure
             he
             could
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             
               Ecclesiae
               nondum
               nat●
            
             ,
             or
             
               future
               Believers
            
             that
             chose
             Bishops
             by
             Suffrages
             ?
             But
             having
             so
             fully
             in
             this
             Chapter
             confuted
             his
             former
             ,
             as
             
             Blondel's
             opinion
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Blondel
             is
             in
             this
             as
             easily
             reconciled
             to
             him
             as
             he
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             meant
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             used
             (
             not
             to
             make
             Bishops
             of
             the
             first
             Converts
             simply
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             choose
             them
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             ,
             grown
             ,
             and
             proved
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             being
             so
             chosen
             (
             not
             he
             that
             was
             first
             Baptized
             ,
             but
             )
             he
             that
             was
             first
             ordained
             ,
             had
             the
             presidence
             in
             the
             Con●essus
             of
             their
             Presbyters
             :
             Which
             the
             Dr.
             might
             easily
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             spared
             his
             insulting
             upon
             the
             contrary
             supposition
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             it
             here
             again
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             §
             .
             9.
             he
             expresly
             and
             confidently
             asserteth
             all
             that
             I
             now
             desire
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Clemens
             
               doth
               speak
               of
               that
               time
               of
               the
               Churches
               beginning
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               not
               yet
               many
               Believers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               without
               doubt
               ,
               neither
               Presbyters
               instituted
               .
            
             If
             he
             means
             [
             no
             
               Subject
               Presbyters
            
             ]
             or
             if
             he
             means
             [
             not
             
               many
               in
               a
               Church
               but
               one
               Bishop
            
             ]
             I
             desire
             no
             more
             :
             For
             then
             no
             Bishop
             had
             more
             Church
             Assemblies
             than
             one
             ,
             nor
             any
             half
             ▪
             Presbyters
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             Clemens
             doth
             not
             tell
             us
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Preaching
             only
             ,
             but
             giveth
             us
             this
             as
             an
             account
             of
             all
             their
             course
             ,
             in
             settling
             Offices
             in
             the
             Churches
             where
             they
             came
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             6.
             
             He
             confesseth
             that
             Clemens
             mentioneth
             but
             two
             Orders
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             (
             and
             we
             would
             have
             no
             more
             )
             and
             §
             .
             4.
             is
             over
             angry
             with
             Blundel
             for
             gathering
             hence
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             do
             as
             those
             that
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Priests
             ,
             or
             the
             70
             gather
             another
             order
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             in
             this
             Collection
             that
             deserveth
             the
             sharp
             words
             of
             that
             §
             .
          
           
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Whether
             Clemens
             well
             cited
             Isai
             .
             60.
             17.
             we
             need
             not
             debate
             .
             But
             if
             yet
             any
             think
             that
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             not
             fully
             granted
             us
             our
             Cause
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             these
             additions
             :
             §
             .
             7.
             
             He
             well
             gathereth
             from
             Clemens
             that
             this
             
               form
               of
               Government
               ,
               founded
               in
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
            
             (
             in
             each
             Church
             )
             
               being
               setled
               by
               Men
               entrusted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               Gods
               Command
               than
               if
               Christ
               himself
               had
               constituted
            
             Bishops
             and
             
               Deacons
               in
               every
               City
            
             .
             (
             Let
             who
             dare
             then
             approve
             of
             the
             alteration
             by
             the
             Introduction
             of
             another
             Order
             of
             Priests
             .
             )
             And
             §
             .
             8.
             
             He
             noteth
             also
             out
             of
             Clemens
             that
             the
             foresight
             of
             the
             contention
             that
             would
             be
             about
             Episcopacy
             caused
             this
             establishment
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             :
             No
             doubt
             God
             foreknew
             both
             that
             the
             popular
             sort
             would
             oppose
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Monarchical
             Prelates
             would
             depose
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Prelates
             would
             depose
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             half
             Priests
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             And
             he
             doth
             well
             not
             to
             pass
             the
             following
             words
             in
             Clemens
             (
             though
             hard
             ,
             yet
             plainly
             subverting
             the
             Doctors
             opinion
             )
             that
             from
             this
             same
             foresight
             the
             Apostles
             constituted
             the
             foresaid
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             (
             in
             every
             Church
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               ac
               descriptas
               deinceps
               ministrorum
               officiorumque
               vices
               reliquerunt
               ,
               ut
               in
               defunctorum
               locum
               alii
               viri
               probati
               succedere
               ,
               &
               illorum
               munia
               exequi
               possent
               ,
            
             (
             as
             
               Pat.
               Junius
            
             translateth
             it
             .
             )
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             can
             allow
             no
             such
             doubt
             as
             shall
             make
             this
             much
             of
             the
             sense
             to
             be
             questionable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             upon
             the
             foresight
             of
             the
             Contentions
             about
             Episcopacy
             the
             Apostles
             made
             (
             by
             the
             Spirit
             )
             an
             established
             Description
             of
             the
             Orders
             and
             Offices
             which
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             approved
             men
             that
             should
             hereafter
             be
             ordained
             ,
             should
             succeed
             in
             those
             same
             Orders
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             established
             and
             described
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             same
             Work
             or
             Office
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             thus
             setled
             or
             described
             no
             mungrel
             or
             half
             Priests
             ,
             but
             only
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             nor
             any
             Churches
             that
             had
             not
             each
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Deacon
             .
             4.
             
             Therefore
             no
             such
             half
             Priests
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             the
             Apostles
             instituted
             or
             described
             .
          
           
             I
             can
             scarce
             speak
             my
             thoughts
             plainlier
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Doctors
             next
             words
             ,
             §
             9.
             
             [
             
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               by
               the
               immediate
               impulse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               Bishops
               were
               constituted
               (
               Deacons
               only
               joyned
               to
               them
               )
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
            
             Achaia
             :
             
               And
               that
               by
               the
               command
               of
               the
               same
               Divine
               Prophesie
               or
               Revelation
               ,
               successors
               were
               assigned
               to
               them
               after
               their
               departure
            
             ;
             (
             not
             a
             new
             order
             invented
             )
             
               Christ
               thus
               consulting
               and
               providing
               for
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             §
             .
             14.
             he
             well
             granteth
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               was
               no
               where
               changed
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             (
             and
             so
             no
             middle
             order
             instituted
             by
             them
             .
             )
             2.
             
             
               That
               through
               all
               their
               Age
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               were
               consummate
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               under
               their
               Disciples
               ,
            
             the
             Government
             of
             every
             Church
             was
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               in
               common
            
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             §
             .
             13
             ,
             &c.
             he
             layeth
             this
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             Achaia
             that
             Clemens
             writeth
             to
             under
             this
             name
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             there
             were
             not
             many
             Bishops
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             
             but
             one
             to
             each
             of
             these
             particular
             Churches
             :
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             try
             impartially
             whether
             in
             all
             the
             Drs.
             Book
             there
             be
             one
             word
             of
             cogent
             Evidence
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             yea
             or
             to
             make
             it
             credible
             or
             likely
             .
             2.
             
             To
             consider
             these
             Reasons
             following
             for
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             is
             said
             ,
             whether
             Scripture
             custom
             of
             speech
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             call
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             a
             Region
             [
             
               A
               Church
            
             ]
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             :
             Shew
             one
             Text
             for
             it
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             any
             ancient
             Ecclesiastical
             use
             of
             speech
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             dwell
             at
             Corinth
             (
             as
             Clemens
             speaketh
             ,
             p.
             1.
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             I
             have
             not
             proved
             from
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             &c.
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             had
             more
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             in
             it
             than
             one
             in
             
             Paul's
             time
             ?
             And
             therefore
             was
             not
             without
             so
             soon
             after
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             credible
             that
             when
             it
             was
             but
             one
             or
             two
             Persons
             (
             p.
             62.
             )
             by
             whom
             or
             for
             whose
             cause
             the
             Pre●byters
             were
             ejected
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             like
             either
             this
             one
             or
             two
             were
             members
             of
             more
             particular
             Churches
             in
             Achaia
             than
             one
             or
             two
             ?
             Or
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             would
             so
             far
             own
             one
             or
             two
             mutineers
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             out
             many
             of
             their
             Ministers
             for
             their
             sakes
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Yea
             when
             Clemens
             whole
             scope
             intimateth
             that
             this
             one
             or
             two
             did
             this
             because
             they
             aspired
             after
             Power
             or
             Preeminence
             themselves
             :
             Could
             they
             expect
             themselves
             to
             be
             made
             the
             Rulers
             of
             more
             than
             one
             or
             two
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             one
             or
             two
             like
             to
             touch
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             other
             Churches
             ?
             And
             what
             Cognisance
             was
             all
             Achaia
             like
             to
             have
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             one
             or
             two
             distant
             persons
             ,
             so
             as
             for
             them
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             their
             own
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             it
             was
             not
             all
             nor
             many
             Pastors
             that
             were
             thus
             turned
             out
             (
             as
             Clemens
             words
             import
             )
             why
             should
             all
             Achaia
             be
             called
             seditious
             ,
             and
             blamed
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             common
             Law
             of
             Charity
             and
             Justice
             forbid
             us
             to
             extend
             those
             words
             of
             reproof
             to
             a
             whole
             Province
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             extend
             farther
             than
             to
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             and
             principally
             toucht
             but
             one
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             that
             Paul
             by
             [
             the
             Saints
             at
             Corinth
             ]
             meaneth
             but
             one
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             it
             's
             like
             that
             Clemens
             doth
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             that
             Clemens
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             were
             set
             up
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Cum
               consensu
               totius
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             [
             
               applaudente
               aut
               congratulante
               tota
               Ecclesia
            
             ]
             indeed
             [
             
               with
               the
               good
               liking
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
            
             or
             
               Approbation
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             .
             ]
             And
             shall
             we
             be
             perswaded
             that
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Countrey
             of
             Achaia
             were
             that
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             approved
             ,
             or
             consented
             to
             these
             particular
             Pastors
             that
             were
             put
             out
             ?
             Or
             that
             had
             Cognisance
             of
             them
             or
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             pag.
             62.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               moved
               Sedition
               against
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
             ]
             And
             why
             doth
             he
             never
             say
             [
             
               it
               was
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Achaia
             .
             ]
          
           
             12.
             p.
             63.
             
             He
             supposeth
             the
             Person
             Emulating
             to
             be
             [
             
               a
               Believer
               of
               power
               in
               explaining
               Doctrine
               ,
               wise
               in
               judging
               of
               Speeches
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             would
             have
             the
             concern'd
             Person
             say
             (
             p.
             69.
             )
             
               If
               the
               Sedition
               be
               for
               me
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Contention
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               I
               will
               remove
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               gone
               wither
               you
               will
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               what
               the
               People
               pre-determine
               of
               ▪
            
             (
             or
             command
             ,
             )
             
               only
               let
               the
               Flock
               of
               Christ
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               set
               over
               them
               live
               in
               peace
               .
            
             ]
             And
             is
             it
             like
             that
             the
             Flock
             that
             this
             Person
             must
             say
             so
             to
             ,
             was
             all
             Achaia
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             p.
             73.
             
             He
             requireth
             [
             
               those
               that
               begun
               the
               Sedition
               ,
               to
               be
               obediently
               Subject
            
             
             
               to
               the
               Presbyters
            
             (
             and
             not
             to
             their
             Bishop
             onely
             .
             )
             And
             is
             it
             like
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Churches
             through
             all
             Achaia
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             or
             two
             is
             required
             to
             Obey
             and
             be
             in
             
               Subjection
               to
            
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             my
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             Presbyters
             were
             in
             the
             One
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             :
             Compare
             his
             (
             if
             you
             can
             find
             them
             )
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             Judge
             Impartially
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Hath
             nothing
             that
             concerneth
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             recitall
             of
             his
             grand
             ▪
             Concession
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             think
             that
             in
             Clemens
             days
             ,
             the
             great
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             or
             any
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             had
             any
             more
             Church-assemblies
             than
             one
             to
             whom
             he
             could
             do
             all
             the
             Pastoral
             Offices
             himself
             ,
             he
             thus
             concludeth
             ,
             §
             .
             9.
             
             [
             
               Indeed
               mention
               is
               found
               only
               of
               Bishops
               (
               with
               Deacons
               )
               constituted
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               sometimes
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               token
               or
               foot-step
               at
               all
               appearing
               of
               such
               as
               we
               now
               call
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             which
             I
             wholly
             agree
             ;
             though
             not
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Presbyter
             in
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
             He
             is
             offended
             much
             with
             Blondel
             ,
             for
             reproaching
             Hermas
             ,
             and
             yet
             using
             his
             Testimony
             :
             As
             if
             a
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             an
             Infidels
             Testimony
             might
             not
             be
             used
             in
             point
             of
             History
             :
             And
             ,
             §
             .
             14.
             he
             again
             cometh
             to
             his
             supposition
             of
             Bishops
             without
             Subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             served
             his
             turn
             more
             than
             ours
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             
             About
             Pius
             words
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             that
             I
             find
             the
             cause
             concerned
             in
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
             Is
             of
             little
             moment
             to
             us
             ,
             both
             parties
             have
             little
             that
             is
             cogent
             ,
             but
             velitations
             about
             dubious
             words
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             
             Is
             but
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             applyed
             to
             
               Ireneu●
               ▪
            
             which
             Dr.
             H.
             taketh
             here
             and
             by
             many
             after
             to
             mean
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             wonders
             that
             Blondel
             pleadeth
             for
             a
             parity
             of
             order
             from
             a
             common
             Name
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             without
             reason
             as
             he
             maketh
             it
             :
             For
             if
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             in
             the
             first
             times
             called
             by
             one
             Name
             ;
             and
             the
             highest
             Person
             in
             the
             Church
             then
             was
             ordinarily
             known
             by
             the
             name
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             the
             appropriating
             of
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             to
             one
             sort
             ▪
             and
             Presbyter
             to
             another
             ,
             came
             afterwards
             in
             by
             such
             insensible
             degrees
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             when
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             sounds
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             true
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             Office
             and
             Order
             ,
             that
             was
             first
             commonly
             possessed
             by
             them
             to
             whom
             the
             name
             was
             Common
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             Dr.
             
             Hammond's
             Dissertations
             ,
             wherein
             I
             must
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             other
             mens
             Causes
             ,
             nor
             particularly
             with
             the
             question
             :
             Whether
             one
             man
             in
             each
             Church
             ,
             had
             of
             old
             ,
             a
             guiding
             superiority
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ?
             Nor
             yet
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             had
             such
             successors
             in
             the
             General
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             Visiters
             ,
             or
             Arch-Bishops
             )
             but
             only
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             every
             Presbyter
             were
             not
             Essentially
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Governour
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             having
             the
             power
             of
             Keys
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               interiore
               &
               exteriore
            
             ,
             both
             for
             resolving
             Consciences
             and
             for
             Church-order
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             communicated
             together
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             had
             
               unum
               Altare
            
             ,
             had
             not
             one
             or
             more
             such
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             Whether
             it
             was
             not
             a
             sinful
             corrupting
             change
             ▪
             to
             bring
             in
             another
             Species
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             depose
             all
             the
             particular
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             Dio●esane
             Bishop
             ▪
             
               in●●●is
               ordinis
            
             ,
             with
             half
             Churches
             and
             half-Priests
             ,
             under
             him
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             2.
             
             And
             note
             ,
             That
             as
             it
             concerned
             me
             not
             to
             speak
             to
             all
             that
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             said
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             carefully
             chosen
             out
             all
             that
             I
             thought
             pertinent
             and
             of
             a
             seeming
             weight
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             cause
             which
             I
             mannage
             ,
             and
             have
             past
             by
             nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             
             Book
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             an
             understanding
             Reader
             needeth
             an
             answer
             to
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             the
             same
             Authors
             Vindication
             of
             his
             Dissertations
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             But
             I
             find
             nothing
             new
             in
             them
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             me
             ,
             nor
             that
             I
             am
             concerned
             for
             the
             Cause
             in
             hand
             any
             further
             than
             to
             give
             you
             these
             few
             Observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             again
             ,
             p.
             5.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               That
               by
               observing
               the
               paucity
               of
               Believers
               in
               many
               Cities
               in
               the
               first
               Plantations
               ,
               which
               made
               it
               unnecessary
               that
               there
               should
               by
               the
               Apostles
               be
               ordained
               any
               more
               than
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Deacon
               (
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               )
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               accordingly
               done
               by
               them
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               is
               approved
               by
               the
               most
               undenyable
               ancient
               Records
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             p.
             7.
             he
             again
             well
             averreth
             that
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Congregations
             occasioned
             several
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             in
             the
             same
             Cities
             .
             And
             p.
             14.
             15.
             
             That
             Timothy
             was
             placed
             by
             Paul
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             S.
             John
             ,
             and
             another
             after
             him
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               Pag.
            
             16.
             
             He
             thinketh
             that
             Timothy
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             (
             or
             Angel
             )
             when
             Rev.
             2.
             was
             wrote
             .
             Pag.
             17.
             
             From
             Epiphanius
             he
             reckoneth
             above
             50
             years
             from
             the
             Revelation
             of
             
               John
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             to
             the
             writing
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             Calculate
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Office
             of
             half-Presbyters
             began
             to
             be
             invented
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Computation
             .
             That
             pag.
             21.
             
               &
               passim
            
             ,
             his
             supposition
             of
             the
             24
             Bishops
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             sitting
             about
             the
             Throne
             of
             James
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             supposition
             of
             their
             being
             so
             ordinarily
             there
             .
             And
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Provinces
             in
             other
             Nations
             ,
             being
             so
             frequently
             many
             score
             ,
             if
             not
             hundred
             Miles
             off
             their
             people
             in
             the
             Metropolitane
             Cities
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             had
             no
             other
             Priest
             to
             Officiate
             ,
             doth
             tend
             to
             an
             Atheistical
             conceit
             ,
             that
             the
             Ordinary
             use
             of
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             and
             Communion
             is
             no
             very
             needful
             thing
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             best
             times
             by
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             in
             whole
             Countreys
             at
             once
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             much
             forborn
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
             Again
             you
             have
             his
             full
             and
             plain
             Assertion
             ,
             [
             
               That
               there
               were
               not
               in
               the
               space
               within
               compass
               of
               which
               all
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               were
               written
               ,
               any
               Presbyters
               ,
               in
               our
               modern
               Notion
               of
               them
               ,
               created
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               soon
               after
               certainly
               in
            
             Ignatius
             time
             ,
             (
             
               which
               was
               above
            
             50
             
               years
               after
               the
            
             Rev.
             )
             
               they
               were
            
             ]
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             60.
             
             He
             supposeth
             that
             
               whoever
               should
               settle
               Churches
               under
               a
               Heathen
               King
               among
               Heathens
               ,
               must
               accordinly
               make
               the
               Churches
               gathered
               subordinate
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               Cities
               in
               which
               they
               are
               gathered
               were
            
             (
             though
             Heathen
             )
             
               subordinate
               to
               one
               another
            
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             76
             ,
             77.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             [
             
               As
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               Parishes
               are
               Synonimous
               in
               their
               Style
               ,
               so
               I
               yield
               that
               Believers
               in
               great
               Cities
               were
               not
               at
               first
               divided
               into
               Parishes
               ,
               while
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               in
               a
               City
               was
               so
               small
               that
               they
               might
               well
               assemble
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               needed
               no
               Partitions
               ,
               or
               Divisions
               .
               But
               what
               disadvantage
               is
               this
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               affirm
               that
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               presided
               in
               that
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Believers
               in
               the
               Regions
               and
               Villages
               about
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               care
               of
               that
               single
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               City
               Church
            
             ]
             
               A
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Deacon
               were
               sufficient
               at
               the
               first
               (
               to
               sow
               )
               their
               Plantations
            
             —
             [
             
               For
               what
               is
               a
               Diocess
               but
               a
               Church
               in
               a
               City
               with
               the
               Suburbs
               and
               Territories
               ,
               or
               Region
               belonging
               to
               it
               ?
               And
               this
               certainly
               might
               be
               and
               remain
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               single
               Bishop
               .
               Of
               any
               Church
               so
               bounded
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               whole
               Church
               shall
               be
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               a
            
             Diocesan
             
               Bishop
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               this
               Church
               be
               not
               subdivided
               into
               more
               several
               Assemblies
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             you
             see
             now
             what
             a
             Diocess
             is
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             we
             contend
             not
             about
             Names
             ,
             while
             they
             call
             the
             Bishop
             of
             one
             
             Congreation
             ,
             a
             Diocesane
             ,
             we
             say
             nothing
             against
             him
             :
             A
             Diocesan
             in
             our
             sense
             is
             such
             as
             we
             live
             under
             ,
             that
             have
             made
             one
             Church
             of
             many
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             .
          
           
             But
             Reader
             be
             not
             abused
             by
             words
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             visible
             Countreys
             that
             we
             talk
             of
             .
             As
             every
             Market-Town
             ,
             or
             Corporation
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             City
             in
             the
             old
             sense
             ,
             so
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Lincoln
             .
             (
             which
             I
             live
             in
             )
             at
             this
             reckoning
             hath
             three
             or
             fourscore
             Diocesses
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Norwich
             about
             50
             Diocesses
             in
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             such
             Cities
             with
             the
             interjacent
             Villages
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             78.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               When
               they
               add
               these
               Angels
               were
               Congregational
               ,
               not
            
             Diocesan
             ,
             
               they
               were
               every
               of
               them
               Angels
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               having
               authority
               over
               the
               Regions
               adjacent
               and
               pertaining
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               so
               as
            
             CHURCH
             and
             CONGREGATION
             ARE
             ALL
             ONE
             ,
             AS
             IN
             ORDINARY
             USE
             IN
             ALL
             LANGUAGES
             THEY
             ARE
             :
             
               Thus
               were
               Congregational
               and
            
             Diocesan
             
               also
               .
               What
               follows
               of
               the
               paucity
               of
               Believers
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               Cities
               ,
               and
               their
               meeting
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               is
               willingly
               granted
               by
               us
               .
            
          
           
             I
             must
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             remember
             all
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             use
             it
             in
             due
             place
             .
             And
             you
             may
             modestly
             smile
             to
             observe
             how
             by
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             forgetfully
             hath
             cast
             out
             all
             the
             
               English
               Diocesans
            
             :
             While
             he
             maketh
             it
             needful
             that
             the
             Cities
             be
             Ecclesiastically
             subordinate
             as
             they
             are
             Civilly
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             the
             very
             definition
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             of
             a
             City
             with
             the
             Country
             or
             Suburbs
             belonging
             to
             it
             :
             But
             in
             England
             no
             lesser
             Cities
             (
             ordinarily
             at
             least
             )
             nor
             Corporation-Towns
             are
             at
             all
             Subject
             to
             the
             great
             Cities
             :
             Nor
             are
             any
             Considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             Subject
             to
             them
             ;
             nor
             do
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Corporations
             ,
             reach
             far
             from
             the
             Walls
             ,
             or
             Towns.
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Rule
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ,
               York
               ,
               Norwich
            
             ,
             and
             Bristow
             would
             have
             indeed
             large
             Cities
             with
             narrow
             liberties
             :
             But
             the
             rest
             would
             have
             Diocesses
             little
             bigger
             than
             we
             could
             allow
             to
             conscionable
             Faithful
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             yet
             addeth
             more
             ,
             p.
             79.
             he
             will
             do
             more
             for
             our
             cause
             than
             the
             Presbyterians
             themselves
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             disputes
             against
             the
             Independents-say
             that
             Jerusalem
             had
             more
             Christians
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             than
             could
             conveniently
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             [
             
               This
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               saith
               ▪
               expresty
               ,
            
             v.
             44.
             
               that
               all
               the
               Believers
               were
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               meeting
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               other
               places
               ,
            
             Act.
             4.
             4.
             and
             5.
             14.
             
             
               For
               certainly
               as
               yet
               though
               the
               number
               of
               believers
               increased
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               distributed
               into
               several
               Congregations
               .
            
          
           
             Will
             you
             yet
             have
             more
             ?
             p.
             80
             ,
             81.
             
             When
             the
             London
             Ministers
             say
             that
             [
             
               the
               Believers
               of
               one
               City
               made
               but
               one
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
            
             ]
             he
             answereth
             [
             
               This
               observation
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               have
               perfect
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               confutable
               in
               any
               part
               :
               And
               therefore
               instead
               of
               rejecting
               ,
               I
               shall
               imbrace
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               conclude
               that
               there
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               incongruity
               in
               assigning
               of
               one
               Bishop
               to
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               one
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               not
               Churches
               ,
            
             BEING
             FORECED
             TO
             ACKNOWLEDGE
             THAT
             WHERE
             THERE
             WERE
             MORE
             CHURCHES
             ,
             THERE
             WERE
             MORE
             BISHOPS
             .
             ]
             I
             am
             almost
             in
             doubt
             by
             this
             whether
             the
             Dr.
             were
             not
             against
             the
             English
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             I
             were
             not
             of
             a
             mind
             ,
             especially
             remembring
             that
             he
             said
             nothing
             against
             my
             disputations
             of
             Church
             Government
             written
             against
             himself
             ,
             when
             I
             lived
             near
             him
             .
             Observe
             Reader
             ,
             
             1.
             
             That
             even
             now
             he
             confessed
             that
             a
             Church
             and
             Congregation
             is
             all
             one
             .
             2.
             
             And
             here
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             
               where
               there
               were
               more
               Churches
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
            
             ;
             and
             his
             words
             [
             
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               not
               Churches
            
             ]
             seem
             to
             import
             that
             
               de
               jure
            
             he
             supposeth
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             fewer
             Bishops
             than
             Churches
             .
             And
             then
             I
             ask
             ,
             1.
             
             Where
             and
             when
             do
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             of
             above
             an
             hundred
             miles
             long
             ,
             Congregate
             ;
             who
             meet
             but
             in
             above
             a
             thousand
             several
             Temples
             ,
             and
             never
             know
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ?
             2.
             
             Doth
             not
             this
             grant
             to
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             that
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             onely
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesane
             Church
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             then
             if
             it
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             Diocesane
             Church
             ▪
             form
             ,
             is
             but
             of
             humane
             invention
             ,
             what
             Church
             in
             England
             will
             they
             leave
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             divine
             institution
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             overdoing
             to
             
               undo
               all
            
             ;
             and
             of
             aspiring
             too
             high
             ,
             to
             fall
             down
             into
             nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             speak
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             p.
             87.
             
             [
             
               One
               City
               with
               the
               Territories
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               ,
               being
               ruled
               by
               one
               single
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               called
               a
               singular
               Church
               :
               And
               therefore
               that
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               done
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
            
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
               is
               said
               to
               be
               done
               in
               every
               City
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               T●e
               sum
               of
               which
               observation
               is
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               one
               City
               with
               the
               Territories
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               ,
               never
               makes
               above
               one
               Church
               in
               the
               Scripture
               Style
               :
            
             (
             And
             yet
             he
             largely
             proveth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             one
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Jewish
             Christians
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Gentiles
             )
             
               whereas
               a
               Province
               ,
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               Nations
               consists
               ,
               of
               many
               Cities
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               many
               Episcopal
               Sees
               or
               Churches
               .
            
             ]
             The
             like
             he
             hath
             again
             p.
             90
             §
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             But
             whereas
             p.
             88.
             ●e
             would
             Prove
             that
             a
             Province
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             of
             
               many
               Churches
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               one
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Churches
               in
               all
               the
               World
               are
               so
               called
               in
               our
               Creed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Scripture
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             he
             can
             never
             prove
             that
             many
             Churches
             are
             ever
             in
             Scripture
             called
             one
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               one
               ,
            
             being
             Headed
             by
             
               one
               Head
            
             ,
             even
             Christ
             .
             The
             Universal
             Church
             (
             as
             he
             said
             before
             of
             a
             Church
             compared
             to
             Persons
             )
             is
             One
             Collective
             body
             ,
             as
             a
             Political
             Society
             related
             to
             Christ
             or
             constituted
             of
             Christ
             and
             all
             Christians
             :
             And
             a
             particular
             
               Church
               is
               one
               as
               constituted
            
             of
             the
             
               Ministerial
               Pastors
            
             and
             People
             :
             But
             find
             any
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             that
             calleth
             the
             Churches
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             Province
             ,
             one
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             new
             Testament
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             In
             pag.
             103.
             he
             giveth
             Reasons
             for
             his
             singularity
             in
             interpreting
             so
             many
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             sheweth
             that
             as
             the
             Fathers
             differ
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             (
             as
             Tirinus
             sheweth
             )
             so
             we
             may
             also
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             know
             not
             of
             any
             Expositor
             that
             ever
             wrote
             that
             hath
             more
             need
             of
             this
             Apology
             than
             Grotius
             and
             he
             .
             )
             And
             I
             mislike
             not
             his
             Reasons
             .
             But
             then
             how
             unsavoury
             is
             it
             for
             the
             same
             person
             to
             expect
             that
             we
             should
             in
             reverence
             to
             one
             expository
             word
             in
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             Epiphanius
             ,
             forsake
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             where
             they
             do
             agree
             ?
             or
             that
             we
             must
             bow
             to
             every
             ancient
             Canon
             ?
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             not
             have
             him
             thought
             more
             singular
             than
             he
             is
             ,
             lest
             when
             I
             have
             answered
             him
             the
             Prelatists
             forsake
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             they
             are
             still
             unanswered
             ,
             therefore
             I
             crave
             the
             Readers
             special
             observation
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             p.
             104
             ,
             105.
             
             [
             
               I
               might
               truly
               say
               that
               for
               those
               minute
               considerations
               and
               conjectures
               wheren
               this
               Doctor
               diff●rs
               from
               some
               others
               who
               have
               written
               before
               him
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               interpreting
               some
               few
               Texts
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               many
               of
               the
               learnedst
               men
               of
               this
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               he
               knows
            
             OF
             ALL
             
               that
               embrace
               the
               same
               cause
               with
               him
               .
            
             ]
             Of
             
             which
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             do
             but
             minutely
             differ
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             from
             the
             most
             ,
             I
             hope
             my
             confutation
             of
             him
             will
             not
             be
             impertinent
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             if
             he
             lay
             the
             very
             stress
             of
             his
             cause
             upon
             novel
             Expositions
             of
             almost
             every
             Text
             which
             mentioneth
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             quite
             cross
             the
             way
             of
             almost
             all
             (
             save
             Petavius
             )
             that
             ever
             went
             before
             him
             ;
             then
             think
             whether
             that
             cause
             stand
             on
             so
             firm
             ground
             ,
             as
             some
             perswade
             ,
             which
             needeth
             such
             new
             foundations
             or
             ways
             of
             support
             at
             this
             Age
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             such
             learned
             men
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             119
             ,
             120
             ,
             121.
             
             He
             proveth
             that
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             are
             the
             only
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             James
             adviseth
             the
             sick
             to
             send
             for
             :
             supposing
             the
             City
             Churches
             (
             even
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             yet
             no
             bigger
             than
             that
             one
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Deacon
             (
             who
             yet
             was
             not
             this
             Visiter
             of
             the
             sick
             )
             might
             do
             all
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             .
             Where
             I
             confess
             he
             quite
             outgoeth
             me
             in
             extenuating
             the
             Churches
             in
             S.
             
             James's
             time
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             had
             seven
             Deacons
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             belive
             him
             (
             pardon
             the
             incivility
             )
             that
             they
             had
             but
             one
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             (
             pardon
             me
             a
             greater
             boldness
             in
             saying
             )
             if
             he
             had
             tryed
             but
             as
             much
             as
             I
             have
             done
             what
             it
             is
             to
             do
             all
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             for
             one
             Parish
             of
             2
             or
             3000
             Persons
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             been
             of
             this
             Opinion
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             a
             
               singular
               Person
            
             that
             James
             bids
             send
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             implyeth
             that
             the
             Church
             where
             he
             was
             had
             more
             Elders
             than
             one
             .
             I
             confess
             that
             if
             it
             had
             been
             spoken
             either
             to
             Persons
             ,
             plurally
             ,
             or
             of
             Churches
             plurally
             ,
             the
             phrase
             might
             well
             have
             signified
             the
             single
             Elders
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             :
             But
             to
             say
             to
             each
             sick
             man
             singularly
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               send
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             singularly
             )
             in
             common
             use
             of
             speech
             signifieth
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Elders
             for
             that
             man
             to
             send
             for
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             asketh
             whether
             a
             sick
             man
             must
             send
             for
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             a
             sick
             man
             may
             well
             send
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             either
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             one
             at
             once
             if
             need
             require
             for
             his
             Resolution
             .
             If
             we
             say
             to
             a
             sick
             man
             in
             London
             ,
             (
             
               send
               for
               the
               Physicians
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               advise
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             it
             signifieth
             that
             the
             City
             hath
             more
             Physicians
             than
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             advise
             with
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             at
             once
             ,
             o●
             
               per
               vices
            
             as
             he
             findeth
             Cause
             :
             and
             no
             man
             would
             speak
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             London
             had
             but
             one
             Physician
             ,
             and
             Norwich
             another
             ,
             and
             York
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             ,
             p.
             121.
             he
             supposeth
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               a
               mean
               opinion
               of
               visiting
               the
               sick
               ,
            
             because
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Bishops
             work
             (
             which
             he
             well
             maketh
             it
             to
             be
             )
             methinks
             this
             should
             suit
             with
             no
             English
             Ears
             ,
             who
             will
             quickly
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             
               de
               facto
            
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             sick
             man
             may
             send
             an
             hundred
             ,
             or
             fifty
             ,
             or
             twenty
             Miles
             ,
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             come
             presently
             ,
             and
             pray
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             disease
             be
             a
             Phrensie
             which
             depriveth
             him
             of
             his
             Wits
             ,
             and
             all
             about
             him
             be
             as
             mad
             :
             And
             the
             Bishop
             with
             us
             may
             be
             said
             to
             visit
             the
             sick
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             weed
             a
             Field
             that
             plucketh
             up
             a
             weed
             or
             two
             where
             he
             goeth
             ;
             or
             to
             build
             a
             City
             ,
             because
             he
             knockt
             up
             a
             Na●l
             or
             two
             in
             his
             own
             House
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             120.
             
             It
             is
             observable
             which
             he
             saith
             [
             
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
            
             (
             the
             Bishops
             
               work
               to
               visit
               the
               sick
               )
               how
               could
               it
               be
               ●y
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               when
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               Office
               became
               his
               full
               Employment
               ,
               commited
               to
               the
               Presbyter
               .
               For
               ,
            
             1.
             
               he
               could
               not
               commit
               that
               to
               others
               ,
               if
               he
               first
               had
               it
               not
               in
               himself
               :
               And
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               This
               was
               the
               only
               Reason
               of
               ordaining
               inferior
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ta●k
               might
               be
               performed
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Either
             he
             believed
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Subject
             Presbyter
             (
             or
             Order
             as
             they
             
             call
             it
             )
             was
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             necessary
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Law
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             he
             do
             ,
             then
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             work
             of
             these
             Presbyters
             ,
             after
             the
             institution
             ,
             be
             not
             the
             work
             of
             their
             
               own
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             in
             the
             individual
             acts
             )
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             As
             Eve
             was
             a
             Rib
             of
             Adam
             materially
             ,
             but
             when
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             she
             was
             no
             part
             of
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             her
             acts
             like
             his
             acts
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             all
             woman-kind
             thereafter
             .
             Qu.
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             Bishop
             any
             other
             way
             commit
             the
             work
             or
             Office
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             by
             calling
             him
             to
             an
             Office
             which
             God
             himself
             had
             made
             or
             instituted
             ,
             and
             Ministerially
             investing
             him
             in
             it
             as
             a
             Servant
             (
             that
             hath
             no
             land
             of
             his
             own
             )
             may
             be
             sent
             by
             his
             Master
             to
             invest
             another
             in
             some
             Land
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             by
             a
             Legal
             Solemn
             delivery
             of
             possession
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             Steward
             may
             send
             such
             Reapers
             into
             his
             Masters
             field
             as
             his
             Master
             did
             before
             exactly
             describe
             to
             him
             ?
             Christ
             being
             the
             only
             maker
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             punctual
             describer
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             people
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             altogether
             ,
             doing
             no
             more
             but
             choose
             the
             Person
             described
             as
             fit
             ,
             and
             deliver
             him
             possession
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             thought
             that
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             doth
             make
             the
             Presbyters
             Office
             ,
             by
             parting
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             giving
             him
             as
             much
             as
             he
             thinketh
             fit
             ,
             I
             shall
             shame
             this
             Opinion
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             132.
             (
             and
             in
             his
             Dissert
             .
             )
             he
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             (
             
             Polycarp's
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             so
             )
             
             Clement's
             [
             
               to
               the
               Church
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             were
             to
             be
             interpreted
             extensively
             as
             relating
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             or
             Province
             of
             Achaia
             :
             And
             so
             he
             disto●teth
             Phil.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             his
             Citations
             giveth
             us
             not
             a
             word
             of
             proof
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Circuit
             or
             extent
             of
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             not
             simply
             to
             so●●uru
             or
             dwell
             .
             As
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             the
             first
             notion
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             a
             City
             with
             its
             Territories
             :
             As
             
               Pat
               Young
            
             saith
             on
             
             Clement's
             Epist
             .
             p.
             1.
             [
             
               cum
               idem
               sit
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ●t
               videre
               est
               statim
               in
               initio
               libri
               Ruth
               &
               alibi
               apud
            
             70
             :
             which
             he
             further
             proveth
             ,
             yea
             and
             by
             an
             old
             Inscription
             of
             an
             Altar
             brought
             from
             
               Delos
               ,
               &c.
            
             see
             the
             place
             .
             And
             we
             took
             it
             to
             be
             agreed
             on
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             its
             strict
             sense
             is
             but
             
               habito
               tanquam
               peregrinus
               ,
               advena
               sum
            
             ;
             and
             in
             its
             usual
             larger
             sense
             ,
             
               juxta
               habito
               ,
               accolo
               ,
               sum
               pr●ximus
               ,
               vicinus
               accola
               .
            
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               incolatus
               &
               vicinia
               &
               habitatio
               propinqua
            
             ;
             a
             place
             of
             cohabitation
             ,
             or
             a
             neighbourhood
             :
             As
             we
             still
             take
             cohabitation
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             or
             
               dispositio
               materiae
            
             of
             a
             Church-member
             (
             of
             the
             same
             particular
             Church
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             state
             ,
             where
             the
             Members
             never
             see
             each
             other
             ,
             nor
             hear
             of
             their
             Names
             .
             )
             And
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             process
             of
             time
             (
             as
             Bishops
             enlarged
             their
             Diocess
             or
             Church
             )
             came
             to
             signifie
             a
             whole
             Country
             ,
             or
             Circuit
             as
             large
             as
             a
             Diocess
             did
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             or
             signified
             any
             determined
             space
             of
             ground
             ,
             beyond
             the
             habitation
             of
             the
             members
             of
             one
             Worshipping
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             :
             Even
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             to
             build
             in
             the
             same
             Diocese
             ,
             but
             nea●
             or
             in
             the
             same
             Neighbourhood
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             to
             set
             ones
             dwelling
             in
             the
             same
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             vicinity
             :
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             also
             in
             its
             strictest
             signification
             is
             but
             inquilinus
             a
             sojourner
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             largest
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             cohabitant
             ,
             but
             in
             bo●n
             signifieth
             a
             Neighbour
             (
             and
             not
             strangers
             dwelling
             out
             of
             the
             notice
             of
             each
             other
             through
             a
             Diocess
             )
             is
             so
             fully
             shewed
             out
             of
             many
             Authors
             by
             the
             Basil
             Lexicon
             (
             published
             by
             
               Henr.
               Petr.
            
             1568
             )
             that
             I
             need
             not
             add
             to
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Authors
             of
             that
             Lexicon
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             (
             the
             Church
             )
             signification
             
             is
             primarily
             but
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ut
               accola
            
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Paraeci
               huic
               dicuntur
               qui
               fanum
               aliquod
               accolnit
            
             (
             not
             that
             dwell
             near
             a
             thousand
             or
             many
             hundred
             several
             Churches
             )
             
               unde
               &
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               curia
               &
               viciniae
               conventus
            
             (
             not
             many
             hundred
             Conventions
             )
             
               accol●rum
               coitio
               &
               congregatio
               ,
               hoc
               parochiam
               dicunt
               absurde
               .
            
             Much
             more
             would
             they
             call
             the
             newer
             Notion
             of
             a
             Diocess-Parish
             like
             ours
             ,
             absurd
             .
             In
             Heb.
             11.
             9.
             and
             Luk.
             24.
             18.
             
             Act
             7.
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
             Act.
             13.
             17.
             
             Act.
             7.
             29.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             19.
             
             (
             which
             are
             all
             the
             places
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             where
             these
             words
             are
             used
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             in
             his
             Annotations
             doth
             not
             once
             pretend
             that
             the
             word
             is
             used
             in
             his
             Province
             sense
             :
             And
             is
             not
             Clemens
             and
             Polycarp
             liker
             to
             use
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Scripture
             sense
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             aliene
             sense
             ,
             that
             since
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             ?
             We
             must
             therefore
             take
             leave
             ,
             till
             better
             proof
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             expound
             
               Clemens
               ,
               Polycarp
            
             ,
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             meerly
             by
             [
             
               sojourning
               and
               cohabiting
               in
               such
               a
               vicinity
            
             as
             Personal
             and
             Congregational
             Communion
             required
             .
          
           
             But
             his
             only
             seeming
             proof
             is
             (
             again
             )
             because
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             was
             to
             the
             Province
             of
             Achaia
             .
             To
             which
             again
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             was
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             all
             Achaia
             (
             and
             after
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             )
             but
             that
             maketh
             not
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             Achaia
             ,
             nor
             [
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             ]
             and
             [
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               all
            
             Achaia
             ]
             to
             be
             the
             same
             :
             Nay
             ,
             Paul
             expresly
             distinguisheth
             them
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             else
             his
             words
             were
             Tautological
             ,
             if
             by
             [
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               Cod
               ,
               which
               is
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               in
               all
            
             Achaia
             ]
             he
             had
             meant
             [
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               all
            
             Achaia
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               all
            
             Achaia
             ]
             And
             I
             had
             thought
             all
             Achaia
             had
             been
             more
             than
             a
             Parish
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             used
             Ecclesiastically
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Diocesane
             Divines
             themselves
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             have
             written
             for
             our
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Opposers
               of
               Prelacy
               .
            
             
               To
               name
               the
               Authors
               that
               write
               on
               the
               other
               side
               (
               or
               some
               of
               them
               )
               is
               enough
               ,
               Viz.
               1.
               
               Beza
               ,
               2.
               
               Cartwright
               ,
               3.
               
               Jacob
               against
               Downame
               ,
               4.
               
               Didoclane
               alias
               
               Ca'derwood's
               
                 Altare
                 Damascenum
              
               ,
               5.
               
               Learned
               
                 Parker
                 de
                 Polit.
                 Ecclesiast
              
               .
               (
               not
               so
               florid
               as
               his
               Treat
               .
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               but
               more
               nervous
               )
               6.
               
               Holy
               and
               Learned
               
                 Paul
                 Baine
              
               (
               
               Perkin's
               Successor
               )
               his
               
               Diocesan's
               Tryal
               ,
               short
               and
               nervous
               ,
               in
               Syllogisms
               .
               7.
               
               Salmasius
               in
               2
               Books
               (
               
                 Apparat.
                 ad
                 primat
                 .
                 P.
                 &
                 Walo
                 .
                 Messalinus
                 ,
              
               )
               8.
               
               Before
               him
               
                 Gersom
                 Bucer
                 dissert
                 .
                 de
                 Gubern
                 .
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
              
               against
               Downame
               ,
               large
               and
               learned
               .
               9.
               
               
                 Jer.
                 Burroughs
              
               ,
               in
               2
               or
               3
               sheets
               ,
               Argumentatively
               .
               10.
               
               Prins
               unbishoping
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               11.
               
               Dr.
               
               Bastwick's
               
                 Flagellum
                 Pontificis
                 &
                 Episcoporum
                 Latialium
              
               (
               oratorical
               )
               12.
               
               And
               such
               are
               Miltons
               .
               13.
               
               Smectymnuus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Steph.
                 Marshal
                 ,
                 Edw.
                 Calamy
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Young
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 Newcomen
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Will.
                 Spurstow
              
               :
               And
               a
               defence
               of
               it
               .
               14.
               
               The
               Lond.
               Ministers
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
                 ,
                 Presb.
                 &
                 Minist
                 .
              
               15.
               
               The
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               Papers
               .
               16.
               
               
                 Dav.
                 Blondel
              
               (
               that
               wonder
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               Chronology
               and
               History
               .
               )
               A
               few
               leaves
               of
               whose
               over-large
               Collections
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               hath
               Answered
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               given
               his
               reason
               for
               going
               no
               further
               ,
               because
               Blond
               .
               extendeth
               the
               Ministerial
               Parity
               but
               to
               140.
               
               But
               to
               us
               it
               is
               not
               so
               inconsiderable
               to
               see
               by
               what
               degres
               the
               Prelacy
               rose
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               it
               proved
               so
               copiously
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               after
               Ages
               the
               species
               extent
               and
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Order
               or
               Species
               of
               Presbyters
               were
               not
               altered
               ,
               notwithstanding
               accidental
               alterations
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               shall
               undertake
               to
               bring
               proofenough
               of
               what
               I
               now
               plead
               for
               from
               times
               much
               lower
               than
               140
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               think
               the
               impartal
               will
               rest
               satisfied
               in
               ,
               though
               interest
               and
               preconceived
               Idea's
               are
               seldom
               satisfied
               ,
               or
               conqueredly
               a
               Confutation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             That
             it
             is
             not
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             nor
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             but
             in
             Cities
             ;
             or
             that
             a
             City
             with
             its
             territories
             ,
             or
             Country
             adjacent
             ,
             be
             the
             bounds
             of
             each
             Church
             .
          
           
             SOme
             late
             most
             esteemed
             defenders
             of
             Diocesanes
             ,
             especially
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             lay
             so
             great
             a
             stress
             upon
             the
             supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Metropolitane
             and
             Diocesane
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             partly
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             policy
             ,
             and
             partly
             as
             a
             thing
             necessary
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             Heathen
             Kingdomes
             ,
             when
             Churches
             are
             gathered
             in
             any
             Cities
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             a
             difference
             of
             Church
             power
             over
             each
             other
             as
             they
             find
             the
             Cities
             to
             have
             a
             civil
             power
             (
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             from
             Dr.
             H.
             )
             that
             I
             think
             it
             meet
             here
             breifly
             to
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             to
             have
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             placed
             only
             in
             Cities
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Villages
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             that
             Church
             power
             should
             thus
             follow
             the
             civil
             ;
             3.
             
             Nor
             that
             a
             City
             with
             its
             territories
             should
             be
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             habitation
             of
             each
             Churches
             members
             .
             The
             licet
             in
             some
             cases
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             oportet
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             licet
             in
             other
             cases
             .
             The
             two
             first
             are
             proved
             together
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             himself
             our
             grand
             examplar
             did
             not
             only
             preach
             and
             convert
             Christians
             in
             Cities
             ,
             but
             in
             Country
             villages
             ,
             where
             he
             held
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             preacht
             and
             prayed
             ,
             yea
             in
             mountains
             and
             in
             Ships
             :
             And
             though
             he
             planted
             no
             particular
             Churches
             with
             fixed
             Bishops
             there
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             because
             he
             did
             so
             no
             where
             .
             He
             performed
             all
             offices
             in
             the
             Country
             which
             he
             did
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             except
             that
             which
             was
             appropriated
             to
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             done
             but
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             (
             direct
             or
             indirect
             )
             which
             maketh
             it
             a
             duty
             to
             settle
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             in
             Cities
             only
             ,
             and
             forbiddeth
             the
             setling
             them
             in
             Country
             villages
             :
             This
             is
             most
             evident
             to
             him
             that
             will
             search
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             but
             try
             the
             pretended
             proofs
             of
             the
             late
             Prelatists
             ;
             for
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             pretensions
             will
             easily
             appear
             ;
             They
             have
             not
             so
             fair
             a
             pretense
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             asserting
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Pop
             :
             hath
             for
             his
             supermacy
             in
             [
             
               Peter
               feed
               my
               sheep
            
             ]
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             obligation
             on
             us
             unto
             duty
             ,
             and
             no
             sin
             in
             omission
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             that
             [
             
               the
               Apostles
               did
               plant
               Churches
               only
               in
               Cities
               comprehending
               their
               territories
            
             ]
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             prove
             that
             they
             planted
             them
             in
             Cities
             ;
             but
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             proveth
             not
             the
             Negative
             ,
             that
             
             they
             planted
             none
             in
             Villages
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             have
             they
             a
             word
             of
             proof
             that
             each
             Church
             contained
             all
             Christians
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             interjacent
             Villages
             .
             3.
             
             Much
             less
             that
             they
             must
             contain
             all
             such
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Countries
             were
             converted
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             were
             enow
             for
             many
             Churches
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             can
             they
             ever
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostles
             planting
             Churches
             only
             in
             Cities
             ,
             was
             intended
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             planting
             them
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             Any
             more
             than
             their
             not
             converting
             the
             Villages
             or
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             will
             prove
             that
             they
             must
             not
             be
             converted
             by
             any
             other
             :
             Or
             than
             that
             their
             setting
             up
             no
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             converting
             no
             Princes
             ,
             will
             prove
             that
             there
             must
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Whoever
             extended
             the
             obligation
             of
             Apostolical
             example
             to
             such
             Negatives
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             nothing
             which
             they
             did
             not
             ?
             5.
             
             The
             reason
             is
             most
             apparent
             why
             they
             preached
             first
             in
             Cities
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             fishing
             as
             in
             the
             Sea
             ;
             They
             had
             there
             the
             frequentest
             fullest
             audirories
             :
             And
             so
             they
             planted
             their
             first
             Churches
             there
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             most
             converts
             there
             .
             And
             it
             is
             known
             that
             Judea
             (
             a
             barren
             mountainous
             Coutrey
             of
             it self
             )
             had
             been
             so
             harressed
             with
             Wars
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             little
             safety
             and
             quiet
             expected
             in
             Countrey
             Villages
             ;
             and
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             had
             been
             free
             from
             the
             same
             plague
             by
             such
             short
             intervals
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             people
             as
             could
             ,
             got
             into
             the
             Cities
             :
             (
             for
             all
             that
             know
             by
             experience
             what
             War
             is
             ,
             do
             know
             the
             misery
             of
             poor
             Country
             people
             who
             are
             at
             every
             wicked
             Soldiers
             mercy
             .
             )
             It
             was
             therefore
             among
             poor
             scattered
             labourers
             ,
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             get
             a
             considerable
             auditory
             :
             which
             maketh
             Mr.
             Eliots
             and
             his
             helpers
             work
             go
             on
             so
             heavily
             among
             the
             scattered
             Americans
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             Cities
             or
             great
             Towns
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             rarely
             speak
             to
             any
             considerable
             numbers
             .
             Now
             to
             gather
             from
             hence
             either
             that
             Villages
             must
             have
             no
             Churches
             or
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             an
             impiety
             next
             to
             a
             concluding
             that
             they
             must
             not
             be
             assembled
             ,
             taught
             ,
             or
             worship
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             reasons
             are
             vain
             and
             null
             ,
             which
             are
             pretended
             for
             such
             a
             modelling
             of
             Churches
             to
             the
             form
             of
             the
             civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             thus
             confining
             them
             to
             Cities
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             need
             that
             one
             Bishop
             be
             the
             Governour
             of
             another
             at
             all
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             no
             need
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Metropolis
             govern
             the
             Bishop
             of
             a
             lesser
             City
             ,
             or
             he
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Village
             .
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             one
             Bishop
             power
             over
             another
             ,
             as
             meer
             Bishops
             .
             As
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Carth.
               Council
               ,
               none
               of
               us
               are
               Bishops
               of
               Bishops
               ,
            
             but
             Colleagues
             .
             Dr.
             Hammond
             himself
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             were
             equal
             in
             power
             and
             Independent
             ,
             Annot.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             c.
             p
             732.
             
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               dispensing
               them
               (
               all
               the
               particular
               Churches
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               by
               himself
               and
               administring
               them
               severally
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               one
               Oeconomus
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               several
               Bishops
               as
               inferiour
               heads
               of
               unity
               to
               the
               severalbodies
               so
               constituted
               by
               the
               several
               Apostles
               in
               their
               plantations
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               having
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               several
               distinct
               commission
               from
               Christ
               immediately
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               to
               none
               but
               the
               supreme
               donor
               or
               plenipotentiary
               .
            
             ]
             Indeed
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Archbishops
             or
             Bishops
             of
             Bishops
             which
             are
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             ,
             in
             order
             over
             the
             Bishops
             as
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             over
             the
             
             Priests
             ,
             then
             such
             an
             order
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             is
             of
             divine
             right
             ;
             But
             not
             as
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Cities
             sake
             ,
             but
             as
             general
             Officers
             to
             take
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             Apostolical
             succession
             is
             not
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             or
             City
             power
             is
             plain
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             if
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Arch-Bishop
             be
             the
             immediate
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             but
             just
             13
             or
             14
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             succeed
             them
             fully
             in
             the
             accidentals
             of
             their
             office
             :
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             than
             their
             residence
             in
             Cities
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             they
             must
             succeed
             them
             in
             that
             accident
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             in
             the
             number
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             (
             as
             is
             shewed
             )
             the
             Apostles
             tyed
             not
             themselves
             to
             Cities
             only
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             in
             preferring
             Cities
             was
             occasional
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             :
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             the
             least
             proof
             (
             beyond
             an
             ostentation
             of
             vain
             words
             and
             confidence
             )
             that
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             Churches
             according
             to
             the
             civil
             form
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Bishops
             of
             lesser
             Cities
             under
             the
             Metropolitans
             :
             No
             more
             than
             that
             among
             themselves
             that
             Apostle
             was
             Ruler
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Metropolis
             for
             his
             Seat
             :
             The
             Papists
             themselves
             not
             pretending
             that
             Peter
             was
             Ruler
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             Rome
             was
             his
             Seat
             ,
             but
             that
             Rome
             must
             have
             the
             ruling
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             Peter
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Metropolis
             made
             not
             one
             Apostle
             Ruler
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             do
             so
             by
             their
             successors
             ?
             And
             I
             never
             heard
             any
             attempt
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               Mathew
               ,
               Bartholomew
               ,
               Lebbeus
               ,
               James
            
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Thomas
               ,
               Philip
            
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             had
             a
             distinct
             independent
             Metropolis
             for
             his
             Episcopal
             Seat.
             4.
             
             Indeed
             it
             s
             but
             vain
             words
             of
             them
             that
             pretend
             that
             the
             Apostles
             fixed
             themselves
             in
             any
             Seat
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             by
             their
             Office
             and
             by
             History
             that
             they
             oft
             removed
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             call
             as
             much
             of
             the
             world
             as
             they
             were
             capable
             ,
             and
             were
             somtimes
             in
             Metropoles
             and
             sometimes
             in
             other
             places
             :
             and
             though
             the
             ancients
             make
             them
             the
             first
             Bishops
             of
             Churches
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             say
             that
             they
             were
             Bishops
             of
             any
             particular
             Churches
             only
             ,
             exclusively
             to
             all
             others
             .
             But
             the
             same
             Apostle
             that
             Planted
             ten
             or
             twenty
             Churches
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             them
             all
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             setling
             fixed
             Bishops
             to
             succeed
             them
             .
             5.
             
             And
             whoever
             dreamed
             that
             Mark
             who
             was
             no
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             the
             Ruler
             of
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             that
             came
             into
             his
             Province
             )
             because
             Alexandria
             was
             the
             second
             Metropolis
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             pretended
             forming
             of
             the
             Churches
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             Church
             institution
             and
             Communion
             :
             which
             are
             the
             publick
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             personal
             Communion
             of
             Parochians
             or
             Cohabitants
             in
             that
             worship
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             holy
             living
             ,
             in
             mutual
             assistance
             .
             Whereas
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Country
             Villages
             are
             so
             far
             from
             any
             Cities
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             must
             travel
             to
             them
             for
             this
             publick
             Communion
             ,
             they
             must
             spend
             all
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             travaile
             ,
             and
             yet
             miss
             their
             Ends
             ,
             and
             come
             too
             late
             .
             Nor
             can
             Women
             ,
             Children
             and
             aged
             ones
             possibly
             do
             it
             at
             all
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             to
             have
             no
             such
             personal
             Communion
             with
             the
             City
             Churches
             ,
             but
             have
             it
             ordinarily
             among
             themselves
             ,
             then
             (
             whatever
             men
             may
             say
             that
             strive
             about
             the
             Name
             )
             they
             are
             not
             of
             that
             particular
             
             City
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             are
             of
             another
             Church
             at
             home
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop̄
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             Civil
             and
             City
             or
             Diocesan
             frame
             contradicteth
             the
             plain
             institution
             or
             Law
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             20.
             it
             is
             the
             very
             Commission
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successors
             (
             with
             whom
             Christ
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             )
             to
             Teach
             or
             Disciple
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Baptizc
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             gather
             them
             into
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             and
             then
             Teach
             them
             as
             Disciples
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             which
             includeth
             Congregating
             them
             in
             perticular
             Churches
             where
             they
             must
             be
             so
             taught
             .
             Now
             as
             it
             is
             all
             Nations
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             Countryes
             and
             not
             the
             Cities
             only
             that
             must
             be
             Discipled
             or
             convicted
             and
             Baptized
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             Villages
             and
             all
             of
             Baptized
             persons
             that
             must
             thus
             be
             
               Congregated
               into
               particular
               Churches
            
             and
             taught
             .
             2.
             
             To
             which
             add
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             the
             positive
             exemplary
             and
             so
             obliging
             ordinary
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               They
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               :
            
             so
             that
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             will
             that
             Villages
             have
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             that
             every
             Church
             have
             a
             Bishop
             (
             at
             least
             )
             therefore
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             that
             every
             Village
             have
             a
             Bishop
             which
             have
             a
             Church
             ;
             or
             that
             some
             Villages
             have
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             [
             every
             City
             be
             mentioned
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             that
             only
             sheweth
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             then
             and
             there
             ,
             Village
             Churches
             were
             rare
             or
             none
             ,
             but
             not
             
               de
               jure
            
             they
             must
             not
             be
             gathered
             :
             nor
             doth
             he
             say
             [
             
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               Cities
               only
            
             ]
             :
             much
             less
             [
             give
             them
             Rule
             according
             to
             the
             City
             power
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             as
             Ceuchrea
             had
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             City
             ,
             so
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             will
             prove
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             .
             For
             every
             Church
             is
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             Ceuchrea
             was
             not
             a
             family-Church
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             name
             not
             used
             equivocally
             :
             And
             Bishop
             Downams
             assertion
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             with
             a
             mean
             Presbyter
             under
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             is
             a
             naked
             unproved
             saying
             that
             deserveth
             no
             credit
             ;
             and
             is
             contradicted
             by
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             who
             saith
             there
             was
             there
             no
             meer
             Presbyter
             in
             being
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Had
             this
             form
             been
             setled
             as
             they
             Pretend
             (
             in
             Cities
             only
             and
             Diocesses
             )
             there
             would
             have
             been
             uncertainty
             and
             contentions
             what
             places
             should
             have
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             what
             places
             should
             have
             none
             .
             For
             it
             is
             uncertain
             and
             litigious
             ,
             what
             place
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             City
             and
             what
             not
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sometimes
             signifieth
             any
             great
             Town
             ,
             and
             some
             times
             strictly
             Towns
             incorprate
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             strictly
             eminent
             Corporations
             now
             called
             Cities
             with
             us
             here
             in
             England
             .
             And
             how
             great
             would
             the
             difficulty
             have
             been
             to
             determine
             when
             a
             Town
             was
             big
             enough
             to
             pass
             for
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             had
             privileges
             enow
             for
             that
             title
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             account
             and
             name
             then
             and
             thus
             used
             was
             the
             directory
             ,
             they
             will
             then
             make
             Gods
             Church
             to
             depend
             for
             being
             upon
             a
             Name
             with
             heathen
             people
             .
             If
             they
             will
             call
             Ceucbrea
             a
             City
             ,
             it
             shall
             have
             a
             Church
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             shall
             have
             none
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             such
             controversie
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             According
             to
             their
             model
             Churches
             shall
             be
             mutable
             and
             dissolvible
             at
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             yea
             of
             every
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             :
             For
             
             if
             he
             will
             but
             change
             the
             priviledges
             and
             title
             of
             a
             Town
             and
             make
             it
             no
             City
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             no
             Church
             or
             Bishop
             :
             And
             if
             he
             will
             remove
             the
             privileges
             and
             title
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             must
             remove
             :
             And
             if
             he
             will
             endow
             a
             big
             Village
             or
             Town
             with
             City
             privileges
             and
             name
             ,
             a
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             must
             be
             then
             made
             anew
             .
             But
             who
             can
             believe
             that
             Christ
             thus
             modled
             his
             Churches
             in
             his
             institution
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Yea
             after
             their
             model
             ,
             an
             infidel
             or
             Christian
             King
             
               a●iud
               agen●
            
             ,
             that
             never
             thinketh
             on
             it
             or
             intendeth
             it
             ,
             shall
             change
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             .
             If
             by
             war
             a
             City
             be
             turned
             into
             no
             City
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             King
             for
             other
             reasons
             un-city
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             change
             of
             Government
             put
             it
             into
             another
             Princes
             power
             ,
             that
             shall
             for
             his
             convenience
             un
             city
             it
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             City
             and
             Country
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             though
             there
             remain
             people
             enow
             to
             constitute
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Yea
             a
             fire
             or
             an
             Earthquake
             by
             this
             Rule
             may
             end
             a
             Church
             ,
             by
             Wood
             and
             stone
             ,
             though
             the
             Country
             still
             have
             never
             so
             many
             Christians
             :
             and
             when
             the
             City
             is
             gone
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             gone
             .
             10.
             
             Yea
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             every
             king
             ,
             even
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             shall
             have
             any
             Church
             or
             Bishop
             in
             his
             kingdoms
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             Because
             he
             can
             un-city
             or
             dispriviledge
             all
             the
             Cities
             in
             his
             kingdom
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             consequently
             unchurch
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             by
             their
             way
             Christ
             hath
             setled
             as
             various
             Church
             forms
             as
             there
             be
             forms
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             world
             :
             For
             all
             Dominions
             are
             not
             divided
             into
             Provinces
             ,
             under
             Prisidents
             &c
             as
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             :
             In
             many
             Countries
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             hath
             no
             superiority
             over
             the
             other
             City
             or
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             will
             be
             of
             divine
             institution
             in
             one
             Country
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             sin
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Yea
             by
             this
             Rule
             many
             vast
             Countries
             must
             have
             no
             Bishops
             or
             Churches
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Cities
             (
             as
             is
             known
             among
             the
             Americans
             )
             ;
             and
             others
             must
             have
             but
             one
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             in
             a
             whole
             Country
             of
             many
             hundred
             Miles
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             by
             their
             Rule
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             are
             unbishoped
             ,
             and
             their
             Diocesan
             Churches
             are
             unchurched
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             (
             in
             Wales
             and
             Man
             )
             have
             no
             Cities
             now
             called
             such
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             of
             them
             have
             many
             Cities
             (
             not
             only
             
               Coventry
               and
               Lichfield
               ,
               Bath
               and
               Wells
            
             now
             called
             Cities
             ,
             but
             )
             abundance
             of
             Corporations
             really
             Cities
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Cities
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             have
             no
             Civil
             Government
             over
             all
             the
             Countries
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             Villages
             of
             the
             Diocefe
             at
             all
             :
             nor
             are
             they
             Seats
             of
             Presidents
             or
             Lieutenants
             that
             have
             such
             Rule
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             Dioceses
             are
             not
             modelled
             to
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
             What
             subjection
             doth
             
               Hartfordshire
               ,
               Bedfordshire
               ,
               Buckinghamshire
               ,
               &c.
            
             owe
             to
             the
             Town
             of
             Lincolne
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             By
             their
             model
             it
             is
             not
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitans
             alone
             that
             are
             of
             divine
             right
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Church
             Government
             must
             be
             modelled
             to
             the
             Civill
             ,
             the
             Imperial
             Churches
             must
             have
             had
             Officers
             to
             answer
             all
             the
             Proconsuls
             and
             Presects
             ,
             the
             Lieutenants
             ,
             the
             Vicars
             ,
             the
             Consular
             
             Presidents
             ,
             the
             Corr●ctors
             &c.
             
             For
             who
             can
             prove
             that
             one
             sort
             or
             two
             oaly
             must
             by
             imitated
             and
             not
             others
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             They
             must
             by
             their
             rule
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             England
             an
             inconsistent
             or
             self
             destroying
             form
             .
             For
             in
             many
             if
             not
             most
             Counties
             our
             Lord
             Lieutenants
             ,
             Deputy
             Lieutenants
             ,
             and
             Sherifs
             ,
             and
             most
             Justices
             dwell
             in
             Countrey
             mannors
             and
             Villages
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Cities
             .
             And
             so
             either
             Cities
             must
             not
             be
             the
             Seats
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Seat
             of
             Civil
             Government
             must
             not
             be
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             Assizes
             and
             Sessions
             are
             kept
             in
             the
             County
             Towns
             ,
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             So
             Church
             assemblies
             called
             Synods
             or
             Councils
             may
             be
             held
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             the
             Bishops
             Seat.
             For
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Judges
             or
             Justices
             Seat
             ,
             because
             of
             Assizes
             ,
             and
             quarterly
             Sessions
             .
             2.
             
             The
             observation
             is
             not
             universally
             true
             :
             Yea
             no
             Assizes
             or
             Sessions
             at
             all
             are
             therefore
             held
             in
             any
             Town
             because
             it
             is
             the
             County
             Town
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             the
             convenientest
             place
             for
             meeting
             ;
             The
             choice
             of
             which
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Judges
             and
             Justices
             ;
             who
             sometimes
             choose
             the
             County-Town
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             (
             As
             Bridgnorth
             in
             
               Shropshire
               ,
               Aleshury
            
             (
             not
             Buckingham
             )
             ordinarily
             in
             Buckinghamshire
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             others
             .
             3.
             
             And
             th●se
             County
             Towns
             are
             few
             of
             them
             either
             Cities
             or
             Bishops
             Seats
             :
             As
             
               Buckingham
               ,
               Hartford
               ,
               Bedford
               ,
               Cambridge
               ,
               Huntington
               ,
               Warwick
               ,
               Darby
               ,
               Nottingham
               ,
               Sherwsbury
               ,
               Ipswich
               ,
               Colchester
               ,
               Lancaster
               ,
               Flint
               ,
               Denbigh
               ,
               Montgomery
               ,
               Merioneth
               ,
               Radnor
               ,
               Cardigan
               ,
               Carnarvon
               ,
               Pembrook
               ,
               Carmarthen
               ,
               Breeknock
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             others
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             This
             model
             of
             theirs
             is
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             or
             many
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             forbidden
             by
             God
             in
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             that
             rule
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               end
               be
               preferred
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               which
               best
               serve
               it
               :
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               edification
               :
            
             For
             in
             most
             of
             the
             world
             the
             Rulers
             are
             enemies
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             disposed
             to
             persecute
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             they
             will
             least
             endure
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             and
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Imperial
             Cities
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             noses
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             Obj.
             The
             Romans
             did
             endure
             it
             .
             Ans
             .
             For
             all
             the
             ten
             persecutions
             ,
             the
             Romans
             gave
             ordinarily
             more
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             than
             most
             of
             the
             world
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             glad
             to
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Infidel
             and
             Heathen
             Rulers
             .
             (
             And
             I
             think
             verily
             our
             most
             Zealous
             English
             Prelates
             would
             be
             loath
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             had
             their
             language
             )
             to
             go
             set
             up
             a
             Church
             and
             Bishops
             seat
             at
             
               Madrid
               ,
               Vienna
               ,
               Jngolsted
            
             ,
             yea
             at
             
               Florence
               ,
               Milan
               ,
               Ravenna
               ,
               Venice
               ,
               Lisbone
               ,
               Warsaw
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             chose
             a
             more
             private
             and
             less
             offensive
             seat
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             I
             think
             that
             few
             Churches
             or
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             the
             Italian
             (
             if
             they
             )
             are
             of
             the
             opinion
             now
             opposed
             by
             me
             .
             *
             The
             Greek
             Church
             is
             not
             :
             For
             though
             for
             honor
             sake
             they
             retain
             the
             name
             of
             the
             ancient
             Seats
             ,
             yet
             they
             ordinarily
             dwell
             in
             Countrey
             Villages
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             the
             Patriarck
             of
             Antioch
             himself
             often
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Antioch
             is
             now
             no
             City
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             the
             name
             .
             And
             Socrates
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             other
             
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             of
             old
             this
             practise
             varied
             as
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             in
             several
             Countries
             according
             to
             their
             several
             customes
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             not
             accounted
             necessary
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Our
             English
             Bishops
             have
             been
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             another
             mind
             till
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             others
             turned
             this
             way
             of
             late
             :
             Not
             only
             
               Je●el
               ,
               Bilson
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             have
             asserted
             that
             
               Patriarks
               ,
               Metropolitans
            
             and
             Primates
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             are
             of
             human
             right
             ,
             and
             mutable
             ,
             but
             few
             if
             any
             were
             found
             heretofore
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
             And
             at
             this
             day
             many
             Bishops
             ordinarily
             dwell
             in
             their
             Country
             houses
             ,
             (
             As
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             did
             at
             Bugden
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Coventree
             and
             Lichfield
             ,
             (
             formerly
             )
             at
             Eccleshall
             Castle
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chester
             (
             now
             )
             at
             Wigan
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             others
             )
             .
             And
             I
             think
             that
             is
             the
             Bishops
             Seat
             where
             usually
             his
             dwelling
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             where
             a
             Lay-Chancellor
             keepes
             a
             Court
             ,
             or
             where
             a
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             dwell
             who
             are
             no
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             There
             have
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             hath
             well
             proved
             )
             been
             of
             old
             several
             Churches
             in
             one
             City
             ;
             one
             of
             Jews
             and
             one
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             their
             several
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             .
             Therefore
             one
             City
             with
             its
             territories
             is
             not
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             the
             measure
             or
             boundaries
             of
             one
             only
             Church
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             If
             the
             Church
             Government
             must
             be
             modelled
             to
             the
             Civil
             ,
             then
             in
             every
             Monarchie
             or
             Empire
             there
             must
             be
             one
             Universal
             Pastor
             to
             rule
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             there
             is
             one
             King
             :
             And
             in
             every
             Aristocracy
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Synod
             of
             Prelates
             in
             Church
             Supremacy
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             Democracy
             —
             who
             or
             what
             —
             But
             then
             the
             Papacy
             will
             be
             proved
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             or
             Church
             Soveraign
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             (
             though
             not
             of
             all
             the
             world
             )
             (
             at
             Rome
             first
             and
             at
             Constantinople
             after
             )
             And
             indeed
             I
             know
             no
             word
             of
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             given
             to
             draw
             an
             impartial
             man
             of
             Judgment
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Primates
               ,
               Patriarcks
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             stood
             all
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             Original
             ;
             as
             all
             Fathers
             Councells
             and
             History
             shew
             ,
             which
             truely
             proveth
             that
             (
             as
             an
             Universal
             Papacy
             is
             a
             Treasonable
             Usurpation
             ,
             so
             )
             an
             Imperial
             Papacy
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             )
             is
             but
             a
             human
             Creature
             ,
             and
             
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Patriarcks
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             will
             feigne
             the
             one
             to
             be
             of
             Gods
             institution
             or
             necessary
             ,
             must
             say
             that
             the
             other
             is
             so
             to
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             one
             consequence
             puts
             the
             world
             in
             hope
             that
             Diocesans
             may
             come
             in
             time
             to
             be
             reformed
             :
             For
             seeling
             Kings
             may
             make
             and
             unmake
             Cities
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Bishop-pricks
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             whenever
             it
             shall
             please
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             wise
             and
             Holy
             Prince
             ,
             to
             declare
             every
             Corporation
             and
             Market
             Town
             to
             be
             a
             City
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             Bishop
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             (
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Prelates
             themselves
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Diocese
             will
             not
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             a
             diligent
             Pastor
             may
             possibly
             sometimes
             ,
             see
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             his
             flock
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               they
               that
               do
               say
               that
               the
               Apo●les
               took
               this
               course
               do
               not
               say
               that
               it
               is
               so
               obligatory
               but
               that
               in
               cases
               of
               necessity
               we
               may
               do
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             They
             alledge
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             nature
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             even
             in
             Heathen
             Empires
             
               ex
               natura
               rei
            
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             before
             cited
             .
             2.
             
             All
             meer
             positves
             give
             places
             to
             natural
             duties
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             :
             in
             cases
             of
             true
             necessity
             we
             may
             break
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             we
             may
             omit
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             we
             may
             stay
             from
             the
             Church
             assemblies
             ,
             we
             may
             forbear
             to
             preach
             or
             pray
             or
             meditate
             or
             read
             .
             So
             that
             the
             exception
             only
             of
             necessity
             will
             but
             equal
             this
             Diocesan
             model
             ,
             to
             other
             possitive
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             Divine
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               What
               if
               we
               prove
               but
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               Duty
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             If
             you
             prove
             it
             not
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             much
             more
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             evils
             which
             attend
             it
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             these
             City
             Diocese
             and
             Metropolitans
             and
             modelling
             the
             Church
             Government
             to
             the
             state
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             Definition
             and
             reasons
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             considered
             ,
             and
             overthrown
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             that
             we
             dispute
             not
             about
             aery
             notions
             ,
             nor
             Non-existence
             ,
             but
             about
             such
             Dioceses
             as
             we
             see
             and
             have
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             a
             Diocese
             we
             Non-conformists
             mean
             only
             a
             large
             circuit
             of
             ground
             with
             its
             inhabitants
             conteining
             many
             perticular
             Parishes
             :
             And
             by
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             we
             mean
             all
             the
             Christians
             within
             that
             circuit
             ,
             who
             have
             but
             one
             Bishop
             over
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             of
             many
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             yea
             few
             Presbyterians
             take
             the
             word
             so
             narrow
             as
             this
             .
             For
             (
             I
             think
             too
             )
             many
             of
             them
             do
             with
             Rutherford
             distinguish
             between
             a
             worshipping
             Church
             and
             a
             Governed
             Church
             (
             and
             sadling
             the
             horse
             for
             Prelacy
             to
             mount
             on
             )
             do
             affirm
             that
             many
             (
             about
             twelve
             usualy
             )
             of
             these
             worshiping
             Churches
             (
             like
             our
             Parishes
             )
             may
             make
             but
             one
             Governed
             or
             Presbyterial
             Church
             :
             But
             a
             Diocese
             in
             England
             containeth
             many
             hundred
             ,
             and
             some
             above
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             (
             as
             is
             said
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             the
             Diocesans
             (
             Hammond
             and
             Downam
             )
             define
             not
             a
             Diocese
             (
             as
             we
             see
             it
             )
             as
             conteining
             many
             Churches
             or
             holy
             assemblies
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             being
             the
             Church
             of
             one
             City
             with
             its
             territories
             .
             Now
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             the
             specifying
             difference
             by
             which
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             is
             distinguished
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             constituted
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             City
             :
             For
             an
             Independent
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             may
             be
             in
             a
             City
             :
             When
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Church
            
             there
             ,
             or
             many
             Independent
             ones
             ,
             these
             are
             no
             other
             than
             those
             allow
             ,
             whom
             you
             take
             for
             your
             chief
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             then
             the
             circuit
             of
             ground
             that
             is
             the
             boundary
             of
             these
             
             Churches
             ,
             either
             this
             ground
             is
             inhabited
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             earth
             and
             trees
             make
             their
             Churches
             .
             If
             inhabited
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             by
             Christians
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             If
             by
             Infidels
             they
             are
             no
             members
             of
             any
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             .
             Unless
             they
             will
             professe
             to
             have
             Churhes
             of
             Infidels
             :
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             Christians
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             more
             distant
             than
             as
             that
             they
             may
             (
             at
             least
             the
             main
             body
             of
             them
             )
             come
             on
             the
             Lords
             daies
             to
             the
             City
             Church
             into
             one
             assembly
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             enow
             to
             make
             more
             or
             many
             Church
             assemblies
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             than
             what
             differ
             they
             from
             a
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               Independent
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             planted
             in
             a
             City
             ?
             When
             each
             of
             them
             are
             but
             one
             congregation
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             difference
             but
             in
             the
             arbitrary
             Name
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             City
             and
             territories
             have
             Christians
             enow
             for
             
               many
               Churches
            
             ,
             then
             either
             they
             are
             formed
             into
             many
             or
             not
             .
             If
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             should
             (
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             )
             have
             many
             Bishops
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             either
             Church
             Societies
             are
             Gods
             ordinance
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             the
             City
             should
             have
             none
             :
             If
             they
             are
             ,
             where
             hath
             God
             exempted
             the
             Country
             from
             the
             priviledge
             or
             duty
             any
             more
             than
             the
             City
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             should
             say
             that
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             is
             one
             Church
             in
             a
             City
             and
             its
             territories
             consisting
             of
             Christians
             enow
             to
             make
             many
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             most
             part
             take
             up
             with
             oratories
             for
             Churches
             ,
             this
             would
             suite
             our
             Notion
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             theirs
             .
             For
             they
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             have
             more
             than
             one
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             their
             Diocesan
             Church
             must
             differ
             from
             our
             Parish
             or
             Congregational
             Churches
             only
             
               in
               potentiâ
            
             and
             not
             
               in
               actu
            
             ,
             or
             else
             earth
             or
             Infidels
             must
             be
             the
             differencing
             matter
             .
             Unless
             they
             will
             say
             that
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Prelacy
            
             in
             it
             maketh
             the
             difference
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             who
             is
             actually
             Governour
             but
             of
             one
             congregation
             ,
             but
             is
             
               in
               potentia
            
             to
             be
             the
             Governour
             of
             more
             when
             he
             can
             convert
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             the
             Governour
             of
             them
             all
             in
             that
             territory
             when
             they
             are
             converted
             .
             But
             if
             one
             congregation
             or
             many
             make
             not
             the
             difference
             ,
             a
             meer
             possibility
             in
             the
             Infidels
             of
             becoming
             Christians
             cannot
             make
             the
             difference
             ,
             because
             the
             Subjects
             of
             that
             possibility
             are
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             all
             .
             Therefore
             the
             difference
             must
             be
             only
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             an
             Independent
             Church
             that
             hath
             a
             Bishop
             is
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ;
             And
             so
             an
             Independant
             and
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             may
             be
             all
             one
             .
             And
             then
             if
             a
             Bishop
             were
             but
             setled
             in
             a
             Parish
             Church
             in
             the
             City
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             it
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             .
             And
             then
             when
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Country
             should
             have
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             meer
             Oratories
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Church
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             a
             Bishop
             is
             not
             to
             be
             appropriated
             to
             a
             City
             and
             its
             territories
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             all
             .
             And
             that
             society
             which
             should
             have
             all
             Gods
             Church
             ordinances
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             Pastor
             necessary
             for
             the
             exercising
             of
             them
             all
             .
             But
             every
             true
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             should
             have
             
             all
             Gods
             ordinances
             (
             belonging
             to
             a
             single
             Church
             )
             therefore
             they
             should
             have
             a
             Pastor
             (
             at
             least
             )
             to
             exercise
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             a
             Pastor
             authorized
             to
             exercise
             all
             particular
             Church
             ordinances
             of
             Christs
             is
             a
             true
             Bishop
             .
             But
             every
             true
             particular
             Church
             should
             have
             such
             a
             Pastor
             .
             Therefore
             they
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             .
             By
             the
             
               Church
               ordinances
            
             I
             mean
             1.
             
             Teaching
             .
             2.
             
             Ministerial
             Worship
             ,
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             3.
             
             Discipline
             secret
             and
             publick
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             let
             them
             remember
             that
             they
             that
             instead
             of
             proof
             ,
             do
             but
             crudely
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Cities
             only
             may
             be
             Bishops
             Seats
             ,
             do
             but
             beg
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             he
             that
             puts
             us
             hardest
             to
             it
             (
             Downame
             )
             doth
             lay
             so
             much
             on
             these
             two
             differences
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             from
             a
             Parochial
             .
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Diocese
             conteineth
             the
             City
             and
             territories
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             it
             have
             but
             one
             Congregation
             .
             2.
             
             That
             converting
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             City
             and
             territories
             ,
             giveth
             the
             Bishop
             a
             right
             to
             Govern
             them
             all
             :
             I
             will
             further
             distinctly
             consider
             of
             both
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Whether
             the
             Infidel
             Territories
             or
             Citizens
             do
             make
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Diocese
             and
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             The
             word
             Diocese
             first
             was
             of
             civil
             signification
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             signifie
             a
             Country
             of
             Infidels
             whom
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             endeavoureth
             to
             convert
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             of
             it self
             ,
             nor
             no
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             if
             a
             Church
             be
             in
             it
             :
             (
             as
             is
             past
             all
             question
             .
             )
             And
             so
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Every
             Minister
             should
             convert
             as
             many
             Infidels
             as
             he
             can
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             that
             is
             resident
             on
             the
             place
             as
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Cohabiting
             Church
             hath
             better
             opportunity
             than
             a
             stranger
             usually
             to
             convert
             the
             neighbour
             infidels
             ;
             And
             therefore
             hath
             more
             obligation
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ;
             because
             men
             must
             divide
             and
             order
             their
             work
             as
             their
             opportunities
             do
             invite
             and
             guide
             them
             .
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             that
             God
             set
             no
             man
             his
             Ministerial
             Charge
             by
             the
             measure
             of
             ground
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             if
             such
             a
             City-Bishop
             have
             a
             smaller
             number
             of
             Infidels
             in
             his
             territories
             ,
             than
             will
             take
             up
             his
             time
             and
             labour
             (
             besides
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Church
             )
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             confine
             his
             labour
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             neglect
             other
             territories
             that
             need
             his
             help
             ,
             but
             may
             ,
             must
             and
             should
             go
             further
             in
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             and
             other
             later
             Bishops
             among
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             neighbourhood
             of
             the
             Brittains
             ;
             and
             as
             Wilfred
             alias
             Boniface
             among
             the
             Germans
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             any
             other
             Minister
             come
             among
             the
             Infidels
             in
             the
             Territories
             of
             a
             City
             that
             hath
             a
             Church
             ,
             while
             they
             have
             need
             of
             such
             help
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             were
             a
             beast
             if
             he
             
             should
             forbid
             him
             on
             pretense
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Diocess
             where
             another
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             .
             But
             as
             unoccupied
             Countries
             belong
             to
             any
             occupant
             ,
             so
             an
             Infidel
             Country
             belongeth
             to
             any
             preacher
             that
             hath
             opportunity
             to
             convert
             them
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Diocesane
             prohibit
             such
             preaching
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             neglected
             or
             reprehended
             ,
             but
             not
             obeyed
             .
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             prudence
             may
             direct
             preachers
             (
             as
             it
             would
             do
             occupants
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             case
             )
             to
             distribute
             their
             labours
             so
             as
             one
             may
             not
             hinder
             but
             help
             another
             :
             But
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Law
             of
             propriety
             otherwise
             than
             as
             mutual
             consent
             obligeth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             the
             determination
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             about
             any
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             is
             shewed
             ,
             as
             Christ
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             out
             by
             two
             and
             two
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostles
             oft
             went
             two
             together
             ,
             or
             an
             Apostle
             and
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             which
             shewed
             that
             no
             one
             claimed
             the
             Diocess
             .
             But
             still
             ,
             were
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             Infidels
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Whether
             converting
             a
             Diocese
             give
             right
             to
             the
             Converter
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             or
             Governour
             .
          
           
             1
             :
             WE
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Converts
             owe
             a
             peculiar
             love
             and
             respect
             to
             those
             as
             their
             fathers
             in
             Christ
             which
             did
             convert
             them
             ;
             which
             Paul
             claimeth
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             2.
             
             And
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             that
             man
             being
             as
             fit
             a
             man
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             his
             abode
             being
             nearer
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             being
             not
             full
             ,
             but
             capable
             of
             them
             ,
             this
             advantage
             should
             encline
             his
             converts
             ,
             to
             choose
             him
             rather
             than
             another
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
          
           
             But
             yet
             converting
             them
             as
             such
             giveth
             him
             not
             a
             right
             to
             govern
             them
             as
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             necessitateth
             them
             to
             choose
             him
             :
             As
             I
             prove
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             a
             Lay
             man
             (
             as
             Frumentius
             and
             Edesius
             and
             Origen
             ,
             &c.
             )
             may
             convert
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Pastors
             to
             them
             or
             any
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             Conversion
             and
             Baptism
             as
             such
             is
             but
             mens
             admission
             into
             the
             Universal
             Church
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Eunuchs
             case
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             is
             manifest
             )
             and
             not
             into
             any
             particular
             Church
             :
             It
             uniteth
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             any
             particular
             Pastor
             :
             For
             they
             Baptize
             not
             into
             their
             own
             name
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             when
             two
             or
             three
             go
             together
             ,
             as
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Silas
               ,
               Timothy
               ,
               Luke
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             one
             converteth
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             one
             some
             and
             another
             some
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             converting
             gave
             right
             there
             must
             be
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             in
             a
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             when
             a
             Church
             is
             settled
             ,
             a
             strange
             preacher
             that
             cometh
             
             after
             ,
             yea
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             charge
             elsewhere
             ,
             may
             convert
             many
             neighbours
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             Converted
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             must
             come
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             another
             Church
             there
             for
             that
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             must
             remove
             their
             dwelling
             to
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             a
             man
             may
             (
             and
             abundance
             of
             excellent
             preachers
             have
             
             done
             it
             )
             convert
             many
             souls
             in
             many
             Countries
             where
             they
             go
             at
             great
             distances
             from
             each
             other
             :
             But
             he
             cannot
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             so
             many
             people
             or
             Churches
             so
             far
             dispersed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             it
             would
             make
             it
             uncertain
             who
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             any
             where
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             .
             For
             Conversion
             is
             ,
             1.
             a
             secret
             work
             known
             only
             to
             the
             person
             converted
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             an
             obscure
             and
             usually
             a
             gradual
             work
             ,
             not
             done
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             degrees
             ,
             that
             the
             convert
             seldome
             knoweth
             himself
             who
             it
             was
             that
             converted
             him
             :
             Though
             he
             may
             know
             that
             one
             mans
             ministry
             so
             far
             convinced
             him
             ,
             and
             another
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ;
             It
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             say
             just
             when
             it
             came
             to
             a
             conversion
             .
             And
             if
             you
             say
             it
             is
             he
             that
             perswaded
             him
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             a
             lay
             man
             ,
             or
             long
             after
             his
             Conversion
             .
             Princes
             in
             some
             Countries
             force
             or
             perswade
             thousands
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             Baptized
             him
             ,
             than
             Paul
             should
             be
             Pastor
             but
             to
             few
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             who
             thanked
             God
             that
             he
             baptized
             none
             of
             them
             but
             Stephanus
             houshold
             ,
             Gaius
             and
             Crispus
             ;
             as
             being
             not
             sent
             to
             baptize
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Because
             else
             many
             persons
             should
             be
             necessitated
             to
             choose
             a
             bad
             or
             very
             weak
             man
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             heretick
             for
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             have
             far
             better
             and
             ablermen
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             been
             known
             that
             a
             bad
             Minister
             ,
             and
             a
             heretical
             Minister
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             very
             weak
             Minister
             hath
             converted
             men
             .
             But
             God
             doth
             not
             allow
             such
             converts
             therefore
             to
             cast
             their
             Souls
             under
             the
             danger
             and
             disadvantage
             of
             such
             a
             ones
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             oversights
             when
             much
             fitter
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Because
             both
             nature
             and
             Scripture
             example
             direct
             men
             to
             another
             course
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             they
             are
             cohabitants
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             worthy
             Pastor
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             to
             get
             the
             best
             they
             can
             .
             For
             cohabitation
             or
             proximity
             or
             vicinity
             is
             necessary
             to
             Church
             ends
             ,
             both
             to
             publick
             and
             private
             communion
             and
             mutual
             help
             .
             But
             the
             Minister
             that
             converth
             them
             may
             dwell
             far
             off
             that
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             indeed
             the
             Reasons
             why
             all
             in
             a
             City
             and
             vicinity
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             (
             if
             there
             were
             room
             )
             was
             not
             because
             that
             Minister
             converted
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             fit
             for
             such
             Communion
             by
             cohabitation
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             And
             were
             it
             otherwise
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbyters
             preaching
             to
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             might
             convert
             more
             and
             become
             joint
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             certainly
             it
             would
             unbishop
             all
             the
             English
             Bishops
             almost
             that
             I
             am
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             who
             nether
             converted
             their
             Dioceses
             from
             Infidelity
             ,
             nor
             baptized
             them
             ,
             nor
             convert
             many
             that
             ever
             we
             hearof
             from
             a
             wicked
             life
             ,
             to
             serious
             holiness
             :
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             have
             done
             by
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             there
             be
             made
             the
             Bishops
             (
             if
             they
             would
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             That
             a
             particular
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             or
             lowest
             order
             ,
             must
             consist
             of
             Neighbour
             Christians
             associated
             for
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             in
             
               local
               presence
            
             ,
             in
             holy
             worship
             and
             conversation
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             strangres
             so
             remote
             ,
             as
             have
             only
             an
             Internal
             Heart-Communion
             ,
             or
             an
             External
             Communion
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             LEt
             it
             be
             here
             noted
             (
             that
             none
             dally
             with
             the
             Name
             [
             Church
             ]
             as
             an
             equivocal
             ,
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             speak
             of
             no
             meer
             Community
             of
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             accidentall
             assembly
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             no
             intent
             of
             sacred
             ends
             ;
             Call
             them
             what
             you
             will
             :
             But
             of
             a
             proper
             Christian
             society
             constituted
             of
             the
             
               Pars
               gubernans
            
             and
             the
             
               Pars
               gubernata
            
             ;
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Flock
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             a
             Family
             Church
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             of
             the
             Master
             and
             the
             Family
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             yet
             of
             the
             Universal
             Political
             Church
             ,
             as
             visible
             or
             as
             mysticall
             :
             which
             consisteth
             of
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             all
             visible
             or
             sincere
             believers
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             of
             any
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             confined
             by
             Agreement
             for
             Concord
             of
             Churches
             ,
             being
             many
             .
             5.
             
             Nor
             of
             any
             such
             Churches
             accidentaly
             united
             in
             one
             kingdom
             ,
             under
             one
             king
             or
             Civil
             Governor
             ,
             whether
             Christian
             or
             Infidel
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             of
             many
             Churches
             headed
             by
             humane
             appointment
             with
             one
             Metropolitane
             ,
             Primate
             or
             Patriack
             ,
             being
             a
             Pastor
             thus
             exalted
             by
             men
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             7.
             
             Nor
             yet
             of
             many
             Churches
             under
             one
             Arch-Bishop
             or
             general
             Apostolical
             Visitor
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             claiming
             this
             general
             oversight
             by
             Divine
             right
             (
             whether
             rightly
             or
             wrongfully
             I
             now
             take
             no
             notice
             )
             8.
             
             But
             the
             Church
             which
             I
             treat
             of
             is
             ,
             only
             the
             political
             society
             of
             Christians
             of
             the
             first
             ranck
             (
             and
             so
             of
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             lowest
             ranck
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             Bishop
             that
             is
             no
             Arch-Bishop
             )
             .
             Not
             of
             an
             Oratory
             ,
             or
             Chappel
             of
             ease
             ,
             where
             part
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             often
             meet
             ;
             but
             of
             a
             true
             entire
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             magnitude
             or
             rank
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             1.
             
             That
             such
             Churches
             there
             should
             be
             ,
             2.
             
             and
             that
             every
             true
             Church
             should
             have
             its
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Hummond
             and
             many
             others
             grant
             ,
             taking
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             political
             notion
             ;
             or
             if
             that
             be
             not
             granted
             I
             will
             proove
             it
             further
             anon
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             these
             lowest
             true
             political
             or
             Organized
             Churches
             ,
             must
             be
             Neighbours
             united
             for
             Personal
             Communion
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             I
             prove
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             from
             all
             the
             Scripture
             instances
             :
             The
             Churches
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Corinth
               &c.
            
             were
             all
             such
             as
             is
             fuller
             to
             be
             opened
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             Part.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             instances
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             age
             ,
             of
             which
             also
             more
             is
             after
             to
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             dutyes
             of
             Church
             members
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             assemble
             together
             for
             Gods
             publick
             service
             ;
             
               Act.
               4.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               &c.
            
             And
             how
             can
             they
             do
             this
             that
             are
             utterly
             out
             of
             reach
             ,
             and
             never
             know
             or
             see
             each
             other
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             have
             the
             same
             Pastors
             that
             are
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             preach
             to
             them
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             go
             before
             them
             by
             the
             example
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             .
             1
             
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               7
               ,
               17
               ,
               24.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             how
             can
             they
             hear
             the
             Pastors
             that
             never
             Preach
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             Guided
             by
             those
             that
             never
             see
             them
             ,
             or
             follow
             their
             example
             whom
             they
             never
             knew
             ,
             or
             come
             for
             counsel
             to
             them
             that
             are
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             and
             knowledg
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             send
             to
             their
             Pastors
             when
             they
             are
             sick
             ,
             to
             pray
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             advise
             them
             :
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             to
             them
             that
             are
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             .
             Jam.
             5.
             4.
             
             To
             provoke
             one
             another
             to
             Love
             and
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             one
             another
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             to
             that
             end
             :
             A
             word
             that
             signifieth
             knowledge
             and
             more
             ,
             even
             Observation
             of
             that
             which
             we
             see
             or
             know
             .
             In
             which
             and
             v.
             25.
             saith
             Dr.
             Hammond
             [
             
               Let
               us
               weigh
               and
               consider
               all
               advantages
               we
               can
               have
               upon
               one
               another
               to
               provoke
               and
               excite
               one
               another
               to
               Charity
               and
               all
               actions
               of
               piety
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               joyning
               in
               the
               publick
               service
               .
               And
               not
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               proceed
               so
               far
               towards
               defections
               as
               to
               give
               over
               the
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               (
               the
               forsaking
               of
               which
               is
               not
               is
               not
               only
               deserting
               the
               publick
               profession
               of
               Chri●t
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               growth
               in
               grace
               )
               but
               stir
               up
               one
               another
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
            
             ]
             All
             which
             suppose
             propinquity
             ,
             and
             and
             consist
             not
             with
             the
             distance
             of
             uncapable
             strangers
             .
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
             
               To
               exhort
               one
               another
               daily
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               lest
               any
               be
               hardened
               by
               the
               dece●tfulness
               of
               sin
               .
            
             Which
             we
             cannot
             do
             by
             men
             of
             another
             Countrey
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             no
             converse
             .
          
           
             All
             is
             plainly
             expressed
             ,
             1
             
               Thes
               5.
               11.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Wherefore
               comfort
               your selves
               together
               ,
               and
               edifie
               one
               another
               even
               as
               also
               ye
               do
               .
               And
               we
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               to
               know
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               ●ou
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               ,
               for
               their
               work
               sake
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             at
             
               peace
               among
               your selves
            
             .
             But
             how
             can
             they
             comfort
             themselves
             together
             that
             never
             came
             together
             ,
             or
             see
             each
             other
             ?
             There
             can
             no
             peace
             but
             Negative
             be
             among
             them
             that
             are
             not
             among
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             converse
             .
             They
             cannot
             edifie
             utter
             strangers
             .
             How
             can
             I
             know
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocese
             who
             never
             saw
             him
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             opportunity
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             tho
             I
             live
             about
             an
             hundred
             miles
             neerer
             him
             (
             being
             at
             London
             )
             than
             some
             parts
             of
             his
             Diocese
             are
             ?
             I
             know
             those
             that
             
               Labour
               among
               us
            
             in
             this
             Parish
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishop
             never
             laboured
             among
             us
             ,
             nor
             was
             here
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             of
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             one
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             that
             useth
             not
             to
             Travaile
             ,
             that
             ever
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             few
             that
             by
             hea●say
             know
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               15.
               7.
               14.
               
               Receive
               ye
               one
               another
               as
               Christ
               also
               received
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               6.
               
               That
               ye
               may
               with
               one
               mind
               and
               one
               mouth
               glorifie
               God
            
             —
             —
             of
             which
             saith
             Dr
             Hammond
             ,
             [
             
               That
               ye
               may
               joyn
               unanimously
            
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             
               into
               one
               ,
               and
               assembling
               together
               ,
               worship
               and
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               wherefore
               in
               all
               humility
               of
               condescension
               and
               kindness
               ,
               embrace
               and
               succour
               one
               another
               ,
               help
               them
               up
               when
               they
               are
               fallen
               ,
               instead
               of
               despising
               and
               driving
               them
               from
               your
               communion
               v.
            
             14.
             
             [
             
               Able
               also
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
            
             so
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               Teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Hymns
            
             —
             But
             more
             of
             this
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             part
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             it
             is
             their
             part
             to
             admonish
             a
             brother
             that
             offendeth
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             ,
             to
             take
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             
             (
             of
             which
             see
             Dr.
             
               Hammonds
               Annot.
            
             and
             of
             the
             Keys
             )
             .
             But
             all
             this
             requireth
             personal
             knowledge
             and
             propinquity
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               It
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               of
               Church
               members
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               that
               is
               a
               Church
               member
               know
               them
               :
               many
               in
            
             London
             
               know
               not
               their
               next
               Neighbours
            
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             I
             Speak
             not
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Act
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Power
             or
             Capacity
             and
             the
             Relation
             with
             its
             end
             .
             2.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             every
             member
             ,
             but
             of
             so
             great
             a
             part
             as
             denominateth
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             a
             Pastor
             who
             by
             sickness
             or
             other
             impediment
             preacheth
             not
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             And
             a
             Relation
             whose
             end
             is
             the
             Instructing
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             intendeth
             the
             exercise
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             impediment
             is
             removed
             (
             or
             if
             lazyness
             or
             any
             culpable
             neglect
             be
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             altereth
             not
             the
             natu●e
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             but
             proveth
             him
             faulty
             )
             :
             So
             a
             member
             that
             is
             .
             1.
             
             Capable
             .
             2.
             
             Related
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             member
             ,
             though
             neglect
             or
             impediments
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             much
             of
             that
             which
             they
             otherwise
             may
             do
             .
             He
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             Neighborhood
             may
             do
             all
             these
             Offices
             to
             another
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             when
             opportunity
             calleth
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             so
             obliged
             to
             it
             :
             But
             so
             cannot
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             out
             of
             reach
             .
             Citizens
             or
             members
             of
             Corporations
             are
             in
             a
             capacity
             for
             officesbelonging
             to
             the
             society
             ,
             though
             some
             may
             neglect
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             want
             opportunity
             to
             do
             them
             ;
             but
             one
             out
             of
             reach
             is
             uncapable
             of
             the
             duty
             and
             therefore
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Relation
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             up
             of
             obligation
             to
             that
             duty
             when
             there
             is
             cause
             .
             The
             Relation
             is
             essentially
             a
             Power
             and
             obligation
             to
             the
             Duty
             :
             And
             the
             
               Dispositio
               materi●
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             forme
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             is
             not
             in
             a
             capable
             means
             ,
             by
             cohabitation
             ,
             is
             not
             
             
               materia
               disposita
            
             ,
             and
             can
             neither
             have
             Power
             nor
             obligation
             to
             the
             dutyes
             of
             a
             Church
             member
             towards
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             have
             the
             Relative
             form
             ,
             or
             be
             indeed
             a
             member
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             that
             write
             judiciously
             of
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             do
             make
             Propinquity
             or
             Cohabitation
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Dispositio
               materiae
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             ;
             From
             which
             they
             are
             called
             Parishioners
             .
             They
             are
             not
             a
             Church
             because
             a
             Parish
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             therefore
             the
             
               materia
               disposita
            
             as
             to
             this
             part
             of
             the
             capacity
             extrinsick
             (
             Christianity
             being
             it
             that
             maketh
             them
             intrinsecally
             fit
             materials
             )
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             some
             few
             members
             may
             be
             several
             waies
             uncapable
             naturally
             of
             the
             ordinary
             offices
             of
             members
             :
             Some
             by
             infancy
             ,
             some
             by
             distraction
             ,
             some
             by
             sickness
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             restraint
             of
             Parents
             Masters
             or
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             a
             retired
             disposition
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             some
             Churches
             may
             be
             so
             sinfully
             over-great
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             number
             hindereth
             many
             of
             the
             members
             from
             a
             capacity
             of
             the
             ordinary
             duty
             of
             the
             relation
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             some
             great
             Parishes
             in
             London
             :
             But
             either
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             and
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             or
             b●t
             of
             a
             few
             .
             If
             but
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             it
             may
             prove
             it
             a
             disordered
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             prove
             it
             
               no
               Church
            
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             a
             few
             Hereticks
             can
             denominate
             the
             Church
             Heretical
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             mad
             ,
             or
             leprous
             persons
             ,
             can
             denominate
             it
             mad
             or
             leprous
             ,
             or
             than
             the
             family
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               David
               ,
               Christ
            
             ,
             was
             denominated
             from
             a
             Cham
             ,
             an
             Absolom
             ,
             a
             Judas
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             main
             body
             (
             though
             in
             intrinsick
             qualifications
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             denominated
             from
             the
             better
             part
             sometimes
             and
             not
             from
             the
             greater
             ,
             yet
             )
             in
             extrinsick
             qualifications
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             to
             be
             denominated
             a
             Church
             only
             from
             the
             Pastor
             and
             that
             number
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             relation
             (
             as
             being
             the
             two
             constitutive
             parts
             )
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             body
             united
             to
             the
             Pastor
             for
             true
             Church
             ends
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               one
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               all
               united
               in
               one
               Bishop
               or
               Governour
               ,
               though
               their
               distance
               make
               them
               uncapable
               of
               knowing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               doing
               what
               you
               have
               described
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             indeed
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             of
             another
             species
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             before
             named
             ,
             either
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             through
             out
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             composed
             of
             many
             particular
             Churches
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Church
             )
             :
             Because
             their
             Communion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Local
             or
             present
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             but
             only
             intrinsical
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             extrinsical
             by
             Delegates
             or
             Mediators
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             order
             which
             now
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             composed
             of
             many
             united
             Churches
             .
             For
             else
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             Patriark
             or
             a
             Primate
             ,
             or
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             or
             Metropolitane
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             order
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Church
             or
             Bishop
             under
             it
             .
             For
             such
             a
             Church
             is
             united
             in
             one
             Governour
             .
             (
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             which
             yet
             pretendeth
             not
             to
             depose
             all
             Bishops
             .
             )
             Therefore
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Governour
             
             will
             not
             suffice
             of
             it self
             to
             make
             one
             Primary
             Church
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             make
             one
             Compounded
             or
             General
             Church
             conteining
             many
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             People
             ,
             have
             their
             Duties
             and
             Priviledges
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             so
             the
             people
             must
             be
             united
             among
             themselves
             ,
             by
             some
             common
             Relation
             ,
             conteining
             Power
             of
             and
             Obligation
             to
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             capacity
             of
             that
             priviledge
             :
             Which
             is
             past
             all
             doubt
             among
             knowing
             men
             .
             Therefore
             an
             uncapable
             body
             cannot
             be
             made
             one
             Primary
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             unity
             of
             a
             Prelate
             .
             3.
             
             But
             as
             we
             distinguish
             of
             a
             
               Church
               single
            
             and
             
               compounded
               of
               many
               ,
               particular
               and
               General
               ,
               Primary
               and
               Secondary
               ,
            
             (
             all
             which
             termes
             I
             use
             to
             be
             clearly
             understood
             )
             ,
             so
             do
             we
             also
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             :
             which
             are
             particular
             Bishops
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             or
             General
             Bishops
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             we
             confess
             all
             that
             is
             said
             positively
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               one
               such
               Bishop
            
             maketh
             one
             Church
             .
             Because
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             after
             shewed
             ,
             doth
             suppose
             a
             capable
             society
             .
             It
             being
             his
             office
             in
             presence
             personally
             to
             conduct
             them
             ;
             which
             a
             General
             distant
             Bishop
             cannot
             do
             ,
             so
             that
             indeed
             ,
             
               one
               Present
               Pastor
            
             (
             or
             more
             )
             of
             a
             
               flock
               by
               Christianity
               and
               Uicinity
               capable
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               consent
               united
               with
               him
               and
               one
               another
               for
               presential
               Communion
               in
               publick
               worship
               and
               holy
               conversation
               ,
            
             are
             the
             constitutive
             parts
             by
             which
             a
             Primary
             Church
             is
             essentiated
             and
             must
             be
             defined
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               even
               the
               Presbyterians
               say
               that
               many
               worshiping
               congregations
               may
               make
               up
               one
               Governed
               Church
               ,
               though
               each
               congregation
               have
               ordinary
               Communion
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               &c.
               among
               themselves
               distinct
               from
               the
               rest
               ;
               because
               they
               may
               be
               all
               united
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               one
               Presbytery
               .
               And
               our
               ordinary
               Parishes
               have
               Chappels
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               one
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             We
             must
             be
             excused
             from
             submitting
             now
             to
             the
             opinions
             of
             Presbyterians
             or
             any
             other
             party
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             our
             own
             judgment
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Presbyterians
             are
             not
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             whether
             each
             of
             those
             Parishes
             be
             not
             a
             true
             political
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             its
             own
             plenary
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             belongeth
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             they
             all
             think
             )
             subordinate
             to
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             many
             Churches
             conjunct
             (
             or
             as
             some
             call
             it
             )
             of
             one
             Church
             denominated
             so
             from
             the
             higher
             Government
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             to
             our
             Chappels
             ordinarily
             they
             are
             but
             places
             for
             the
             Assembling
             of
             such
             as
             by
             age
             or
             foul
             weather
             or
             weakness
             cannot
             travaile
             to
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             for
             distance
             and
             number
             in
             those
             Parishes
             that
             have
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             or
             other
             ,
             than
             may
             consist
             not
             only
             with
             the
             personal
             acquaintance
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             the
             frequent
             Communion
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             
               by
               turnes
            
             in
             the
             same
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             to
             travaile
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             .
             So
             that
             these
             
               Chappels
               of
               case
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             called
             ,
             are
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             all
             the
             fore-described
             ends
             and
             dutyes
             of
             Church-members
             :
             And
             even
             the
             Independants
             do
             confess
             that
             age
             ,
             distance
             ▪
             persecution
             ,
             &c.
             
             may
             allow
             one
             of
             their
             Churches
             to
             meet
             at
             once
             in
             several
             houses
             or
             places
             ,
             where
             several
             Pastors
             may
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             officiate
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             this
             consisteth
             with
             all
             the
             forementioned
             ends
             of
             the
             relation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             indeed
             disorders
             and
             confusions
             in
             Churches
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             our
             measure
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             Nature
             and
             constitution
             by
             ,
             though
             one
             in
             a
             Swoone
             may
             be
             hardly
             discerned
             from
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             yet
             life
             is
             nevertheless
             essential
             to
             a
             man.
             The
             Principalities
             in
             Germany
             may
             be
             so
             curtaled
             ,
             and
             intangled
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             hard
             for
             Lawyers
             to
             judge
             whether
             the
             Princes
             be
             proper
             Soverains
             and
             Monarchs
             or
             not
             .
             And
             yet
             what
             doth
             constitute
             Monarchy
             and
             Soveraignity
             is
             known
             .
             A
             Ship
             may
             be
             made
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             a
             Barge
             so
             big
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             hard
             to
             distinguish
             them
             by
             name
             :
             and
             yet
             a
             Ship
             and
             Barge
             are
             divers
             .
             If
             in
             one
             great
             house
             ,
             there
             be
             several
             men
             with
             their
             Wives
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ,
             in
             several
             rooms
             or
             parts
             ,
             and
             ●ne
             have
             some
             superiority
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             being
             free
             journy-men
             or
             labourers
             under
             him
             ,
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             chief
             Master
             here
             may
             be
             in
             several
             cases
             so
             various
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             hard
             for
             any
             man
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             
               one
               Family
            
             only
             or
             many
             .
             But
             must
             we
             therefore
             remove
             all
             distinction
             of
             Families
             ,
             or
             forsake
             the
             old
             and
             usual
             definition
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             
               Primary
               perticular
               Churches
               .
               Stepney
            
             Parish
             ,
             or
             
               Giles
               Criplegate
            
             ,
             or
             Martins
             in
             the
             fields
             may
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             single
             Churches
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             some
             Lancashire
             Parishes
             ,
             that
             have
             very
             distant
             and
             large
             Chapelries
             .
             But
             shall
             the
             disease
             or
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             or
             dicffiulty
             of
             such
             a
             Parish
             ,
             make
             us
             change
             the
             old
             and
             true
             definition
             of
             a
             Church
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             some
             Presbyterians
             have
             argued
             from
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Converts
             at
             Jerusalem
             and
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             meet
             all
             in
             one
             place
             (
             which
             is
             the
             common
             and
             strongest
             objection
             against
             us
             )
             .
             But
             1.
             undoubtedly
             there
             were
             many
             strangers
             there
             ,
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             pass
             away
             to
             other
             places
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Spirit
             knew
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             quickly
             by
             persecution
             to
             be
             scattered
             .
             3.
             
             And
             on
             a
             suddain
             there
             was
             not
             time
             to
             settle
             them
             in
             exact
             order
             ,
             as
             afterward
             they
             did
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             Acts.
             14.
             23.
             
             But
             many
             Apostles
             being
             there
             they
             might
             transiently
             have
             divers
             meetings
             at
             once
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             the
             number
             and
             distance
             of
             them
             all
             was
             no
             greater
             then
             might
             consist
             with
             the
             forementioned
             Church
             Ends
             and
             definition
             .
             They
             that
             meet
             one
             day
             with
             one
             Apostle
             ,
             might
             meet
             the
             next
             day
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             and
             Conversation
             .
             And
             5.
             
             The
             text
             saith
             that
             they
             did
             meet
             all
             in
             one
             place
             :
             and
             as
             Doctor
             Hammond
             aforecited
             saith
             ,
             they
             deny
             the
             plain
             text
             that
             do
             deny
             it
             :
             they
             were
             not
             distributed
             into
             divers
             assembles
             ;
             and
             the
             [
             All
             ]
             
               that
               meet
               together
            
             ,
             must
             mean
             the
             
               greater
               part
            
             of
             the
             Church
             members
             at
             once
             .
             And
             I
             my self
             have
             Preached
             to
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             supposed
             by
             understanding
             persons
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             six
             thousand
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             have
             heard
             :
             and
             as
             many
             more
             might
             have
             heard
             the
             next
             day
             :
             and
             so
             twenty
             thousand
             might
             make
             a
             Church
             ,
             when
             vicinity
             maketh
             them
             otherwise
             capable
             ;
             and
             in
             Judaea
             we
             find
             that
             men
             speaking
             
             to
             Armies
             ,
             yea
             the
             Enemies
             Armies
             ,
             shew
             that
             far
             more
             could
             hear
             at
             once
             ,
             then
             can
             do
             with
             us
             (
             whether
             voices
             or
             aire
             did
             make
             the
             difference
             I
             Know
             not
             )
             and
             if
             the
             fore-named
             Parishes
             that
             have
             but
             one
             ordinary
             meeting
             place
             ,
             have
             30000
             or
             40000
             or
             50000
             souls
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             conjecture
             at
             the
             case
             of
             Jerusalem
             hereby
             ;
             For
             though
             among
             those
             new
             Converts
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             so
             many
             neglecters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             yet
             the
             passing
             strangers
             might
             be
             many
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             case
             plain
             ,
             I
             would
             but
             desire
             the
             dissenters
             to
             consider
             .
             4.
             
             Whether
             that
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             be
             not
             a
             duty
             ?
             Even
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Prayer
             and
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             there
             must
             not
             be
             some
             present
             Pastors
             to
             officiate
             before
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             these
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             this
             Congregation
             must
             not
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             persons
             qualified
             for
             Communion
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             Churches
             have
             not
             alwaies
             (
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirits
             appointment
             )
             differenced
             between
             Christians
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             between
             Heretical
             or
             flagitious
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             orderly
             and
             obedient
             ?
             and
             admitted
             the
             first
             sort
             only
             to
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             he
             that
             is
             present
             and
             delivereth
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             should
             not
             know
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             giveth
             it
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             in
             the
             administring
             make
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             keep
             away
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             Heriticks
             and
             openly
             flagitious
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             know
             the
             people
             whom
             he
             overseeth
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             whether
             he
             can
             do
             all
             or
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             a
             transient
             multitude
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             waters
             of
             a
             river
             are
             passing
             away
             ,
             when
             he
             still
             seeth
             strange
             faces
             only
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             Commuicants
             ,
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             before
             ,
             or
             knoweth
             :
             how
             can
             he
             know
             whether
             they
             are
             Baptized
             Christians
             ,
             or
             unbaptized
             ,
             Jews
             or
             other
             Infidels
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             is
             not
             an
             ordinary
             Cohabitation
             ,
             or
             vicinity
             ,
             of
             necessity
             to
             a
             fixed
             Church
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             know
             each
             other
             ?
             These
             things
             I
             suppose
             are
             past
             dispute
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             then
             I
             ask
             whether
             such
             a
             society
             as
             this
             be
             not
             a
             true
             Church
             ?
             and
             such
             as
             is
             described
             in
             scripture
             ?
             and
             such
             as
             should
             ordinarily
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             part
             of
             a
             more
             compounded
             general
             Church
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             general
             oversight
             of
             Apostolical
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             my
             question
             now
             ;
             but
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             an
             ordinary
             political
             Church
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             order
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             every
             such
             Church
             by
             Acts.
             14.
             23
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             such
             Elders
             as
             are
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             Doctor
             Hammond
             maintaineth
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ?
             or
             should
             not
             have
             such
             
               Episcopos
               gregis
            
             overseers
             of
             this
             flock
             ,
             as
             are
             impowered
             to
             do
             all
             the
             foresaid
             works
             of
             their
             proper
             Office
             ?
             of
             which
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             That
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             rank
             afore-described
             ,
             must
             Govern
             it
             statedly
             ,
             as
             present
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             in
             absence
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             NOthing
             hath
             more
             deceived
             men
             (
             next
             to
             Infidelity
             and
             Carnality
             )
             
             ●n
             this
             controversie
             ,
             than
             want
             of
             experience
             :
             Judging
             by
             a
             noise
             of
             words
             of
             such
             matters
             as
             they
             never
             faithfuly
             tryed
             .
             Had
             men
             well
             tryed
             a
             few
             years
             what
             it
             is
             to
             do
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             they
             would
             easily
             know
             to
             whom
             it
             belongeth
             .
             But
             when
             either
             University
             students
             ,
             or
             Nominal
             Pastors
             do
             stand
             by
             and
             look
             on
             ,
             or
             read
             and
             hear
             only
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             of
             Church-Power
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             never
             did
             more
             themselves
             ,
             than
             to
             preach
             and
             say
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             now
             and
             then
             visit
             a
             sick
             man
             ,
             or
             dine
             or
             talk
             on
             the
             by
             with
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             hear
             Chilren
             say
             their
             Catechism
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             talk
             at
             randome
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             the
             only
             Bishop
             of
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Govern
             them
             
               per
               alios
            
             ,
             or
             at
             twenty
             ,
             or
             fourty
             ,
             or
             an
             hundred
             miles
             distance
             ,
             by
             meer
             visiting
             or
             meeting
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             dining
             with
             them
             once
             in
             three
             Years
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             here
             therefore
             prove
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               Primary
               Episcopacy
            
             (
             or
             Particular
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             Primary
             be
             cavilled
             at
             )
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             done
             in
             absence
             ,
             nor
             
               per
               alios
            
             by
             substitutes
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             its
             
               Proper
               parts
            
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             a
             
               present
               Bishop
            
             or
             Pastor
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             first
             remember
             that
             I
             say
             [
             in
             
               any
               of
               its
               proper
               parts
            
             ,
             as
             distinguishing
             the
             proper
             works
             of
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             are
             common
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             but
             Accidents
             or
             Circumstantial
             .
             As
             a
             Bishop
             may
             plow
             his
             land
             ,
             or
             build
             his
             house
             ,
             or
             saddle
             his
             horse
             ,
             by
             another
             ,
             so
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             may
             appoint
             another
             to
             toll
             the
             Bell
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             cover
             the
             holy
             Table
             ,
             to
             receive
             Collections
             ,
             to
             read
             Proclamations
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Church
             doors
             ,
             to
             repair
             the
             building
             ,
             to
             bring
             relief
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             about
             sacred
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             Lay
             men
             
             with
             Ministers
             ;
             even
             to
             read
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             chuse
             it
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             tune
             ,
             to
             publish
             Marriages
             ,
             to
             name
             to
             the
             people
             the
             times
             of
             meeting
             ,
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             messengers
             to
             summon
             accused
             offenders
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             summon
             witnesses
             ,
             to
             hear
             witnesses
             and
             confessions
             ;
             All
             these
             he
             may
             appoint
             a
             servant
             or
             another
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             but
             accidental
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             his
             proper
             work
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             
               proper
               work
            
             must
             be
             done
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             present
             ordinarily
             with
             the
             people
             whom
             he
             Governeth
             ,
             the
             enumerations
             of
             the
             particular
             will
             evince
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             work
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             is
             Publick
             in
             the
             sacred
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             out
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             by
             way
             of
             applicatioon
             to
             particular
             Persons
             and
             cases
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Bishops
             office
             to
             be
             the
             
               chief
               Teacher
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             preach
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             exhort
             and
             comfort
             them
             usually
             himself
             ;
             And
             when
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             himself
             to
             appoint
             another
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             his
             performance
             .
             (
             I
             shall
             reserve
             the
             proof
             to
             the
             2d
             .
             part
             ,
             where
             all
             this
             is
             to
             be
             reviewed
             to
             a
             further
             use
             .
             )
             And
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             one
             that
             is
             present
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             to
             be
             the
             mouth
             or
             Intercessor
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             under
             Christ
             the
             Great
             high
             Priest
             and
             Intercessor
             :
             To
             pray
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             mouth
             in
             the
             common
             confession
             of
             sins
             :
             To
             praise
             God
             and
             give
             thanks
             with
             and
             for
             them
             ;
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             joyn
             in
             consent
             with
             their
             Amen
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             .
             )
             And
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             a
             present
             Person
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             to
             Baptize
             and
             admit
             persons
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             Or
             to
             try
             and
             judg
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             them
             by
             some
             other
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             he
             can
             neither
             Baptize
             ,
             nor
             try
             and
             judge
             particularly
             who
             is
             to
             be
             baptized
             (
             at
             least
             of
             the
             Adult
             )
             unless
             he
             be
             present
             and
             know
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             hear
             his
             confession
             and
             receive
             his
             claime
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             to
             Celebrate
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Messenger
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             name
             to
             deliver
             them
             as
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Seals
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             of
             Remission
             of
             sins
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             commemorate
             his
             death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Steward
             to
             give
             his
             houseshold
             meat
             in
             season
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             all
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Present
             and
             not
             an
             
               absent
               Person
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             to
             be
             the
             judge
             of
             the
             claime
             and
             title
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Churches
             Communion
             ;
             to
             see
             that
             Infidels
             and
             incapable
             persons
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             well
             done
             by
             one
             that
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             present
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Administration
             to
             see
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             administred
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             is
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             publick
             reprover
             ,
             and
             admonisher
             of
             Scandalous
             persons
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             to
             be
             openly
             reproved
             and
             admonished
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             well
             do
             if
             he
             be
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             He
             is
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             publick
             Excommunicator
             of
             the
             obstinately
             wicked
             ,
             to
             declare
             before
             all
             that
             such
             a
             person
             is
             uncapable
             of
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             is
             not
             well
             done
             by
             one
             that
             is
             not
             there
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             as
             shall
             anon
             be
             further
             opened
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             publick
             Absolution
             ,
             when
             the
             Penitent
             is
             publikely
             taken
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             judged
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             
             Absolved
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             at
             the
             dismission
             of
             the
             Assembly
             hath
             of
             old
             been
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishop
             as
             his
             part
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             one
             that
             is
             there
             present
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             as
             for
             those
             acts
             of
             Application
             to
             persons
             and
             cases
             which
             are
             to
             be
             done
             out
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             at
             hand
             for
             the
             people
             to
             repair
             to
             in
             their
             greater
             doubts
             for
             resolution
             ,
             and
             greatest
             difficulties
             for
             direction
             (
             as
             a
             Physician
             among
             the
             sick
             )
             is
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             true
             Bishops
             work
             .
             And
             this
             requireth
             his
             usual
             presence
             and
             some
             acquaintance
             usually
             with
             the
             persons
             life
             :
             No
             man
             will
             expect
             that
             all
             such
             doubting
             people
             travaile
             to
             a
             strange
             Bishop
             many
             score
             miles
             distant
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             hear
             the
             confessions
             and
             cases
             of
             burdened
             penitent
             souls
             and
             to
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             true
             way
             to
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             work
             besides
             his
             resolution
             of
             Doctrinal
             doubts
             which
             requireth
             presence
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             (
             usually
             )
             with
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             work
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             peoples
             conversation
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             they
             live
             not
             in
             mortal
             sinsor
             scandalous
             courses
             ;
             and
             to
             reprove
             them
             that
             do
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             to
             repentance
             .
             And
             all
             this
             is
             a
             present
             persons
             work
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Bishops
             work
             to
             see
             that
             the
             families
             of
             the
             flock
             be
             ordered
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Parents
             and
             Masters
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             indulge
             not
             wickedness
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             present
             persons
             work
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Bishops
             work
             to
             visit
             the
             sick
             and
             to
             pray
             with
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             requireth
             presence
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Bishops
             work
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             that
             are
             d●ll
             and
             backward
             to
             their
             several
             duties
             ,
             in
             publick
             and
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             love
             and
             to
             good
             works
             which
             is
             the
             work
             especially
             of
             present
             and
             not
             of
             absent
             men
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             have
             a
             special
             care
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             they
             be
             relieved
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             never
             do
             well
             in
             absence
             and
             to
             the
             unknown
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             it
             is
             confessed
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             work
             to
             admonish
             the
             unruly
             ,
             to
             reprove
             and
             exhort
             ungodly
             persons
             ,
             to
             convince
             gainsayers
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             accused
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             accusers
             and
             witnesses
             say
             against
             them
             ;
             which
             requireth
             presence
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             further
             shown
             anon
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Other
               men
               may
               examine
               witnesses
               and
               reprove
               offenders
               ,
               therefore
               this
               may
               be
               committed
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Other
             men
             may
             do
             it
             on
             another
             obligation
             ,
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             to
             another
             end
             :
             But
             to
             do
             it
             from
             the
             Pastoral
             obligation
             ,
             in
             a
             Pastoral
             manner
             ,
             to
             Pastoral
             ends
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               A
               Bishop
               may
               receive
               accusations
               by
               presentments
               ,
               or
               by
               information
               ,
               and
               may
               summon
               offenders
               ,
               examine
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               judge
               at
               a
               distance
               of
               persons
               that
               are
               to
               him
               unknown
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             He
             may
             do
             what
             he
             can
             that
             way
             ,
             when
             necessity
             hindereth
             him
             from
             doing
             better
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             any
             true
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             or
             Conscience
             to
             discharge
             the
             office
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             Bishop
             .
             In
             case
             of
             title
             to
             lands
             or
             goods
             a
             civil
             Judicature
             may
             judge
             of
             persons
             that
             are
             unknown
             :
             Because
             the
             title
             dependeth
             not
             on
             the
             moral
             qualities
             of
             the
             persons
             :
             And
             in
             criminal
             cases
             where
             the
             question
             to
             be
             judged
             or
             resolved
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             person
             shall
             live
             or
             die
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             fined
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             banished
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             case
             may
             be
             judged
             of
             unknown
             persons
             
               secundum
               allegata
               &
               probata
            
             :
             For
             outward
             punishments
             must
             go
             upon
             outward
             proved
             crimes
             ,
             and
             the
             Judges
             can
             possibly
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             about
             twelve
             must
             judge
             a
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             yet
             even
             there
             they
             greatly
             regard
             
               qua
               mente
            
             ,
             with
             what
             mind
             and
             intent
             the
             deed
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             they
             greatly
             regard
             the
             moral
             qualifications
             of
             a
             Witness
             as
             to
             his
             credibility
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             find
             it
             out
             .
             But
             in
             Church
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             mens
             consciences
             that
             are
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             .
             The
             first
             intention
             of
             the
             Pastor
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             sinner
             to
             repentance
             ;
             yea
             though
             he
             continued
             in
             penitent
             never
             so
             long
             before
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ▪
             excommunicated
             till
             at
             the
             present
             also
             he
             shew
             impenitency
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             many
             an
             admonition
             or
             exhortation
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             should
             go
             before
             .
             And
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             excommunication
             ,
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             that
             Act
             is
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Congregation
             that
             the
             impenitent
             person
             is
             unfit
             for
             Church
             communion
             ,
             and
             to
             charge
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             avoid
             him
             And
             to
             do
             this
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Church
             be
             taught
             to
             abhor
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             in
             abhorrence
             
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             be
             convinced
             that
             the
             person
             is
             such
             a
             one
             indeed
             .
             For
             seeing
             God
             commandeth
             them
             to
             Love
             all
             the
             faithful
             and
             to
             live
             with
             them
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             that
             Love
             in
             peace
             ,
             if
             Godly
             men
             be
             unjustly
             excommunicated
             ,
             by
             a
             Diotrephes
             ,
             who
             receiveth
             them
             not
             and
             excommunicateth
             such
             as
             do
             receive
             them
             ,
             the
             Church
             must
             not
             disobey
             God
             in
             obeying
             such
             a
             wicked
             excommunicater
             .
             And
             though
             its
             true
             ,
             that
             for
             order
             sake
             ,
             they
             must
             oft
             rest
             satisfied
             in
             the
             Pastors
             judgment
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             it
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             before
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             only
             exercise
             a
             bare
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pastor
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             abhorrence
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             that
             have
             no
             satisfactory
             notice
             of
             the
             case
             ;
             And
             also
             that
             all
             suspitions
             of
             injustice
             and
             Church
             tyranny
             in
             their
             Pastors
             may
             be
             avoided
             :
             And
             that
             the
             offender
             may
             be
             convinced
             before
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             :
             And
             seeing
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             for
             any
             ordinary
             great
             sin
             ,
             without
             impenitency
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             question
             is
             not
             then
             so
             much
             whether
             the
             man
             have
             sinned
             ,
             as
             whether
             he
             be
             Penitent
             ,
             what
             man
             of
             any
             experience
             in
             these
             matters
             can
             believe
             that
             a
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             a
             Chancellors
             Court
             among
             strangers
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             he
             is
             in
             fear
             of
             being
             imprisoned
             and
             utterly
             undone
             if
             he
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             is
             so
             fit
             to
             try
             a
             mans
             repentance
             ,
             as
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             where
             he
             is
             known
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             such
             motives
             to
             constrain
             him
             to
             lie
             ,
             and
             use
             hypocrisie
             .
             Nay
             in
             very
             truth
             such
             judicatures
             may
             as
             easily
             know
             beforehand
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             impenitent
             persons
             that
             almost
             ever
             come
             before
             them
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             not
             conscientious
             persons
             that
             take
             the
             sin
             for
             a
             duty
             )
             will
             say
             they
             repent
             ,
             and
             play
             the
             dissemblers
             as
             that
             a
             Child
             will
             cry
             for
             forgiveness
             to
             escape
             a
             whipping
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               is
               it
               not
               so
               much
               the
               better
               ?
               The
               Church
               must
               have
               hypocrites
               :
               we
               cannot
               change
               the
               heart
               ;
               that
               belongs
               to
               God
               :
               If
               we
               bring
               man
               to
               profess
               repentance
               it
               is
               all
               that
               's
               our
               part
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Hypocrites
             that
             cannot
             be
             lawfully
             detected
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             we
             must
             not
             therefore
             make
             men
             hypocrites
             that
             they
             may
             be
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             constrain
             them
             to
             apparent
             lying
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             lying
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             Title
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             constituting
             qualification
             of
             a
             visible
             Christian
             ;
             else
             you
             may
             set
             men
             on
             the
             rack
             till
             they
             say
             they
             repent
             ,
             and
             then
             absolve
             them
             and
             pronounce
             them
             the
             pardoned
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             a
             surer
             way
             than
             an
             imprisonment
             .
             And
             in
             this
             practice
             this
             doctrine
             which
             I
             leave
             all
             Christians
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             is
             included
             ,
             [
             
               Every
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Heretick
               Adulterer
               ,
               Drunkard
               ,
            
             &c
             
               who
               had
               rather
               say
               that
               he
               repenteth
               ,
               than
               lie
               in
               a
               Gaol
               and
               be
               undone
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               communicating
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               to
               be
               declared
               pardoned
               by
               absolution
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Penalty
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             strangers
             is
             no
             fit
             trial
             of
             repentance
             .
             If
             the
             sinner
             be
             obstinate
             ,
             he
             will
             easilier
             stand
             it
             out
             before
             strangers
             that
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             than
             before
             the
             Congregation
             which
             is
             acquainted
             with
             his
             guilt
             .
             But
             usually
             he
             will
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             great
             shame
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             repent
             before
             a
             few
             strangers
             ,
             who
             are
             never
             like
             to
             see
             him
             
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             he
             will
             easily
             yield
             to
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             confession
             and
             repentance
             before
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             them
             :
             Experience
             proveth
             all
             this
             to
             be
             true
             :
             And
             I
             regard
             not
             their
             reasonings
             which
             are
             against
             common
             experience
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               we
               see
               that
               many
               now
               will
               rather
               stand
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               prison
               ,
               than
               they
               will
               profess
               repentance
               before
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               at
               a
               Chancellours
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             But
             who
             be
             those
             ?
             Not
             drunkards
             or
             fornicators
             or
             any
             wicked
             livers
             :
             But
             men
             that
             more
             fear
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             cast
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             into
             Hell
             ,
             than
             to
             lie
             in
             prison
             :
             perhaps
             it
             is
             such
             Ministers
             as
             now
             are
             silenced
             for
             not
             saying
             ,
             subscribing
             or
             swearing
             as
             they
             are
             bid
             :
             or
             it
             is
             some
             Church-Wardens
             who
             fear
             that
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             Persecution
             or
             Perjury
             (
             which
             in
             their
             opinion
             are
             neither
             of
             them
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             )
             if
             they
             should
             take
             the
             Oaths
             with
             the
             Articles
             that
             sometimes
             are
             offered
             them
             .
             Or
             perhaps
             it
             is
             some
             one
             for
             not
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             either
             when
             a
             troubled
             Conscience
             maketh
             them
             fear
             lest
             they
             should
             eat
             and
             drink
             damnation
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             the
             Scripture
             commandeth
             them
             to
             avoid
             :
             whether
             such
             be
             in
             the
             right
             or
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             repent
             ,
             though
             they
             suffer
             ,
             when
             they
             fear
             a
             greater
             suffering
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Obj
             
               But
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               though
               he
               excommunicates
               none
               ,
               may
               seek
               to
               bring
               the
               sinner
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               may
               satisfie
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               justness
               of
               the
               excommunication
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             they
             go
             together
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             work
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             :
             And
             therefore
             Tertullian
             assureth
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             Discipline
             was
             exercised
             in
             the
             Church-meeting
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             been
             worshipping
             God.
             2.
             
             Who
             is
             either
             so
             fit
             ,
             or
             so
             obliged
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             examined
             all
             the
             Cause
             ?
             A
             parish
             Minister
             cannot
             bring
             any
             unwilling
             person
             to
             come
             over
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             not
             that
             we
             would
             have
             him
             have
             a
             forcing
             power
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             do
             his
             own
             Ministerial
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             refuse
             to
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             such
             a
             man
             as
             refuseth
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             him
             for
             his
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             to
             forbear
             himself
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             :
             so
             that
             he
             that
             neither
             heard
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             Cause
             by
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             can
             have
             any
             speech
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             with
             the
             Accuser
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             is
             very
             unfit
             to
             justifie
             another
             mans
             act
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Church
             that
             it
             is
             well
             done
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             exhort
             the
             offender
             to
             repent
             ,
             who
             to
             him
             perhaps
             (
             if
             he
             vouchsafe
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             )
             will
             justifie
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             call
             witnesses
             to
             convince
             him
             .
             And
             (
             to
             speak
             to
             that
             which
             is
             our
             common
             case
             )
             we
             have
             few
             persons
             excommunicated
             (
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             or
             knew
             of
             in
             forty
             years
             time
             )
             save
             only
             the
             Conscientious
             persons
             beforementioned
             :
             And
             when
             the
             parish
             Minister
             oft
             taketh
             them
             for
             the
             godliest
             persons
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Chancellor
             excommunicates
             them
             as
             Impenitent
             
             schismaticks
             ,
             how
             shall
             such
             a
             parish
             Minister
             justifie
             that
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             the
             person
             or
             people
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             lamenteth
             as
             a
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             to
             the
             dissipation
             of
             his
             flock
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             come
             nearer
             to
             enquire
             into
             this
             
               officiating
               per
               alium
            
             by
             which
             an
             
               absent
               Bishop
            
             is
             supposed
             to
             do
             his
             office
             in
             the
             several
             Parishes
             of
             his
             Diocese
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             alius
             or
             Official
             is
             either
             a
             Layman
             ,
             or
             a
             Clergyman
             .
             2.
             
             If
             a
             Clergyman
             ,
             he
             is
             either
             one
             of
             the
             
               same
               Order
               with
               the
               Bishop
            
             or
             another
             .
             3.
             
             Either
             it
             is
             the
             meer
             accidentals
             of
             his
             sacred
             function
             ,
             which
             he
             committeth
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             the
             
               proper
               Acts
            
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Either
             it
             is
             
               pro
               hac
               vice
            
             in
             some
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             as
             by
             an
             ordinary
             stated
             Official
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Layman
             and
             the
             work
             be
             but
             Accidental
             or
             Extrinsick
             to
             the
             sacred
             function
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             he
             may
             do
             it
             :
             But
             for
             such
             works
             we
             need
             no
             Bishop
             :
             For
             what
             a
             Layman
             may
             do
             when
             he
             bids
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             when
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Magistrates
             bids
             him
             .
             This
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             
               proper
               Pastoral
               Act
            
             ,
             this
             Layman
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             either
             receiveth
             from
             
               the
               Bishop
               power
               and
               obligation
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             If
             not
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             as
             his
             Official
             :
             If
             he
             do
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             Ordained
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Layman
             :
             For
             I
             provoke
             any
             dissenter
             living
             to
             tell
             me
             wherein
             the
             sacred
             office
             (
             or
             any
             other
             )
             lieth
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Power
             (
             or
             Authority
             )
             and
             an
             
               Obligation
               to
               do
               the
               proper
               works
            
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             so
             that
             undeniably
             here
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             were
             of
             opinion
             that
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             a
             Layman
             might
             do
             any
             Ministerial
             sacred
             act
             ,
             as
             Preach
             ,
             Baptize
             ,
             Consecrate
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             absolve
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             if
             would
             but
             prove
             that
             those
             Acts
             are
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             sacred
             function
             in
             such
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             as
             single
             Acts
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             ordinarily
             and
             statedly
             done
             by
             one
             separated
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             would
             not
             at
             all
             concern
             our
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             about
             extroardinary
             Acts
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             about
             an
             ordinary
             stated
             course
             ,
             by
             Courts
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             and
             Officials
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Agent
             or
             Official
             were
             not
             a
             Lay
             Chancellor
             but
             a
             Clergyman
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             than
             I
             grant
             all
             ,
             for
             it
             granteth
             me
             all
             ;
             even
             that
             every
             Church
             should
             have
             an
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             present
             Bishop
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             but
             of
             an
             inferior
             Order
             ,
             then
             I
             proceed
             as
             before
             ;
             either
             the
             Bishop
             giveth
             him
             power
             and
             obligation
             to
             do
             the
             
               proper
               work
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             hereby
             enabled
             to
             do
             it
             .
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             thereby
             made
             him
             a
             Bishop
             :
             For
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             is
             nothing
             else
             than
             to
             
               have
               Authority
            
             and
             Obligation
             to
             do
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             but
             an
             Accidental
             or
             a
             common
             work
             ,
             which
             another
             may
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             in
             question
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             need
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             for
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Moreover
             either
             the
             Bishop
             
               pro
               hic
               &
               .
               nunc
            
             was
             himself
             obliged
             to
             do
             that
             Act
             which
             he
             committeth
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             not
             he
             but
             the
             other
             was
             by
             office
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             .
             If
             he
             himself
             was
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             he
             sinned
             in
             not
             doing
             it
             .
             If
             he
             were
             not
             it
             was
             not
             truly
             his
             act
             or
             part
             of
             his
             office
             work
             :
             nor
             did
             he
             do
             it
             by
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             other
             did
             only
             his
             own
             work
             ;
             for
             which
             not
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             reward
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               doth
               not
               he
               that
               sendeth
               his
               servant
               to
               pay
               a
               debt
               ,
               himself
               in
               Law-sense
               pay
               it
            
             per
             alium
             ?
             
               what
               another
               doth
               as
               his
               Instrument
               ,
               reputatively
               he
               doth
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             debtors
             proper
             work
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             at
             all
             obliged
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             money
             and
             deliver
             it
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             delivered
             :
             Therefore
             in
             sending
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             all
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             when
             another
             is
             his
             instrument
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             himself
             to
             do
             that
             which
             his
             instrument
             doth
             but
             only
             to
             cause
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             himself
             or
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             as
             he
             please
             :
             so
             that
             stil
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             case
             of
             a
             work
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Office.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               we
               therefore
               grant
               that
               it
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               Bishops
               Office
               to
               Judge
               ,
               Excommunicate
               ,
            
             or
             
               Absolve
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               Rule
            
             the
             Action
             ,
             by
             
               giving
               another
               power
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             nothing
             but
             Commissioning
             others
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             order
             :
             and
             then
             any
             Presbyter
             may
             
               in
               foro
               interno
               vel
               externo
            
             ordinarily
             exercise
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             upon
             the
             flocks
             ,
             he
             may
             Excommunicate
             and
             absolve
             publikly
             ;
             as
             an
             act
             common
             to
             his
             Office
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             it
             Please
             the
             Bishop
             to
             give
             him
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             do
             without
             making
             him
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             enquire
             whether
             God
             be
             not
             the
             maker
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             and
             whether
             God
             only
             (
             describing
             it
             )
             give
             not
             all
             the
             power
             by
             way
             of
             Law
             ,
             Charter
             or
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             give
             it
             not
             only
             by
             way
             of
             ministerial
             solemnization
             and
             investiture
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             he
             that
             is
             duely
             called
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             which
             God
             only
             made
             and
             discribed
             ,
             wust
             not
             (
             in
             season
             )
             do
             the
             works
             of
             that
             office
             ?
             whether
             men
             commission
             him
             or
             not
             ?
             or
             whether
             at
             least
             he
             any
             more
             need
             the
             Bishops
             commission
             for
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             than
             for
             Preaching
             and
             Celebrating
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             seeing
             both
             are
             now
             thus
             confessed
             acts
             common
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             I
             think
             all
             this
             is
             past
             contradiction
          
           
             And
             I
             ask
             then
             whether
             that
             
               all
               giving
               of
               power
               to
               another
            
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishops
             order
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             than
             a
             Minister
             cannot
             give
             his
             Clerk
             power
             to
             chuse
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             or
             tune
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             may
             not
             a
             Bishop
             if
             he
             please
             also
             give
             power
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             other
             men
             power
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             be
             his
             proper
             work
             only
             to
             
               give
               power
            
             to
             others
             to
             do
             all
             the
             sacred
             acts
             of
             office
             ,
             he
             may
             give
             others
             power
             to
             ordain
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             
               Ordination
               will
               be
            
             like
             Preaching
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             are
             none
             of
             them
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishops
             order
             .
          
           
           
             And
             is
             not
             Church
             discipline
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             ?
             If
             then
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             may
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             ever
             the
             Bishops
             please
             ,
             it
             seems
             it
             is
             common
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             belongeth
             not
             to
             a
             Bishop
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             in
             my
             dispute
             of
             ordination
             *
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             given
             by
             Christ
             so
             far
             immediatly
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             passeth
             not
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             Electors
             or
             Ordainers
             to
             the
             receiver
             ,
             but
             is
             given
             by
             the
             meer
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             institution
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Electors
             and
             Ordainers
             do
             no
             more
             than
             determine
             of
             the
             qualified
             person
             that
             receives
             it
             ,
             and
             publickly
             invest
             him
             ,
             or
             ministerially
             solemnize
             his
             Possession
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Burgesses
             chuse
             ,
             and
             the
             Steward
             or
             Recorder
             investeth
             the
             Major
             of
             a
             Corparation
             ,
             whose
             power
             floweth
             immediatly
             from
             the
             Charter
             granted
             by
             the
             King
             )
             then
             all
             this
             controversie
             is
             at
             an
             end
             :
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             's
             fully
             proved
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             commanding
             another
             to
             do
             an
             office
             work
             be
             all
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             ask
             
               whether
               any
               thing
               there
            
             be
             
               proper
               to
               him
            
             ?
             and
             so
             whether
             we
             must
             have
             such
             an
             office
             ?
             For
             may
             not
             the
             King
             command
             the
             Minister
             to
             do
             all
             the
             work
             which
             belongeth
             to
             his
             function
             ?
             may
             he
             not
             appoint
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             make
             Law
             to
             command
             it
             ?
             may
             he
             not
             punish
             those
             that
             do
             it
             not
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             
               custos
               utriusque
               tabulae
            
             ?
             and
             must
             he
             not
             corect
             mal-administration
             in
             ministers
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ?
             No
             doubt
             he
             may
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               he
               doth
               not
               ordaine
               Ministers
               ,
               though
               he
               command
               them
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               when
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             present
             question
             is
             not
             about
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             commanding
             men
             to
             Govern
             the
             Church
             by
             Discipline
             or
             fully
             to
             Rule
             by
             the
             Keys
             the
             people
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             If
             this
             so
             far
             belong
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             that
             he
             may
             do
             it
             by
             the
             Bishops
             Licence
             ,
             let
             him
             that
             can
             ,
             tell
             me
             why
             he
             may
             not
             do
             it
             by
             the
             Kings
             Licence
             ?
             and
             then
             (
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             of
             old
             )
             
               exceptâ
               ordinatione
            
             ,
             nothing
             but
             ordination
             only
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishops
             office
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             not
             proper
             neither
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             objection
             it self
             doth
             intimate
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Bishop
             may
             give
             another
             Power
             to
             ordaine
             :
             (
             and
             then
             why
             may
             not
             the
             King
             ?
             )
             2.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             (
             say
             some
             )
             ,
             or
             Prelates
             (
             say
             others
             )
             may
             impower
             an
             Abbot
             or
             Presbyter
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             that
             unanswerable
             book
             of
             
               Voetius
               de
               desperata
               causa
               Papatus
            
             against
             Jansenius
             for
             Presbyters
             ordination
             .
             3.
             
             And
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             causeth
             Presbyters
             to
             impose
             hands
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Downam
             aforecited
             is
             angry
             with
             his
             answerer
             ,
             for
             supposing
             that
             he
             pleaded
             for
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             but
             for
             a
             chief
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             nothing
             but
             a
             
               chief
               power
            
             in
             ordaining
             be
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             why
             then
             are
             the
             Churches
             so
             confounded
             ,
             and
             beggered
             ,
             and
             altered
             ,
             by
             a
             contrary
             practice
             ?
             And
             why
             is
             a
             new
             office
             of
             Bishops
             set
             up
             in
             the
             
             world
             ?
             whose
             work
             is
             to
             hinder
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             from
             their
             officwork
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             power
             of
             Licensing
             them
             to
             it
             ?
             when
             God
             licenceth
             them
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             them
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             which
             essenti
             ?
             ally
             consisteth
             in
             a
             power
             and
             Obligation
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             opportunity
          
           
             Moreover
             my
             Lord
             Bacon
             in
             his
             considerations
             as
             hath
             well
             manifested
             (
             if
             impartiall
             wise
             men
             could
             have
             bin
             heard
             )
             that
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             a
             function
             consisting
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               personall
               skill
            
             ,
             or
             abilities
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             done
             by
             him
             that
             hath
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             committed
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             or
             Lawyer
             ,
             of
             a
             Phisitian
             ,
             of
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             &c.
             no
             man
             chooseth
             a
             Tutor
             or
             Phisitian
             meerly
             to
             send
             another
             to
             him
             for
             his
             Tutor
             or
             Phisitian
             ,
             but
             ●●
             do
             the
             work
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             not
             like
             the
             place
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             whose
             right
             dependeth
             not
             on
             his
             parts
             or
             skill
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             Govern
             by
             others
             that
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             And
             Grotius
             (
             who
             one
             would
             think
             by
             their
             respect
             
               to
               him
            
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             regarded
             by
             them
             )
             truly
             saith
             
               de
               Imperio
               sum
               .
               potest
            
             .
             Pag.
             290
             [
             
               Nam
               illud
            
             [
             
               Quod
               quis
               per
               alium
               facit
               ,
               per
               se
               facere
               videtur
            
             ]
             
               ad
               eas
               tantum
               pertinet
               actiones
               quarum
               causa
               efficiens
               proxima
               a
               jure
               indefinita
               est
            
             ]
             that
             is
             [
             
               For
               this
               saying
               .
               That
               whose
               a
               man
               doth
               by
               another
               ,
               he
               seemeth
               to
               do
               by
               himself
               ,
               belongeth
               only
               to
               those
               actions
               ,
               which
               neerest
               efficient
               cause
               is
               not
               defined
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ]
             But
             sure
             when
             God
             made
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ;
             he
             meant
             that
             the
             persons
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             should
             do
             the
             work
             and
             not
             only
             appoint
             other
             men
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             know
             whether
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             (
             as
             to
             consecrae
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             &c
             )
             may
             be
             done
             
               per
               alium
            
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Presbyter
             .
             If
             not
             (
             as
             all
             say
             not
             )
             then
             I
             ask
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishops
             work
             or
             the
             Presbyters
             be
             the
             more
             sacred
             ?
             If
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             then
             his
             Office
             is
             more
             sacred
             :
             If
             the
             Bishops
             (
             or
             both
             alike
             )
             then
             that
             Bishops
             work
             ,
             may
             no
             more
             be
             done
             
               per
               alium
               then
            
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             I
             know
             no
             Bishops
             but
             would
             willingly
             be
             more
             Respected
             and
             Honoured
             than
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             desire
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             only
             by
             way
             of
             fear
             ,
             they
             neither
             think
             or
             wish
             like
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             like
             sober
             men
             .
             But
             if
             by
             way
             of
             love
             ,
             who
             
               knoweth
               not
               what
               advantage
            
             the
             present
             Pastor
             hath
             above
             the
             absent
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             peoples
             love
             ?
             and
             Paul
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               It
               is
               those
            
             that
             
               Labour
               among
               them
               and
               admonish
               them
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             
               must
               esteem
               highly
               in
               Love
            
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             titles
             and
             dignities
             ,
             but
             for
             
               their
               work
               sake
            
             .
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             he
             that
             Loveth
             a
             man
             for
             Preaching
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             likelier
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             doctrine
             daily
             edifieth
             him
             ,
             and
             comforteth
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             him
             whom
             one
             of
             a
             hundred
             of
             his
             Diocese
             never
             heard
             a
             Sermon
             or
             a
             good
             word
             from
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             lives
             !
             If
             it
             be
             for
             the
             work
             sake
             that
             they
             must
             or
             will
             be
             Loved
             ,
             is
             not
             he
             liker
             to
             be
             most
             Loved
             who
             is
             still
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             and
             praiseth
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             comforteth
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             them
             ,
             and
             resolveth
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             quieteth
             their
             troubled
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             visiteth
             them
             in
             sickness
             ,
             and
             taketh
             care
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             visiteth
             them
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             once
             or
             never
             came
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             unknnown
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             
             people
             be
             Rebellious
             and
             wicked
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               present
               Pastor
            
             who
             shall
             be
             most
             hated
             and
             opposed
             (
             which
             if
             it
             be
             for
             Christ
             is
             a
             good
             and
             comfortable
             thing
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             special
             promise
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             )
             And
             that
             Pastor
             who
             is
             most
             beloved
             of
             the
             good
             people
             ,
             and
             most
             hated
             by
             the
             bad
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             will
             
               do
               most
            
             good
             for
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             most
             comfort
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             greatest
             reward
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             the
             present
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             noting
             (
             if
             blind
             men
             would
             see
             )
             that
             this
             is
             our
             great
             reason
             of
             the
             common
             calamities
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             that
             when
             the
             best
             of
             the
             people
             love
             their
             present
             faithfull
             Pastors
             and
             the
             worst
             hate
             them
             most
             ,
             and
             
               love
               best
            
             the
             
               Absent
               Bishops
            
             that
             trouble
             them
             (
             as
             they
             do
             the
             dead
             Saints
             for
             whom
             they
             keep
             holy
             ●●ajes
             )
             these
             wicked
             people
             fly
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             seek
             to
             make
             the
             present
             Pastors
             suspected
             ,
             or
             odious
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             against
             the
             Bishops
             mind
             and
             honour
             :
             and
             because
             these
             Villains
             Love
             the
             absent
             Bishop
             better
             then
             the
             present
             Pastors
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             (
             that
             knoweth
             them
             not
             but
             by
             hearsay
             )
             taketh
             such
             for
             the
             honestest
             men
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             so
             taketh
             their
             words
             against
             the
             Ministers
             :
             and
             (
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             experience
             I
             speak
             it
             )
             ordinarily
             ,
             that
             Minister
             shall
             pass
             with
             the
             Bishop
             for
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             a
             Puritan
             ,
             a
             seditious
             Fellow
             ,
             or
             a
             stark
             knave
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             more
             Learned
             than
             Hierom
             ,
             more
             industrious
             than
             Augustin
             ,
             more
             holy
             than
             Macarius
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             suspected
             of
             these
             crimes
             ,
             whom
             the
             flattering
             malignant
             ,
             will
             so
             represent
             to
             him
             :
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             a
             sensual
             Gentleman
             ,
             that
             cannot
             endure
             to
             have
             his
             lusts
             and
             licentiousnes
             reproved
             ,
             or
             controlled
             by
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             when
             these
             lies
             and
             slanders
             have
             encouraged
             the
             ungodly
             accusers
             by
             their
             successe
             ,
             while
             they
             engage
             the
             Bishop
             against
             the
             present
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             turn
             their
             troubler
             ,
             hinderer
             or
             persecutor
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Pastor
             become
             as
             enemies
             ,
             whose
             interests
             are
             grown
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             come
             to
             have
             their
             several
             Parties
             ,
             and
             the
             debauched
             take
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             sober
             and
             religious
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             what
             followeth
             upon
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             mad
             in
             this
             age
             who
             is
             ignorant
             after
             so
             great
             experience
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             add
             more
             of
             this
             subject
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             The
             just
             opening
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             and
             Church
             Government
             ,
             would
             end
             these
             controversies
             about
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             THe
             name
             of
             
               Church
               Government
            
             so
             far
             deceiveth
             undistinguishing
             gross
             crinconsiderate
             wits
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             take
             the
             controversie
             to
             be
             
             but
             whether
             we
             shall
             have
             order
             or
             anarchie
             ,
             Church
             Government
             or
             none
             .
             As
             if
             neither
             the
             Magistrates
             Government
             of
             the
             Sword
             were
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Pastors
             Government
             by
             the
             word
             .
             But
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             these
             men
             what
             more
             it
             is
             that
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             Church
             Government
             which
             they
             so
             much
             contend
             for
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             an
             
               Universal
               Legislation
            
             ?
             It
             is
             high
             and
             damnable
             Treason
             against
             Christ
             for
             any
             mortal
             men
             to
             claime
             it
             .
             Universal
             Legislation
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             Universal
             King.
             There
             is
             no
             Universal
             King
             but
             Christ
             ,
             who
             else
             is
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             world
             or
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             Christ
             hath
             in
             nature
             and
             Scripture
             given
             the
             world
             already
             an
             Universal
             Law.
             If
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             well
             ,
             take
             not
             on
             you
             to
             amend
             it
             .
             If
             you
             say
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             ill
             ,
             either
             take
             not
             on
             you
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             or
             else
             call
             your self
             the
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             Anti-Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             take
             Christs
             place
             and
             take
             upon
             you
             to
             amend
             his
             work
             .
             If
             you
             dream
             of
             an
             Universal
             Pope
             or
             General
             Council
             as
             having
             this
             power
             ,
             you
             will
             but
             make
             true
             Anti-Christs
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             foolishly
             confound
             a
             humane
             constitution
             with
             a
             Divine
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             with
             all
             the
             world
             .
             For
             you
             are
             ignorant
             in
             Church
             History
             if
             you
             see
             not
             plainly
             that
             Popes
             ,
             Patriarks
             ,
             and
             Primates
             stand
             all
             on
             the
             same
             foundation
             ;
             And
             that
             both
             they
             and
             Councils
             (
             falsly
             called
             ,
             General
             ,
             )
             were
             but
             Imperial
             ,
             or
             confined
             to
             one
             Princes
             Dominion
             ,
             called
             or
             ruled
             usually
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             power
             in
             other
             Princes
             Territories
             :
             No
             Councils
             conteining
             any
             considerable
             members
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             in
             that
             one
             Empire
             ,
             or
             formerly
             had
             been
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             the
             custome
             which
             then
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             Romans
             placed
             one
             Bishop
             on
             the
             borders
             of
             Scythia
             or
             Tartary
             ,
             and
             one
             on
             the
             borders
             of
             Persia
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             he
             might
             have
             influence
             further
             into
             the
             Countries
             ,
             and
             rarely
             one
             or
             two
             such
             might
             be
             at
             a
             Council
             called
             General
             ,
             so
             that
             certainly
             there
             is
             no
             Universal
             Law-giver
             or
             Judge
             but
             Christ
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             which
             men
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             is
             it
             an
             Universal
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Scripture
             or
             of
             Christs
             Laws
             ?
             why
             an
             exposition
             truly
             Universal
             is
             for
             Regulation
             as
             the
             Law
             it self
             :
             And
             none
             ever
             had
             such
             power
             (
             even
             in
             civil
             Government
             )
             but
             the
             Law-givers
             themselves
             :
             Else
             the
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Lawes
             should
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             maker
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             his
             sence
             that
             the
             subject
             must
             be
             ruled
             by
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             particular
             decisive
             exposition
             which
             you
             meane
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             Judge
             in
             deciding
             particular
             controversies
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             to
             that
             anon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             any
             Coactive
             or
             Coercive
             power
             of
             Church
             Government
             that
             you
             meant
             ,
             by
             mulcts
             or
             Corporal
             penalties
             ▪
             no
             Bishops
             as
             such
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ;
             not
             only
             Bilson
             ,
             but
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Prelatists
             disclaime
             it
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             it
             belongeth
             only
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Magistrates
             and
             that
             they
             receive
             it
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             exercise
             any
             s●●h
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             What
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             is
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Kings
             Ecclesiastical
             Council
             ,
             to
             prepare
             such
             Canons
             as
             he
             shall
             enact
             ?
             Of
             Canons
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             anon
             .
             But
             though
             Pastors
             may
             be
             the
             fittest
             to
             Council
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             that
             giveth
             them
             no
             power
             ,
             nor
             doth
             aptitude
             make
             an
             office
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             King
             tyed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             may
             advise
             whith
             whom
             he
             please
             .
             And
             experienced
             present
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             usually
             fitter
             to
             give
             advice
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             they
             .
             And
             even
             Civil
             impartial
             Noblemen
             
               have
               usually
            
             proved
             wiser
             ,
             sob●rer
             and
             more
             peaceable
             and
             happy
             Church
             Councellours
             ,
             than
             the
             interessed
             partial
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             of
             Erastus
             mind
             ,
             that
             all
             Church
             Government
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             I
             have
             lately
             published
             my
             judgment
             of
             that
             matter
             in
             certain
             Propositions
             to
             
               Ludov.
               Molinaeus
            
             .
             But
             I
             grant
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             sober
             impartial
             Divines
             do
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             forceing
             Government
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             Magistrates
             (
             and
             Parents
             )
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             Bishops
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             therefore
             that
             no
             Bishops
             power
             extendeth
             to
             any
             other
             effect
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             work
             on
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Volunteers
             ,
             unless
             as
             the
             Magistrates
             or
             Parents
             may
             constraine
             them
             by
             penalties
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             .
             Suppose
             therefore
             a
             while
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             force
             were
             withdrawn
             from
             your
             discipline
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             to
             itself
             ,
             you
             would
             then
             know
             better
             by
             experience
             wherein
             its
             strength
             consisted
             :
             That
             man
             would
             then
             Rule
             the
             people
             most
             ,
             who
             did
             most
             effectually
             convince
             their
             reason
             ,
             aud
             prevaile
             with
             Conscience
             :
             and
             further
             nothing
             would
             be
             done
             ,
             Are
             not
             our
             Bishops
             well
             aware
             of
             this
             —
             Do
             they
             not
             themselves
             confess
             how
             little
             their
             Government
             would
             signifie
             above
             the
             Government
             of
             present
             Presbyters
             ,
             unless
             they
             could
             give
             clear
             convincing
             Reasons
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             absent
             strangers
             are
             unlike
             to
             do
             ?
             What
             do
             you
             think
             your
             peculiar
             power
             would
             signifie
             in
             one
             year
             above
             a
             Presbyrers
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             left
             all
             at
             liberty
             in
             their
             Church
             obedience
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             would
             not
             the
             present
             Pastors
             carry
             almost
             all
             ,
             with
             the
             best
             and
             soberest
             of
             the
             flocks
             ?
             Especially
             where
             Bishops
             make
             it
             their
             office
             to
             forbid
             the
             Pastors
             to
             do
             theirs
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             Preaching
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ?
             Their
             holding
             fast
             the
             secular
             conjunct
             power
             ,
             and
             using
             it
             so
             much
             doth
             shew
             what
             they
             trust
             to
             !
             they
             say
             themselves
             ,
             what
             would
             the
             Keys
             signifie
             without
             the
             Sword
             ?
             and
             the
             Pishops
             Government
             prevail
             ,
             where
             none
             are
             punished
             for
             despising
             it
             if
             the
             Bishop
             excommunicate
             a
             faithfull
             Preacher
             ,
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             flock
             will
             much
             regardit
             ,
             but
             goe
             on
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             perhaps
             some
             will
             excommunicate
             the
             Bishop
             and
             be
             even
             with
             him
             .
             O!
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             would
             a
             few
             Years
             try
             what
             the
             Keys
             can
             do
             in
             England
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             
               valeant
               quantum
               valere
               possunt
            
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             wish
             him
             to
             leave
             off
             his
             own
             duty
             ,
             to
             punish
             sin
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             not
             be
             mixed
             with
             Church
             Offices
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Keys
             ,
             which
             is
             effected
             only
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword.
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             moderately
             drive
             men
             to
             hear
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             
             the
             immediate
             duties
             of
             their
             places
             ?
             But
             not
             to
             profess
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             when
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             consent
             to
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             :
             Nor
             to
             take
             those
             Privileges
             which
             belong
             not
             to
             them
             :
             
               No
               man
               hath
               right
               to
               Church
               Communion
               ,
            
             who
             
               had
               rather
               be
               excommunicated
               then
               repent
               of
               sin
               :
            
             Therefore
             if
             Gods
             word
             and
             an
             excommunication
             will
             not
             bring
             him
             to
             profess
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             either
             Rackt
             or
             Imprisoned
             ,
             to
             force
             him
             to
             say
             he
             doth
             repent
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             indeed
             repent
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             profess
             it
             by
             easier
             means
             :
             Nor
             hath
             that
             man
             right
             to
             absolutiaon
             and
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             who
             only
             prefereth
             it
             before
             a
             Goale
             .
             The
             effects
             of
             the
             Church
             Keyes
             are
             talked
             of
             but
             are
             indeed
             unknown
             ,
             where
             secular
             force
             doth
             deterr
             men
             into
             lyeing
             professions
             of
             repentance
             and
             drive
             unwilling
             persons
             in
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             No
             unwilling
             person
             should
             have
             the
             Seal
             of
             pardon
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               we
               cannot
               say
               they
               are
               unwilling
               who
               consent
               ,
               though
               moved
               by
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Sword.
               
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Yes
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             be
             called
             unwilling
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             the
             willingness
             which
             Christ
             maketh
             necessary
             :
             He
             that
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             have
             
               Church
               Communion
               for
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             
               for
               Christ
            
             and
             
               his
               salvation
            
             ,
             is
             not
             willing
             of
             it
             at
             all
             indeed
             ,
             nor
             in
             Gods
             account
             :
             For
             it
             is
             
               only
               freedome
               from
               a
               Prison
            
             that
             he
             is
             willing
             of
             ,
             and
             of
             Church
             Communion
             as
             a
             means
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             means
             to
             the
             end
             that
             God
             appointed
             it
             :
             As
             he
             that
             consenteth
             to
             be
             Baptized
             only
             to
             heal
             the
             Kings
             evil
             ,
             or
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Baptized
             nor
             taken
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             Baptism
             indeed
             ,
             but
             
               touching
               only
            
             which
             he
             consenteth
             to
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               how
               know
               you
               but
               them
               in
               hath
               righter
               ends
               together
               with
               these
               ,
               punishment
               brings
               many
               a
               man
               to
               reason
               and
               true
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             You
             suppose
             your selves
             that
             
               the
               word
               and
            
             Keys
             will
             not
             prevail
             with
             him
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             you
             desire
             force
             ;
             your
             own
             Consciences
             tell
             you
             that
             it
             is
             but
             to
             avoid
             punishment
             that
             you
             suppose
             him
             to
             profess
             repentance
             :
             Otherwise
             when
             your
             threats
             have
             brought
             him
             to
             repentance
             ,
             try
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             by
             remitting
             the
             penalty
             on
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             freely
             leaving
             him
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               some
               are
               like
               Children
               that
               will
               hear
               reason
               when
               their
               stubbornness
               is
               taken
               down
               :
               Therefore
               it
               may
               also
               have
               better
               motives
               for
               ought
               you
               know
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             that
             are
             dealt
             with
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             thus
             used
             as
             Fools
             and
             Children
             about
             common
             things
             ;
             but
             as
             men
             that
             must
             live
             and
             die
             as
             they
             choose
             .
             2.
             
             And
             God
             hath
             left
             us
             no
             such
             means
             to
             bring
             men
             into
             a
             right
             Choice
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Otherwise
             you
             might
             set
             Infidels
             on
             the
             Rack
             till
             they
             consent
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             or
             send
             them
             to
             Prison
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             ,
             how
             know
             you
             but
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             Rod
             doth
             Children
             ,
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             their
             witts
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             never
             took
             this
             course
             ,
             nor
             never
             thus
             understood
             his
             will.
             3.
             
             The
             case
             is
             plain
             to
             men
             that
             will
             understand
             :
             When
             God
             hath
             made
             mens
             
               free
               consent
            
             the
             Condition
             of
             their
             Salvation
             and
             the
             Profession
             
             
               of
               a
               free
               consent
            
             to
             be
             the
             Condition
             of
             Church
             Communion
             (
             and
             what
             wise
             man
             would
             have
             lower
             that
             will
             not
             make
             the
             Church
             a
             swine
             stie
             )
             ?
             It
             followeth
             that
             the
             Pastors
             must
             have
             the
             evidence
             of
             such
             a
             
               Profession
               of
               free
            
             and
             
               voluntary
               consent
            
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             not
             receive
             such
             persons
             :
             Now
             such
             a
             one
             
               that
               hath
            
             been
             long
             tried
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             penalty
             of
             Excomunication
             it self
             ,
             and
             refuseth
             to
             profess
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             only
             professeth
             it
             when
             no
             other
             means
             will
             escape
             a
             Prison
             ,
             doth
             not
             give
             the
             Pastor
             an
             evidence
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Reason
             acceptable
             ,
             to
             signifie
             a
             voluntary
             Repentance
             or
             consent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             ever
             possibly
             may
             be
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             we
             must
             judge
             by
             evidence
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             such
             free
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             expect
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             can
             only
             Judge
             that
             person
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             that
             had
             rather
             say
             he
             repenteth
             than
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             one
             that
             indeed
             repenteth
             or
             desireth
             Church
             Communion
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             for
             true
             ends
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               if
               he
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               though
               without
               Repentance
               ,
               he
               may
               there
               he
               brought
               to
               Repentance
               afterward
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Possibilities
             are
             no
             Rule
             for
             us
             to
             go
             by
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             so
             you
             may
             say
             if
             
               one
               be
               Baptized
            
             ,
             before
             he
             profess
             to
             believe
             or
             repent
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             it
             after
             by
             hearing
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             this
             is
             but
             to
             make
             Lawes
             for
             the
             Church
             instead
             of
             Christs
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             cast
             out
             his
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             to
             confound
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Church
             by
             our
             foolish
             adverse
             reason
             .
             He
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             notoriously
             against
             or
             without
             his
             will
             ,
             stands
             there
             but
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             Bishops
             perfidiousness
             :
             And
             he
             that
             will
             not
             come
             in
             by
             any
             reasoning
             or
             intreating
             ,
             without
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             process
             of
             humane
             Judgments
             to
             be
             esteemed
             unwilling
             :
             The
             ancient
             Churches
             would
             indeed
             importune
             men
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             they
             never
             baptized
             any
             (
             at
             age
             )
             that
             did
             not
             intreat
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             make
             profession
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             And
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             commonly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             constrained
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             the
             Papists
             come
             after
             and
             tell
             us
             that
             vet
             when
             
               one
               is
               baptized
            
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             compelled
             by
             force
             to
             all
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             constrained
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             return
             if
             he
             forsake
             it
             :
             Their
             Reasons
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             now
             he
             is
             obliged
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             hath
             put
             himself
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             Governed
             by
             it
             .
             Ans
             .
             But
             1.
             to
             consent
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             Ruled
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             consent
             to
             be
             constrained
             by
             force
             to
             continue
             this
             consent
             ,
             are
             two
             things
             .
             Prove
             the
             latter
             if
             you
             can
             to
             be
             included
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ?
             Contrarily
             as
             we
             freely
             and
             not
             forcedly
             consent
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             we
             are
             accordingly
             to
             continue
             it
             as
             we
             began
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             to
             put
             our selves
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             put
             our selves
             under
             the
             sword
             :
             the
             Church
             punishment
             reacheth
             no
             further
             then
             excomunication
             :
             and
             where
             a
             man
             is
             fully
             excomunicated
             ,
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             again
             :
             and
             when
             he
             is
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             under
             its
             Government
             :
             Indeed
             he
             is
             under
             the
             
             
               Magistrates
               Government
            
             :
             But
             if
             that
             will
             prove
             that
             he
             may
             be
             punished
             for
             not
             repenting
             and
             returning
             to
             the
             Church
             when
             Excomunicate
             ,
             it
             will
             prove
             too
             that
             he
             might
             be
             punished
             before
             Baptism
             ,
             for
             not
             repenting
             and
             being
             baptized
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             some
             aggravations
             of
             his
             sin
             that
             Apostatizeth
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             differeth
             the
             case
             but
             as
             to
             the
             degree
             .
             It
             is
             for
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             crime
             itself
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             punish
             (
             as
             Murder
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Blasphemy
             &c.
             )
             Whether
             it
             be
             in
             the
             unbaptized
             ,
             or
             baptized
             ,
             or
             excomunicate
             :
             But
             it
             
               is
               for
               Impenitency
            
             only
             in
             some
             crime
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             excommunicate
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             imprison
             or
             kill
             men
             properly
             for
             Impeni●encie
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             it
             aggravateth
             the
             crime
             itself
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             as
             well
             the
             unbaptized
             as
             the
             baptized
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Governour
             of
             both
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             meer
             fiction
             of
             Papists
             Church
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             unbaptized
             and
             the
             excommunicate
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             first
             must
             not
             have
             Church
             priviledges
             till
             they
             disire
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             may
             have
             them
             if
             they
             be
             but
             commpelled
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             or
             return
             to
             them
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             schismaticaly
             different
             are
             they
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             for
             many
             hundered
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             as
             directly
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Canons
             as
             well
             as
             the
             History
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             antient
             Churches
             when
             they
             had
             excommunicated
             a
             sinner
             ,
             would
             not
             receive
             him
             till
             he
             had
             penitently
             begged
             readmission
             :
             Yea
             they
             used
             to
             cast
             down
             themselves
             on
             the
             earth
             (
             as
             even
             great
             Theodostus
             did
             before
             Ambrose
             when
             but
             suspended
             )
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             pardon
             and
             readmission
             with
             tears
             :
             nay
             for
             great
             faults
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             received
             till
             many
             months
             or
             years
             continued
             penitence
             ,
             shewed
             their
             desires
             to
             be
             sincere
             ;
             and
             now
             Prelates
             must
             have
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             or
             a
             common
             Drunkard
             ,
             compelled
             by
             the
             sword
             to
             say
             that
             he
             repenteth
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             next
             day
             have
             the
             honour
             and
             priviledge
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             Communicant
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             .
             O
             kind-natured-cruell-Church
             ▪
          
           
             And
             when
             Gyri●
             of
             Alexandria
             began
             to
             use
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Circumcellian
             Donatists
             tempted
             Augistine
             to
             change
             his
             opinion
             about
             using
             force
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             yea
             and
             when
             Ithacius
             and
             his
             partakers
             offended
             Martin
             and
             Ambrose
             by
             stirring
             up
             Maximu●
             against
             the
             Priscillianists
             ,
             none
             of
             all
             this
             was
             to
             force
             these
             Hereticks
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             Communicate
             in
             the
             Church
             before
             they
             had
             showed
             a
             voluntary
             repentance
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             them
             Church
             members
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             even
             that
             Ithacius
             whom
             Hooker
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             so
             bad
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             foolish
             ▪
             But
             only
             they
             would
             have
             forced
             them
             from
             thier
             own
             waies
             ,
             and
             punished
             them
             as
             sedu●eis
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             as
             disturbers
             of
             the
             Churches
             purity
             and
             peace
             .
             Though
             yet
             it
             is
             too
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             pride
             and
             passion
             of
             the
             Prelates
             that
             were
             orthodox
             ,
             did
             quickly
             and
             sterely
             flame
             out
             to
             the
             constagration
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             that
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             were
             ready
             to
             serve
             their
             passions
             with
             the
             sword
          
           
             It
             is
             then
             past
             denial
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Bishops
             or
             any
             Pastors
             is
             but
             the
             
               ●●●●dgement
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               Conferences
               of
               men
            
             
             
               that
               believe
               them
               and
               voluntarily
               receive
               that
               word
               :
            
             only
             with
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             this
             as
             
               private
               men
            
             ,
             but
             as
             
               Officers
               appointed
            
             so
             to
             mannage
             this
             word
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             disobeyeth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             truly
             delivered
             and
             applied
             by
             them
             ,
             committeth
             a
             double
             sin
             ;
             one
             as
             he
             disobeyeth
             Gods
             word
             as
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             as
             he
             disobeyeth
             that
             particular
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             him
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             his
             Pastors
             .
             But
             if
             men
             will
             so
             sin
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             that
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             they
             despise
             to
             cure
             them
             by
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             our
             admonitions
             and
             reproofs
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             sinners
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             no
             more
             but
             shew
             them
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             broken
             ,
             and
             which
             threatneth
             damnation
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             by
             Scripture
             arguments
             to
             repent
             that
             they
             may
             escape
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             excommunication
             it self
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             how
             God
             hath
             threatned
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             and
             the
             Church
             that
             word
             which
             commandeth
             us
             to
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             but
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             word
             to
             declare
             them
             (
             Impenitency
             openly
             Characterizing
             them
             )
             to
             be
             persons
             unmeet
             for
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             (
             till
             they
             repent
             )
             are
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             expect
             his
             dreadful
             judgment
             ;
             and
             to
             command
             the
             Church
             in
             Christs
             name
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Impenitent
             person
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             And
             all
             this
             is
             but
             the
             application
             of
             Gods
             word
             to
             his
             Conscience
             and
             the
             Churches
             .
             If
             his
             seared
             Conscience
             deride
             it
             all
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             no
             more
             .
             If
             he
             will
             forcibly
             intrude
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             ones
             breaking
             into
             my
             house
             ;
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             restrain
             him
             as
             a
             violater
             of
             the
             peace
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Churches
             liberties
             :
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             not
             ,
             the
             Church
             most
             remove
             from
             him
             .
             If
             they
             cannot
             ,
             they
             must
             pronounce
             him
             morally
             absent
             ,
             as
             a
             forcible
             intruder
             and
             none
             of
             their
             Communion
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             will
             not
             obey
             the
             Pastors
             sentence
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             instrument
             but
             the
             same
             word
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             being
             past
             denial
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             more
             particularly
             to
             enquire
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             what
             part
             there
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Bishops
             office
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             the
             making
             of
             Church
             Lawes
             or
             Canons
             ?
             About
             what
             ?
             1.
             
             Either
             these
             Canons
             are
             but
             the
             Commanding
             of
             that
             which
             Gods
             Law
             made
             a
             duty
             before
             ,
             or
             of
             somewhat
             newly
             made
             a
             duty
             by
             themselves
             :
             2.
             
             Either
             they
             are
             Lawes
             or
             Commands
             to
             the
             Laity
             only
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             they
             do
             but
             urge
             the
             performing
             of
             some
             duty
             already
             made
             such
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Nature
             ,
             who
             ever
             doubted
             ,
             but
             Presbyters
             may
             do
             that
             even
             to
             teach
             and
             charge
             the
             people
             from
             God
             to
             obey
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             And
             note
             that
             God
             daily
             maketh
             new
             duties
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             even
             providentially
             altering
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             ;
             And
             so
             he
             maketh
             
             this
             or
             that
             to
             become
             Decent
             and
             Orderly
             and
             so
             a
             duty
             .
             And
             maketh
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             speak
             this
             or
             that
             word
             ,
             to
             this
             or
             that
             person
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             good
             work
             .
             Even
             by
             varying
             occasions
             ,
             accidents
             and
             circumstances
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             these
             Canons
             make
             new
             duties
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             may
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Guides
             also
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             unless
             they
             are
             forbidden
             by
             a
             superior
             power
             :
             If
             it
             be
             only
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             reach
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             further
             shewed
             afterward
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             Laws
             ,
             but
             meer
             agreements
             ,
             because
             one
             Bishop
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             Governour
             of
             another
             ;
             nor
             many
             of
             one
             ;
             nor
             the
             present
             in
             Council
             of
             the
             absent
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             it
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             noted
             how
             much
             the
             Diocesanes
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             in
             this
             claim
             of
             Government
             :
             They
             say
             that
             they
             are
             of
             a
             distinct
             order
             and
             office
             from
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             power
             to
             Govern
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             make
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             to
             have
             as
             high
             a
             governing
             power
             over
             particular
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             order
             :
             2.
             
             And
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             to
             be
             the
             Governour
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             a
             Primate
             or
             Patriarch
             to
             be
             the
             Governour
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             of
             a
             distinct
             Order
             ,
             or
             office
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             a
             distinct
             degree
             in
             the
             accidentals
             of
             the
             same
             order
             .
             If
             Government
             prove
             a
             distinct
             Order
             ,
             or
             Office
             in
             one
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             so
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             make
             all
             the
             same
             Canons
             who
             ruleth
             them
             all
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             these
             Canons
             may
             be
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Bishops
             make
             Canons
             ,
             how
             often
             Synods
             or
             Councils
             shall
             be
             held
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             May
             not
             the
             King
             do
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             can
             that
             be
             proper
             to
             Bishops
             which
             the
             King
             may
             do
             ?
             Yea
             which
             all
             Emperours
             have
             formerly
             used
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             is
             not
             this
             Cannon
             made
             to
             rule
             
               Bishops
               themselves
            
             ?
             who
             is
             it
             but
             Bishops
             (
             or
             so
             much
             as
             them
             )
             that
             you
             think
             should
             be
             called
             unto
             Councils
             ?
             And
             are
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Council
             of
             another
             order
             than
             themselves
             out
             of
             Council
             ?
             Need
             we
             an
             office
             of
             Bishops
             to
             rule
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             office
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             about
             Temples
             ,
             Buildings
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             Glebes
             ,
             Bells
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
             Seats
             Tables
             ,
             Cups
             ,
             Fonts
             ,
             and
             other
             utensils
             .
             And
             1.
             who
             doubteth
             but
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             do
             all
             this
             ?
             yea
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             him
             to
             regulate
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             even
             Bishops
             are
             under
             these
             Canons
             also
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             same
             order
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             that
             Presbyters
             (
             even
             in
             England
             )
             are
             members
             of
             these
             Synods
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             Canons
             to
             rule
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             Ergo
             they
             are
             of
             a
             superior
             order
             to
             Bishops
             by
             your
             reasoning
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             for
             the
             regulating
             of
             Ministers
             attire
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             out
             ,
             and
             for
             officiating
             garments
             ,
             as
             surplices
             &c.
             
             And
             of
             these
             I
             say
             the
             same
             as
             of
             the
             former
             .
             The
             King
             may
             do
             the
             same
             as
             Bishops
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             themselves
             are
             bound
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             
             Presbyters
             make
             them
             ,
             which
             three
             things
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             Bishops
             as
             a
             distinct
             order
             from
             meer
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             for
             worship
             Ge●ures
             ;
             in
             what
             gesture
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             Creed
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             same
             three
             answers
             serve
             to
             this
             also
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             for
             Holidaies
             ,
             publick
             Fasts
             ,
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             Lecture
             daies
             .
             And
             the
             same
             three
             considerations
             fall
             in
             here
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             for
             the
             ordering
             officers
             ,
             fees
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             in
             Bishops
             Courts
             .
             And
             here
             all
             the
             same
             three
             things
             fall
             in
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             King
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Bishops
             that
             are
             ruled
             ,
             3.
             
             Presbyters
             also
             make
             the
             Canons
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             
               jure
               divino
            
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             distinct
             Order
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             what
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             what
             version
             or
             meetre
             of
             the
             singing
             Psalmes
             .
             And
             of
             this
             also
             the
             three
             former
             things
             hold
             true
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             to
             impose
             a
             Liturgie
             ,
             in
             what
             words
             Ministers
             shall
             speak
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             people
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             also
             the
             King
             may
             do
             and
             doth
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             it
             obligeth
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Presbyters
             make
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             against
             Schismaticks
             ,
             new
             Discipline
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             non-subscribers
             ,
             unlicensed
             Preachers
             ,
             for
             the
             book
             of
             Articles
             ,
             of
             ordination
             ,
             for
             Catechizing
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Marrying
             ,
             Burying
             ,
             Christing
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             In
             all
             which
             each
             of
             the
             said
             three
             answers
             hold
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Canons
             are
             made
             to
             keep
             Parents
             from
             open
             covenanting
             to
             God
             for
             their
             Children
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             urged
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             that
             God-fathers
             do
             that
             office
             and
             not
             they
             ;
             As
             also
             that
             none
             be
             baptized
             without
             the
             transient
             Image
             of
             a
             Cross
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             whether
             this
             be
             well
             or
             ill
             done
             ,
             the
             three
             former
             answers
             all
             hold
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             All
             the
             Canons
             that
             are
             for
             the
             restraint
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             neglect
             of
             Church
             worship
             ,
             prophaning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             abuses
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             censure
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             circumstantiating
             Canons
             ,
             how
             oft
             Bishops
             shall
             confirm
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             shall
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             how
             oft
             ,
             and
             how
             oft
             the
             Common
             prayer
             be
             read
             ,
             the
             Surplice
             worne
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             administred
             ,
             in
             what
             place
             ,
             what
             Registers
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             what
             order
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             with
             abundance
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             foresaid
             answers
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             no
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             distinct
             order
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             therefore
             but
             the
             determination
             of
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Ministers
             proper
             work
             ,
             or
             the
             Lecturer
             or
             Clerkes
             at
             least
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             text
             to
             Preach
             on
             to
             day
             .
             How
             to
             expound
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             :
             In
             what
             method
             to
             Preach
             :
             What
             words
             to
             use
             :
             How
             long
             to
             Preach
             :
             2.
             
             In
             what
             method
             ,
             words
             and
             length
             to
             pray
             (
             where
             free
             Prayer
             is
             allowed
             )
             3.
             
             What
             particular
             Psalm
             to
             
             Sing
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             tune
             ;
             4.
             
             On
             what
             particular
             daies
             to
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             besides
             the
             great
             daies
             (
             Easter
             ,
             Whitsontide
             )
             &c.
             
             At
             what
             hour
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             end
             ,
             5.
             
             What
             particular
             sick
             person
             to
             visit
             ,
             and
             when
             :
             And
             what
             sinner
             to
             reprove
             or
             admonish
             personally
             .
             And
             who
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             true
             penitent
             and
             absolved
             
               in
               foro
               poenitentiali
            
             or
             privately
             (
             as
             they
             distinguish
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             either
             the
             personal
             work
             of
             him
             that
             officiateth
             )
             (
             as
             chewing
             his
             meat
             of
             a
             man
             before
             he
             swallow
             it
             and
             degest
             it
             ;
             or
             as
             choosing
             his
             medicaments
             is
             to
             the
             Physician
             )
             and
             belongeth
             to
             his
             calling
             ,
             which
             none
             should
             hinder
             him
             in
             (
             of
             which
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             this
             liberty
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             men
             choose
             for
             him
             every
             day
             his
             Text
             ,
             his
             Method
             ,
             his
             words
             ,
             his
             tune
             ,
             his
             hour
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             when
             this
             also
             shall
             be
             made
             a
             Canon
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             and
             Presbyters
             in
             convocation
             ,
             will
             all
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             the
             Bishops
             be
             under
             the
             Canon
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             Yet
             then
             we
             have
             not
             found
             out
             a
             Bishops
             proper
             work
             unless
             it
             were
             when
             he
             is
             present
             in
             the
             same
             assemblies
             to
             governe
             the
             work
             in
             all
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             do
             not
             contend
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             II.
             If
             then
             it
             lie
             not
             in
             Legislation
             or
             Canon
             making
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             whether
             it
             lie
             in
             judging
             or
             executing
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             chiefly
             about
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             as
             it
             concerneth
             the
             Laity
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             business
             is
             not
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Person
               by
               the
            
             Law.
             It
             is
             not
             to
             judge
             in
             plaine
             cases
             ,
             whether
             we
             must
             avoid
             an
             impenitent
             Fornicator
             ,
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Bishops
             say
             nay
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             believe
             him
             or
             obey
             him
             .
             And
             for
             difficult
             instances
             ,
             of
             the
             species
             of
             sins
             deserving
             ,
             it
             is
             partly
             the
             work
             of
             an
             expositor
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             determine
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             the
             Canons
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             where
             Magistrates
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             efficient
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             themselves
             obliged
             as
             well
             as
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             The
             business
             therefore
             is
             to
             judge
             whether
             this
             person
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             
             a
             Crime
             ,
             and.
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             impenitent
             therein
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Parochus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Cohabiting
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             is
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             strange
             Bishop
             over
             a
             a
             thousand
             or
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             I
             have
             partly
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             partly
             shall
             shew
             now
             ,
             and
             partly
             hereafter
             .
             At
             the
             present
             let
             the
             unexperienced
             consider
             of
             this
             which
             any
             Novice
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             place
             may
             know
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             A
             Bishop
             (
             especially
             armed
             with
             penal
             terrour
             )
             or
             a
             Chancellour's
             Court
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             know
             of
             one
             scandalous
             Impenitent
             person
             of
             a
             hundred
             ,
             which
             the
             present
             Pastor
             is
             like
             to
             know
             of
             .
             For
             experience
             telleth
             us
             that
             few
             honest
             men
             will
             accuse
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             but
             get
             hatred
             ,
             and
             foresee
             no
             more
             probality
             of
             procuring
             the
             persons
             repentance
             by
             it
             :
             And
             that
             Church-Wardens
             do
             not
             and
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Many
             men
             that
             fear
             perjury
             ,
             refuse
             the
             oath
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             break
             it
             ,
             or
             sin
             in
             keeping
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             bindeth
             them
             to
             prosecute
             many
             men
             for
             Conscientious
             Nonconformity
             :
             And
             those
             that
             take
             the
             Cath
             ,
             before
             they
             fear
             an
             oath
             ,
             will
             make
             no
             Conscience
             at
             all
             of
             breaking
             it
             .
             So
             that
             a
             matter
             of
             notorious
             fact
             is
             past
             dispute
             .
             The
             land
             knoweth
             that
             not
             one
             Swearer
             ,
             Curser
             ,
             Fornicator
             ,
             Adulterer
             ,
             Railer
             ,
             Thief
             ,
             Derider
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             is
             ever
             accused
             at
             the
             Bishops
             Court.
             Whereas
             the
             Present
             Pastor
             can
             scarce
             choose
             but
             know
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             by
             dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             have
             frequent
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             Say
             as
             long
             as
             you
             will
             that
             this
             is
             long
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Long
             of
             the
             Church-Wardens
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Apparitor
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             in
             Church
             judgments
             where
             a
             mans
             repentance
             is
             the
             cause
             in
             question
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             advantage
             an
             hundred
             fold
             that
             is
             present
             .
             For
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             life
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             great
             signification
             in
             judging
             of
             this
             :
             A
             man
             that
             never
             fell
             into
             such
             a
             sin
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             quickly
             lamenteth
             it
             by
             free
             confession
             (
             known
             to
             the
             Pastor
             )
             may
             easily
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             penitent
             .
             But
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             many
             years
             continued
             in
             a
             wicked
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             all
             admonition
             and
             perswasions
             to
             repent
             ,
             confessing
             one
             day
             and
             sinning
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             deriding
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             jest
             of
             his
             own
             confessions
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             quickly
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             strange
             Diocesans
             or
             Chancellour
             shall
             not
             know
             the
             difference
             ,
             nor
             hear
             any
             more
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             than
             [
             I
             repent
             ]
             And
             whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             sin
             again
             he
             is
             to
             be
             accused
             again
             ]
             1.
             
             They
             know
             
               de
               facio
            
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             seldome
             done
             ,
             except
             against
             some
             Conscientious
             Nonconformists
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             neighbours
             see
             that
             the
             man
             whom
             they
             enraged
             against
             them
             by
             an
             accusation
             ,
             cometh
             home
             again
             ,
             by
             saying
             
               I
               Repent
            
             ,
             and
             paying
             his
             fees
             ,
             and
             doth
             but
             watch
             to
             execute
             his
             malice
             against
             the
             accusers
             ,
             they
             will
             meddle
             in
             such
             improfitable
             work
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             whereas
             the
             Chancelor
             or
             Diocesane
             must
             go
             upon
             the
             witnesses
             report
             .
             1.
             
             The
             credit
             of
             the
             witnesses
             will
             be
             unknown
             to
             them
             ;
             because
             it
             lyeth
             upon
             the
             honesty
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             whom
             they
             know
             not
             but
             by
             other
             persons
             ;
             nor
             those
             other
             but
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             take
             all
             our
             slight
             reports
             ,
             usualy
             from
             some
             flatterers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             almost
             the
             worst
             men
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             accounted
             by
             them
             the
             best
             and
             most
             credible
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             them
             aright
             ,
             nor
             the
             rest
             at
             all
             .
             2.
             
             And
             how
             unsatisfactory
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             Judge
             at
             random
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             uncertain
             credit
             of
             they
             scarce
             know
             who
             ,
             in
             a
             c●se
             
             of
             Excommunication
             or
             Absolution
             ;
             whereas
             the
             present
             Pastor
             may
             goe
             on
             far
             more
             cleare
             and
             satisfactory
             grounds
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             the
             Conviction
             of
             a
             sinner
             before
             Excommunication
             or
             Absolution
             ,
             requireth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             chosen
             with
             the
             greatest
             skill
             ,
             and
             set
             home
             with
             the
             greatest
             Life
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             manifested
             by
             the
             speaker
             ;
             Many
             a
             time
             I
             have
             tried
             it
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             satisfie
             my
             Conscience
             without
             more
             frequent
             ,
             long
             and
             earnest
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             prayer
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             ever
             I
             knew
             Chancelor
             or
             Bishop
             use
             to
             fourty
             delinquents
             set
             together
             .
             The
             present
             Pastor
             hath
             opportunity
             to
             do
             this
             :
             But
             the
             Chancelor
             or
             Diocesane
             hath
             not
             .
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             such
             means
             used
             in
             their
             Courts
             that
             was
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             true
             Pastoral
             exhortations
             are
             ,
             to
             melt
             a
             sinners
             heart
             into
             repentance
             .
             But
             of
             this
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             case
             of
             perticular
             judgment
             is
             ,
             what
             sinner
             in
             his
             sicknness
             before
             death
             ,
             is
             fit
             for
             Absolution
             .
             Here
             they
             cannot
             make
             the
             Bishop
             Judge
             ,
             who
             is
             many
             a
             mile
             off
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             tell
             how
             to
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             without
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Parish
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Absolver
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             the
             Judge
             ,
             they
             bind
             him
             to
             Absolve
             all
             that
             require
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             say
             they
             repent
             :
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             pernicious
             deceiving
             course
             to
             impenitent
             souls
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             known
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             ordinary
             with
             many
             in
             sickness
             and
             in
             health
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             I
             repent
             of
             some
             one
             gross
             disgraceful
             sin
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             others
             worse
             without
             any
             profession
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             die
             so
             at
             last
             .
             And
             must
             I
             absolve
             him
             from
             that
             sin
             which
             he
             repenteth
             of
             without
             the
             rest
             ?
             or
             from
             all
             because
             he
             repenteth
             
               of
               one
            
             ?
             yea
             ,
             commonly
             men
             have
             a
             Confession
             which
             is
             like
             a
             Profession
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             Repentance
             which
             declareth
             it self
             to
             be
             Impenitence
             it self
             :
             some
             stoutly
             some
             stupidly
             saying
             [
             I
             comfess
             I
             am
             a
             swearer
             and
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             whoremonger
             ,
             but
             you
             Precisians
             are
             as
             bad
             and
             worse
             ,
             for
             you
             are
             but
             hypocrites
             :
             I
             repent
             of
             my
             sins
             daily
             ,
             and
             aske
             God
             mercy
             ,
             though
             I
             commit
             them
             daily
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             of
             forgiveness
             ,
             for
             all
             are
             sinners
             ]
             and
             if
             one
             of
             these
             say
             also
             on
             his
             sick
             bed
             ,
             he
             repenteth
             ,
             without
             any
             signs
             of
             serious
             contrition
             or
             change
             of
             heart
             ,
             we
             must
             Absolve
             him
             :
             But
             yet
             though
             we
             are
             not
             free
             in
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Diocesanes
             proper
             work
             ,
             and
             therefore
             requireth
             not
             their
             office
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             Judgment
             of
             individuals
             necessary
             is
             
               who
               is
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               persons
               at
               age
               ;
               in
               Infidell
               Countries
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               ours
               ,
               where
               many
               thousand
               Anapabtists
            
             Children
             are
             
               unbaptized
               till
               they
               come
               to
               age
               ?
            
             The
             question
             is
             not
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             Law
             and
             Rule
             (
             whether
             Scripture
             or
             Canon
             )
             but
             who
             shall
             judge
             whether
             the
             person
             be
             capable
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             .
             Doubtless
             every
             one
             hath
             not
             faith
             :
             The
             profession
             that
             entitleth
             to
             baptisme
             must
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             whole
             essence
             of
             our
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             faith
             ,
             consent
             and
             future
             obedience
             .
             2.
             
             With
             tolerable
             understanding
             of
             what
             they
             say
             .
             3.
             
             With
             seeming
             seriousness
             .
             4.
             
             With
             seeming
             Voluntariness
             and
             fixed
             resolution
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             a
             Diocesan
             judge
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             within
             many
             miles
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             nor
             never
             saw
             
             the
             person
             in
             his
             life
             ?
             It
             hath
             ever
             been
             confessed
             to
             be
             part
             of
             the
             Baptizers
             work
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             present
             Bishop
             is
             not
             denyed
             a
             negative
             vote
             or
             a
             guiding
             judgment
             in
             the
             affair
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             very
             fame
             throughout
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             judging
             what
             individual
             persons
             in
             a
             Parish
             are
             grown
             up
             to
             a
             capacity
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             (
             whither
             it
             be
             done
             in
             confirmation
             or
             at
             any
             other
             time
             )
             certainly
             they
             must
             renew
             their
             baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             moreover
             understand
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             shall
             the
             Diocesan
             that
             never
             seeth
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             of
             his
             Diocese
             judge
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ?
             I
             will
             stay
             no
             longer
             on
             such
             instances
             ;
             I
             think
             we
             need
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             the
             cases
             of
             Testaments
             ,
             Administrations
             ,
             Licenses
             to
             marry
             ,
             judgement
             of
             cases
             of
             divorce
             ,
             dispensations
             and
             such
             like
             be
             pretended
             as
             the
             proper
             works
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             need
             not
             stay
             to
             confute
             them
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             known
             that
             so
             much
             as
             is
             not
             every
             Pastors
             work
             in
             it
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Magisirate
             ,
             and
             is
             done
             among
             us
             by
             his
             Commission
             ,
             and
             that
             usually
             by
             Laymen
             .
          
           
             IV.
             We
             have
             therefore
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Ministers
             themselves
             to
             speak
             of
             next
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             ordination
             ,
             2.
             
             Instituting
             and
             inducting
             ,
             3.
             
             Licensing
             ,
             4.
             
             Suspending
             ,
             ejecting
             ,
             silencing
             and
             degrading
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             ordination
             being
             that
             great
             and
             notable
             work
             ,
             which
             anciently
             was
             taken
             to
             be
             all
             that
             was
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Hierome
             ,
             this
             above
             all
             must
             be
             well
             considered
             .
             And
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             of
             the
             Reasons
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             different
             cases
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             reasons
             given
             for
             appropriating
             ordination
             to
             Diocesans
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             are
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             no
             man
             can
             give
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             superiority
             :
             3.
             
             Because
             none
             but
             Bishops
             ever
             did
             it
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             or
             since
             without
             the
             Churches
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             reasons
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               Praemon
               .
               Dissert
            
             .
             is
             earnest
             in
             urging
             .
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               giveth
               that
               which
               be
               hath
               not
               .
               But
               Presbyters
               have
               the
               office
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               therefore
            
             by
             your
             supposition
             )
             they
             may
             give
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               (
               saith
               he
               .
               )
               Presbyters
               had
               never
               a
               power
               given
               by
               the
               ordainers
               to
               ordain
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             I
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             prove
             the
             contrary
             (
             whatever
             the
             ordainers
             mean
             )
             1.
             
             Those
             who
             in
             their
             ordination
             had
             an
             Office
             ,
             Power
             or
             Keys
             of
             Christs
             making
             ,
             conteining
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             delivered
             to
             them
             Ministerially
             ,
             had
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             delivered
             to
             them
             Ministerially
             :
             But
             all
             true
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ordained
             in
             England
             had
             an
             Office
             ,
             Power
             or
             K●y●s
             of
             Christs
             making
             ,
             conteining
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             delivered
             to
             them
             Ministerially
             .
             Ergo
             they
             had
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             so
             delivered
             .
             Nothing
             needs
             proof
             but
             the
             Minor.
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             
             That
             Christ
             and
             not
             the
             Bishops
             made
             the
             true
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             or
             Keyes
             ,
             is
             past
             doubt
             among
             sober
             Christians
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             was
             the
             ordainers
             meaning
             to
             deliver
             them
             no
             new
             humane
             office
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             Christ
             (
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Apostles
             at
             least
             )
             made
             ,
             instituted
             and
             described
             ,
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             the
             ordainers
             own
             profession
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             they
             will
             confess
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             mistake
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             the
             office
             conteined
             not
             ,
             what
             it
             conteined
             indeed
             ,
             their
             mistake
             will
             not
             disable
             the
             ordained
             Minister
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Errour
             of
             a
             Recorder
             or
             Steward
             ,
             who
             thinketh
             when
             he
             giveth
             the
             Mayor
             his
             Oath
             ,
             that
             his
             office
             hath
             lesser
             power
             than
             it
             hath
             :
             But
             Gods
             making
             and
             not
             mans
             meaning
             must
             determine
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             4.
             
             Therefore
             all
             the
             question
             is
             whether
             God
             put
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             into
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             .
             Of
             which
             now
             I
             will
             say
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Hammond
             confesseth
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Pastor
             ordained
             in
             Scripture
             times
             that
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             after
             prove
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             should
             be
             introduced
             since
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             farther
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             appointeth
             Ministers
             to
             impose
             hands
             with
             the
             Diocesan
             in
             ordination
             :
             Therefore
             they
             take
             not
             ordination
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Superiority
             in
             ordination
             to
             be
             proper
             to
             their
             office
             ;
             As
             Bishop
             Downame
             and
             other
             of
             them
             also
             openly
             hold
             and
             profess
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             ,
             2d
             .
             Reason
             ,
             that
             ordination
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Superiority
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             granted
             ;
             because
             the
             person
             to
             be
             ordained
             is
             yet
             no
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             Inferior
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             ordain
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             received
             his
             office
             .
             2.
             
             But
             that
             afterward
             the
             ordainer
             must
             be
             of
             an
             higher
             order
             (
             as
             well
             as
             greater
             antiquity
             in
             office
             )
             than
             him
             that
             is
             ordained
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             deny
             :
             For
             than
             Bishops
             could
             not
             ordain
             Bishops
             ;
             nor
             Arch-Bishops
             ordain
             Arch-Bishops
             :
             and
             who
             shall
             ordain
             the
             Patriarcks
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             you
             be
             for
             him
             )
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Have
             they
             all
             superiours
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Reason
             from
             History
             I
             shall
             confute
             in
             due
             place
             :
             only
             here
             retorting
             it
             thus
             :
             In
             Scripture
             times
             no
             fixed
             Diocesan
             ever
             did
             ordain
             ,
             therefore
             none
             such
             should
             now
             ordain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             next
             let
             us
             distinguish
             ,
             1.
             
             Between
             ordaining
             to
             the
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             without
             affixing
             to
             a
             particular
             Charge
             ,
             and
             the
             fixing
             of
             a
             Pastor
             in
             that
             particular
             Church
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Between
             ordaining
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Plenary
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             a
             half
             Pastor
             called
             now
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             Baptism
             as
             such
             doth
             joyn
             a
             man
             to
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Universal
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             that
             have
             opportunity
             should
             secondarily
             by
             a
             faither
             act
             of
             consent
             also
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             particular
             Church
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             live
             where
             they
             have
             no
             such
             opportunity
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             it
             after
             as
             soon
             as
             such
             opportunity
             cometh
             :
             Even
             so
             ordination
             to
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             as
             such
             doth
             fix
             a
             man
             to
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             but
             make
             him
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             world
             for
             mens
             convertion
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             for
             Christians
             edification
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             have
             any
             particular
             opportunity
             for
             exercise
             (
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             expresseth
             by
             the
             words
             [
             
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               thereunto
               Lawfully
               called
            
             ]
             meaning
             a
             call
             
               ad
               exercitium
            
             ,
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             office
             received
             :
             But
             yet
             where
             there
             are
             not
             many
             unchurched
             Infidels
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             but
             all
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             such
             shall
             be
             ordained
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             lest
             it
             occasion
             irregularity
             and
             poverty
             in
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             be
             at
             once
             affixed
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             which
             fixed
             Ministers
             are
             in
             Scripture
             usually
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             particular
             
               flock
               or
               Church
            
             ,
             besides
             their
             primary
             relation
             to
             the
             World
             and
             to
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             extraordinary
             Officers
             were
             called
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             ones
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             general
             .
             Though
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             even
             the
             unfixed
             may
             be
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             being
             virtually
             such
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             Office
             which
             wanteth
             nothing
             but
             a
             particular
             Call
             to
             that
             fixation
             and
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Now
             1.
             
             To
             call
             a
             Minister
             already
             made
             such
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             of
             him
             ,
             doth
             not
             necesarily
             require
             a
             Diocesan
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             people
             that
             are
             at
             liberty
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             have
             done
             (
             as
             Blondel
             hath
             fully
             proved
             )
             And
             in
             our
             times
             if
             a
             free
             people
             only
             choose
             a
             man
             already
             ordained
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             no
             man
             taketh
             this
             for
             a
             nullity
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Prelatists
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             And
             a
             Pastor
             Magistrate
             or
             Prince
             may
             do
             it
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             none
             deny
             .
             3.
             
             And
             a
             Minister
             may
             frequently
             on
             just
             occasion
             be
             removed
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             needeth
             not
             a
             Bishop
             for
             every
             change
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             the
             being
             of
             his
             office
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ordination
             of
             a
             Minister
             as
             such
             ,
             if
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Diocesan
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             gathered
             either
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
            
             ,
             or
             from
             
               divine
               institution
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
            
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             no
             such
             necessity
             ,
             but
             rather
             contradicteth
             it
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             As
             to
             Efficiency
             ,
             if
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Arch-Bishop
             or
             Primate
             or
             Patriark
             may
             be
             made
             without
             the
             agency
             of
             any
             one
             of
             a
             higher
             order
             ,
             then
             so
             may
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             For
             the
             reason
             is
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             object
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             first
             object
             of
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             the
             Infidel
             world
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             offer
             Christ
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             beseech
             them
             in
             Christs
             stead
             to
             be
             
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God.
             And
             to
             think
             that
             none
             but
             Apostles
             should
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             world
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Devil
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             ,
             is
             an
             unchristian
             thought
             :
             To
             those
             that
             must
             do
             this
             ,
             Christ
             promised
             his
             presence
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Now.
             1.
             
             The
             Infidel
             world
             is
             no
             more
             under
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             than
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             .
             1.
             
             As
             he
             is
             a
             Prelate
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             as
             a
             Diocesan
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             as
             a
             Prelate
             in
             general
             .
             For
             if
             the
             world
             be
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Ministers
             office
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Prelates
             as
             such
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             as
             a
             Diocesan
             :
             For
             
             the
             Infidel
             world
             ,
             [
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Tartary
               ,
               Japan
               ,
               China
               ,
               Persia
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             is
             no
             part
             of
             any
             Bishops
             Diocese
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Preacher
             to
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             fame
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Bishop
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             do
             for
             them
             but
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             those
             is
             a
             work
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             it
             is
             not
             because
             of
             the
             object
             or
             the
             work
             are
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             
               sending
               forth
            
             a
             man
             for
             that
             work
             is
             proper
             to
             him
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             have
             proved
             past
             contradiction
             that
             he
             fendeth
             a
             man
             to
             do
             as
             high
             a
             work
             as
             he
             could
             there
             do
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             that
             
               ex
               natura
               rei
            
             there
             needeth
             no
             
               higher
               order
            
             than
             the
             Ministers
             to
             send
             him
             :
             No
             more
             than
             there
             needeth
             a
             higher
             progenitor
             than
             a
             man
             to
             beget
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             his
             office
             is
             related
             to
             the
             Church-Universal
             ,
             all
             the
             same
             argumentation
             will
             hold
             good
             .
             For
             the
             Church-Universal
             is
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Ministers
             office
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             than
             his
             own
             Diocese
             is
             the
             special
             charge
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             the
             work
             to
             which
             the
             Minister
             is
             ordained
             in
             general
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             proved
             less
             than
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             unless
             by
             proving
             a
             Divine
             institution
             (
             which
             they
             will
             grant
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             a
             Divine
             institution
             as
             to
             the
             ordaining
             power
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             but
             this
             much
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             take
             with
             cordate
             men
             )
             till
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             more
             largely
             of
             the
             point
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Doctor
             Hammond
             (
             and
             as
             far
             as
             he
             knew
             ,
             all
             that
             owned
             the
             same
             cause
             with
             him
             )
             doth
             grant
             that
             the
             Apostles
             (
             nor
             any
             other
             )
             in
             Scripture
             times
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             institute
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             as
             distinct
             from
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             much
             less
             ever
             ordain
             any
             one
             to
             such
             an
             office
             :
             And
             that
             in
             all
             their
             Instructions
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             about
             ordination
             of
             Bishops
             or
             elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             a
             syllable
             about
             any
             ordination
             or
             qualification
             of
             such
             subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             only
             about
             ordaining
             Bishops
             .
             Therefore
             if
             Bishops
             be
             the
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             ordination
             ,
             they
             cannot
             do
             more
             than
             they
             did
             ;
             nor
             ordain
             any
             other
             Presbyters
             than
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             if
             Bishops
             were
             the
             Institutors
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             them
             by
             a
             Power
             of
             parcelling
             out
             their
             office
             to
             others
             than
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             have
             power
             to
             make
             more
             sorts
             of
             sacred
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             subdivision
             of
             their
             power
             .
             They
             may
             make
             one
             office
             only
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             another
             only
             to
             baptize
             ,
             and
             another
             only
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             another
             only
             to
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             another
             to
             ordaine
             ;
             and
             so
             ordination
             shall
             not
             be
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             so
             a
             Chancellor
             that
             hath
             the
             parcel
             of
             excommunicating
             and
             absolveing
             ,
             is
             as
             true
             a
             Clergy
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             high
             original
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             that
             which
             Dr.
             Hammond
             betaketh
             himself
             to
             at
             last
             (
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             London
             Ministers
             )
             is
             as
             miserable
             a
             shift
             as
             ever
             a
             poor
             cause
             was
             reduced
             to
             (
             that
             had
             never
             stood
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             more
             beholden
             
             to
             the
             Sword
             than
             to
             such
             foundations
             )
             he
             durst
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             institution
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             instituted
             in
             Scripture
             times
             :
             But
             it
             was
             instituted
             in
             Saint
             Johns
             time
             by
             him
             a
             lone
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             his
             Gospel
             (
             which
             according
             to
             Jerome
             was
             about
             a
             year
             or
             two
             before
             he
             dyed
             )
             and
             the
             Revelation
             (
             which
             according
             to
             Jrenaeus
             li.
             5.
             )
             was
             about
             four
             or
             five
             years
             before
             he
             dyed
             .
             And
             so
             all
             the
             Bishops
             power
             of
             ordaining
             subject
             Presbyters
             dependeth
             ,
             1.
             
             On
             one
             Apostles
             Institution
             ,
             2.
             
             Not
             proved
             at
             all
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             only
             by
             Church-History
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             that
             Saint
             John
             did
             institute
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             ●●●
             .
             And
             this
             is
             feigned
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Saint
             John
             many
             years
             after
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             James
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Peter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Mark
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Yea
             about
             thirty
             two
             years
             after
             Mark
             was
             put
             to
             death
             according
             to
             Eusebius
             *
             see
             then
             what
             proof
             the
             Doctor
             giveth
             us
             that
             even
             at
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Bishop
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             ever
             ordained
             a
             Presbyter
             that
             was
             not
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             suppose
             the
             Divine
             institution
             be
             proved
             of
             Bishops
             ordination
             of
             subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             let
             these
             three
             things
             more
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             at
             least
             we
             have
             brought
             it
             to
             the
             Ancients
             measure
             ,
             that
             
               excepta
               sola
               ordinatione
            
             ,
             except
             only
             ordination
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             work
             for
             to
             make
             a
             Bishops
             office
             of
             ,
             but
             what
             a
             Presbyter
             may
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             in
             this
             ordination
             they
             themselves
             acknowledg
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             may
             joyn
             ,
             even
             in
             imposing
             hands
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             note
             of
             Superiority
             (
             the
             lesser
             being
             blessed
             by
             the
             greater
             )
             ,
             and
             so
             Presbyters
             also
             (
             by
             
             Epiphanius's
             leave
             )
             do
             
               generare
               patres
            
             :
             And
             Bishops
             have
             not
             the
             
               sole
               power
            
             of
             ordination
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             whether
             a
             
               chief
               power
            
             in
             investing
             men
             in
             the
             Ministerial
             office
             ,
             do
             make
             a
             distinct
             order
             or
             office
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             let
             them
             contend
             that
             please
             
               dere
               ▪
            
             if
             this
             wereall
             ,
             we
             were
             agreed
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             that
             Bishops
             had
             not
             only
             a
             
               chief
               power
            
             as
             moderators
             ,
             But
             even
             a
             Negative
             voice
             in
             ordination
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             Removals
             and
             fixing
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             than
             not
             :
             For
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             business
             two
             Locks
             and
             Keyes
             to
             keep
             out
             bad
             men
             ,
             are
             surer
             than
             one
             .
             And
             the
             poor
             silenced
             Nonconformists
             have
             yielded
             to
             much
             more
             than
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             there
             remaineth
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Diocesans
             work
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             viz
             ,
             The
             judging
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             
               silencing
               ,
               suspending
            
             and
             degrading
             of
             Ministers
             that
             deserve
             it
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Prelates
             office
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             no
             man
             can
             wish
             us
             to
             swallow
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             questions
             whole
             ,
             without
             distinguishing
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             signifyed
             :
             but
             one
             thing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             judging
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Either
             private
             by
             discerning
             ones
             own
             duty
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             every
             private
             man.
             2.
             
             Or
             publick
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             a
             controversie●
             ▪
             and
             this
             as
             .
             1.
             
             Civil
             ,
             2.
             
             Or
             properly
             ▪
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             
             so
             in
             several
             manners
             and
             to
             several
             ends
             ,
             Private
             men
             ,
             Magistrates
             and
             Pastors
             may
             judge
             of
             Heresie
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             
               suspending
               ,
               silencing
            
             and
             degrading
             ,
             either
             .
             1.
             
             It
             signifieth
             some
             
               Correction
               by
            
             the
             
               Sword
               or
               force
            
             ;
             and
             that
             undoubtedly
             belongeth
             only
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             private
             man
             ,
             nor
             Clergy
             man
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Private
             man
             and
             much
             more
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             may
             and
             must
             refuse
             a
             notorious
             Intolerable
             Minister
             ,
             whether
             
               Insufficient
               ,
               Heretical
            
             or
             wicked
             and
             Malignant
             ,
             they
             must
             withdraw
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             him
             for
             their
             guide
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             trust
             their
             Souls
             upon
             his
             care
             and
             conduct
             .
             If
             Cyprian
             had
             never
             said
             [
             
               Plebs
               maximum
               habet
               potestatem
               ,
               vel
               sacerdotes
               dignos
               eligendi
               ,
               vel
               indignos
               necesand●
               ▪
            
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             saith
             enough
             ;
             as
             it
             doth
             warrant
             a
             man
             to
             refuse
             an
             unskilful
             or
             malicious
             murdering
             Physician
             .
             And
             Scripture
             requireth
             every
             man
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             from
             such
             to
             turne
             away
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             silence
             a
             false
             Teacher
             by
             Argument
             ,
             (
             by
             word
             or
             writeing
             )
             belongeth
             to
             every
             man
             that
             is
             called
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             a
             fool
             according
             to
             his
             folly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             perswade
             him
             by
             Argument
             to
             give
             over
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             to
             reform
             his
             errours
             .
             1.
             
             A
             private
             man
             may
             do
             it
             privately
             ;
             2.
             
             Any
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             may
             do
             it
             both
             
               ex
               charitate
               &
               ex
               officio
               &
               authoritate
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             name
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Physician
             doth
             medicate
             another
             Physician
             ,
             not
             as
             another
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Physician
             ,
             and
             a
             judge
             doth
             judge
             the
             cause
             of
             another
             Judge
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Judge
             ;
             so
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             doth
             Preach
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             perswade
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             private
             man
             but
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             not
             as
             his
             superiour
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Messenger
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             his
             Soveraigne
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             to
             Command
             such
             a
             man
             
               ex
               authoritate
               Nu●●ii
               vel
               Ministri
            
             ,
             by
             
               Ministerial
               authority
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             forsake
             his
             Heresie
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             office
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Minister
             Preach
             or
             speak
             to
             another
             Minister
             as
             a
             Minister
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             then
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             may
             command
             in
             Christs
             name
             ;
             which
             is
             but
             by
             Ministerial
             office
             to
             publish
             the
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             :
             No
             doubt
             but
             he
             may
             say
             to
             another
             Minister
             [
             I
             Counsel
             ,
             yea
             Command
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             my
             office
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             forbear
             Adultery
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             forbear
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ]
             Yea
             he
             may
             say
             thus
             (
             with
             due
             reverence
             )
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             that
             for
             a
             silencing
             by
             Reason
             or
             force
             ,
             or
             by
             Ministerial
             authority
             and
             command
             as
             from
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             question
             therefore
             is
             whether
             we
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop
             to
             silence
             men
             by
             
               bare
               Authority
               without
               convincing
               effectual
               argument
            
             satisfying
             his
             Conscience
             ?
             or
             else
             by
             a
             distinct
             
               Superior
               Authority
            
             ,
             more
             powerful
             than
             the
             Ministers
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             1.
             
             Seing
             the
             Diocesan
             as
             such
             hath
             not
             the
             Sword
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             silenceth
             no
             further
             than
             he
             prevaileth
             with
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Minister
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             people
             not
             to
             
               hear
               him
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             silence
             him
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             either
             he
             must
             prove
             to
             them
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             argument
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             these
             are
             thus
             far
             obliged
             by
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             as
             Diocesan
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             bids
             them
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             belongeth
             to
             every
             Minister
             ,
             even
             with
             office-authority
             to
             tell
             both
             Magistrates
             ,
             Minister
             and
             people
             their
             duty
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             :
             Thus
             [
             God
             hath
             commanded
             Adulterers
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             forsake
             their
             sins
             or
             forbear
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             commanded
             me
             to
             publish
             this
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             even
             to
             particular
             persons
             :
             But
             thou
             art
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             Heretick
             &c.
             go
             &c.
             
             Or
             [
             God
             commandeth
             me
             to
             tell
             the
             people
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             avoid
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             silence
             him
             by
             force
             :
             Therefore
             I
             require
             this
             of
             you
             in
             his
             name
             ]
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Diocesan
             claim
             a
             Superiour
             Nuntiative
             power
             ,
             as
             one
             more
             to
             be
             believed
             than
             the
             Minister
             ,
             this
             is
             .
             1.
             
             But
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             same
             work
             which
             a
             Minister
             may
             do
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             must
             prove
             that
             Superiour
             credibility
             .
             3.
             
             But
             Ministerial
             conviction
             is
             efficacious
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             do
             the
             work
             .
             If
             the
             hearer
             believe
             not
             that
             the
             Major
             is
             Gods
             word
             (
             that
             an
             Heretick
             e.
             g.
             must
             give
             over
             Preaching
             )
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             deny
             the
             Minor
             [
             
               but
               thou
               art
               an
               Heretick
            
             ]
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Bishops
             word
             that
             will
             convince
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             Minister
             that
             is
             better
             at
             proving
             it
             may
             do
             more
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               but
               we
               will
               command
               him
               to
               be
               silent
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             And
             he
             will
             deride
             you
             and
             command
             you
             to
             be
             silent
             again
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Then
               we
               will
               convince
               the
               Magistrate
               of
               his
               duty
               to
               silence
               him
               by
               force
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             That
             was
             not
             the
             way
             for
             300
             years
             after
             Christ
             :
             And
             what
             was
             Episcopacy
             for
             till
             then
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Magistrates
             believe
             you
             not
             ,
             will
             you
             convince
             him
             
               by
               Scripture
            
             or
             by
             your
             Authority
             over
             the
             Magistrate
             ?
             It
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             wiser
             Presbyter
             can
             do
             that
             better
             ,
             or
             as
             well
             .
             If
             by
             authority
             ,
             of
             that
             anon
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               at
               least
               we
               will
               convince
               the
               people
               that
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               forsake
               that
               Preacher
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Again
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             do
             it
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             Minister
             can
             do
             it
             as
             well
             .
             And
             thus
             many
             Ministers
             now
             do
             silence
             the
             Diocesans
             and
             Conformists
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             perswade
             the
             people
             not
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             or
             own
             them
             .
             But
             if
             by
             authority
             ,
             it
             must
             come
             to
             this
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             made
             by
             God
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             And
             remember
             still
             you
             
               silence
               no
               further
               than
               you
               perswade
               the
               Conscience
               to
               believe
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               this
               authority
               .
            
             And
             1.
             
             I
             ask
             whether
             it
             be
             ever
             likely
             that
             you
             will
             silence
             any
             Hereticks
             ,
             false
             Teacher
             ,
             or
             Schismatick
             this
             way
             by
             making
             him
             take
             you
             for
             one
             authorized
             
             by
             God
             to
             forbid
             him
             to
             Preach
             .
             For
             it
             must
             be
             in
             one
             of
             these
             three
             cases
             or
             all
             that
             you
             have
             this
             power
             .
             1.
             
             Either
             to
             silence
             him
             as
             a
             Heretick
             that
             is
             no
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             not
             proved
             such
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             to
             silence
             him
             as
             a
             Heretick
             that
             notoriously
             and
             provedly
             is
             a
             Heretick
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             to
             silence
             him
             as
             a
             Heretick
             in
             a
             doubtful
             case
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             judged
             Heresie
             &c.
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             case
             neither
             the
             injured
             person
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             know
             that
             you
             injure
             him
             will
             or
             must
             obey
             you
             .
             Else
             a
             malignant
             Prelate
             might
             silence
             all
             the
             holiest
             and
             worthiest
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             at
             such
             mens
             mercy
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             should
             have
             Churches
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             should
             be
             Christians
             or
             be
             saved
             .
             I
             am
             one
             of
             the
             1800
             that
             have
             been
             silenced
             by
             better
             authority
             than
             the
             Prelates
             alone
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             think
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             exercise
             the
             Ministry
             which
             I
             received
             ,
             whatever
             I
             suffer
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             opportunity
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Sword
             streightened
             my
             opportunity
             no
             more
             than
             my
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Diocesans
             Prohibition
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             but
             very
             little
             hindered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             2d
             .
             case
             (
             of
             notorious
             Heresie
             )
             all
             good
             Christians
             are
             bound
             by
             God
             to
             avoid
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             you
             never
             silenced
             him
             ,
             yea
             though
             you
             licensed
             him
             ;
             yea
             though
             you
             commanded
             them
             to
             hear
             him
             :
             And
             so
             Magistrates
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             in
             restraining
             him
             .
             Can
             you
             deny
             this
             ?
             Must
             the
             peoples
             Souls
             be
             poysoned
             and
             damned
             ,
             till
             the
             Bishop
             please
             to
             take
             away
             the
             poyson
             and
             to
             save
             them
             ?
             must
             the
             Magistrate
             let
             Hereticks
             alone
             till
             it
             please
             the
             Diocesan
             to
             judge
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             no
             sober
             Christian
             will
             deny
             ,
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             ought
             to
             call
             upon
             people
             and
             Magistrates
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Diocesans
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             men
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             to
             avoid
             a
             notorious
             or
             proved
             heretick
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               a
               Presbyter
               cannot
               examine
               the
               case
               and
               so
               get
               proof
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             He
             may
             examine
             it
             as
             far
             as
             Reason
             with
             Ministerial
             authority
             will
             perswade
             the
             guilty
             or
             the
             witnesses
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             And
             his
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             peoples
             Souls
             obligeth
             him
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             a
             Prelate
             cannot
             bring
             men
             by
             sorce
             to
             examination
             or
             witnessing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             let
             his
             guilt
             be
             never
             so
             notorious
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             it
             like
             that
             the
             person
             himself
             will
             be
             silent
             through
             Conscience
             of
             obedience
             to
             a
             Prelate
             .
          
           
             Consider
             .
             1.
             that
             if
             he
             will
             not
             obey
             a
             Minister
             that
             sheweth
             him
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             unlikely
             that
             he
             will
             obey
             a
             Prelate
             that
             saith
             I
             have
             authority
             to
             silence
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Heretick
             doth
             not
             know
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             nor
             any
             erroneous
             person
             know
             that
             it
             is
             an
             errour
             which
             he
             believeth
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             err
             in
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             it
             to
             be
             any
             errour
             .
             And
             then
             1.
             
             He
             knoweth
             that
             his
             office
             is
             
               durante
               vita
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             not
             to
             cease
             it
             without
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             He
             knoweth
             that
             you
             have
             no
             power
             to
             silence
             Orthodox
             Preachers
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             Hereticks
             indeed
             .
             
             3.
             
             He
             taketh
             himself
             for
             Orthodox
             and
             you
             for
             the
             Heretick
             .
             4.
             
             And
             all
             his
             followers
             are
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             How
             then
             will
             you
             silence
             a
             Heretick
             without
             the
             Sword
             ?
             If
             you
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             errour
             you
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             silence
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             leave
             his
             errour
             rather
             than
             his
             Ministry
             :
             But
             if
             you
             convince
             him
             not
             of
             his
             errour
             ,
             you
             will
             hardly
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             that
             errour
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             silent
             ;
             (
             nor
             convince
             his
             followers
             that
             they
             must
             not
             hear
             him
             )
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             the
             question
             therefore
             that
             remaineth
             ,
             is
             
               whether
               in
               unknown
               doubtful
               cases
               ,
               you
               are
               the
               Judges
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               Errour
               ,
               Schisin
               ,
               and
               of
               mens
               unworthiness
               to
               Preach
               .
            
             And
             here
             .
             1.
             
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             that
             by
             this
             way
             you
             can
             never
             silence
             either
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             deny
             your
             authority
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             you
             know
             are
             most
             that
             you
             silence
             in
             this
             age
             and
             Nation
             .
             No
             ,
             nora
             Donatist
             ,
             a
             Novatian
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             that
             is
             for
             the
             office
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             taketh
             you
             for
             no
             Bishop
             as
             being
             unduely
             called
             :
             Of
             which
             sort
             were
             abundance
             of
             Christians
             towards
             each
             others
             Bishops
             in
             former
             ages
             ;
             and
             such
             are
             the
             Papists
             now
             towards
             you
             .
             So
             that
             neither
             Papist
             nor
             Protestant
             that
             I
             ever
             knew
             silenced
             by
             you
             ,
             doth
             forbear
             upon
             Conscience
             of
             this
             your
             pretended
             authority
             at
             all
             .
             And
             what
             a
             silencing
             power
             is
             that
             which
             scarce
             any
             man
             would
             be
             ever
             silenced
             by
             ?
             You
             cannot
             choose
             but
             know
             this
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             really
             ,
             should
             Magistrates
             themselves
             be
             so
             servile
             to
             you
             as
             to
             silence
             all
             Ministers
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             whom
             a
             Prelate
             judgeth
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             while
             he
             knoweth
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             deservedly
             or
             not
             ;
             God
             forbid
             that
             Protestants
             ,
             like
             the
             Popes
             ,
             sheald
             make
             Kings
             to
             be
             their
             Executioners
             ,
             or
             hangmen
             .
             A
             meer
             Executioner
             indeed
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             ▪
             know
             or
             examine
             ,
             whether
             the
             sentence
             was
             just
             or
             not
             (
             though
             in
             most
             cases
             to
             forbear
             if
             it
             be
             notoriously
             unjust
             )
             but
             what
             a
             King
             or
             Magistrate
             doth
             ,
             he
             must
             do
             as
             a
             publick
             Judge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             hear
             the
             cause
             himself
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             he
             be
             really
             guilty
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             whether
             a
             Bishop
             judged
             him
             so
             .
             Else
             Magistrates
             will
             either
             be
             involved
             in
             the
             bloody
             sin
             of
             persecution
             ,
             as
             ōft
             as
             a
             Prelate
             will
             but
             command
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             be
             damned
             and
             help
             to
             damn
             others
             ,
             when
             Prelates
             please
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             for
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             silence
             all
             the
             holyest
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             damnation
             of
             thousands
             of
             ignorant
             untaught
             Souls
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             the
             Prelates
             do
             but
             bid
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             keep
             himself
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             cause
             .
             And
             next
             they
             must
             obey
             the
             Counsel
             at
             
               Laterane
               sub
               .
               Inoc.
            
             3.
             
             And
             exterminate
             all
             subjects
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             (
             though
             it
             be
             all
             that
             are
             there
             )
             and
             must
             burn
             Holy-Christians
             to
             ashes
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             bid
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             need
             not
             make
             also
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             this
             case
             to
             the
             people
             :
             When
             they
             know
             nothing
             but
             wise
             and
             sound
             and
             holy
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             life
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             God
             bids
             them
             
               know
               such
               as
               labour
               among
               them
               and
               are
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               highly
               esteem
               them
               in
               Love
               for
               their
               work
               sake
            
             ;
             they
             will
             hardly
             be
             so
             debauched
             as
             to
             violate
             this
             
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             a
             Diocesan
             will
             but
             say
             [
             
               I
               know
               some
               Heresie
               or
               Crime
               by
               your
               Teacher
               which
               you
               do
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               Preach
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               no
               more
               use
               his
               ministry
               .
            
             ]
             Were
             I
             one
             of
             these
             people
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             bold
             to
             ask
             the
             Diocesan
             [
             Sir
             what
             is
             the
             
               Heresie
               or
               Crime
            
             that
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             ?
             If
             he
             refuse
             to
             tell
             me
             I
             would
             slight
             him
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             :
             General
             Counsels
             told
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Heresies
             for
             which
             they
             did
             despose
             their
             Pastors
             .
             If
             he
             told
             me
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             would
             try
             it
             by
             Gods
             word
             :
             If
             I
             were
             unable
             ,
             I
             would
             seek
             help
             .
             If
             the
             Diocesan
             silenced
             my
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             ten
             neighbour
             Bishops
             wiser
             than
             he
             ,
             did
             tell
             me
             that
             it
             was
             for
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Heresie
             was
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             would
             hear
             my
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             other
             Bishops
             before
             him
             ,
             (
             without
             taking
             them
             to
             be
             of
             a
             higher
             order
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             objections
             against
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             before
             said
             shall
             be
             answered
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
             You
             see
             when
             it
             is
             but
             opened
             ,
             how
             the
             Diocesans
             power
             vanisheth
             into
             the
             air
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             such
             as
             our
             Diocesans
             for
             the
             Unity
             or
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             particular
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             silencing
             of
             the
             unworthy
             .
          
           
             IT
             stuck
             much
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Doctors
             and
             Christians
             that
             Episcopacy
             was
             necessary
             to
             avoid
             Schism
             and
             discord
             among
             the
             Ministers
             and
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             introduced
             for
             that
             reason
             .
             And
             I
             am
             so
             averse
             to
             singularity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             be
             he
             that
             shall
             gainsay
             it
             .
             A
             double
             ,
             yea
             a
             treble
             Episcopacy
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             prove
             instituted
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             contradict
             ,
             because
             one
             sort
             I
             cannot
             disprove
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             I
             take
             to
             be
             but
             a
             prudential
             humane
             determination
             of
             the
             Circomstances
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sacred
             Ministerial
             office-worke
             .
             1.
             
             That
             which
             I
             cannot
             disprove
             as
             to
             a
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             is
             a
             General
             Ministry
             over
             many
             Churches
             (
             like
             the
             Scors
             Visiters
             at
             their
             Reformation
             )
             who
             as
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             durable
             parts
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             were
             by
             a
             conjunction
             of
             Scripture
             evidence
             and
             Divine
             authority
             of
             office
             ,
             to
             perswade
             Pas●ors
             and
             people
             to
             their
             several
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             chief
             hand
             in
             ordaining
             and
             removing
             Ministers
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             I
             will
             not
             contradict
             antiquity
             in
             ,
             is
             a
             Bishop
             in
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             the
             chief
             Presbyter
             ,
             like
             the
             chief
             Justice
             on
             the
             bench
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Quorum
             ,
             as
             our
             Parish
             Ministers
             now
             are
             in
             respect
             to
             all
             their
             Curates
             of
             the
             Chappels
             under
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             I
             would
             not
             deny
             but
             at
             all
             Ministerial
             Synods
             ,
             one
             man
             may
             be
             Moderator
             ,
             either
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             or
             for
             continuance
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             cause
             .
             
             These
             two
             last
             are
             but
             Prudential
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             
               Stiling
               fleet
            
             hath
             proved
             .
             And
             in
             all
             these
             I
             like
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               B●●emian
            
             and
             Polonian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             Government
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             no
             concord
             ,
             no
             keeping
             out
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             requireth
             such
             as
             our
             Diocesans
             ;
             1.
             
             Who
             put
             down
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             under
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             pretending
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             Govern
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword
             :
             3.
             
             And
             obtrude
             themselves
             on
             the
             people
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             being
             by
             multitudes
             taken
             for
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             And
             visibly
             before
             the
             world
             introducing
             so
             many
             bad
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             silencing
             so
             many
             faithful
             ones
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             age
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             Without
             them
             we
             have
             all
             these
             means
             of
             concord
             following
             .
             1.
             
             We
             have
             a
             clear
             description
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             and
             people
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             Ministers
             to
             Preach
             up
             all
             these
             duties
             by
             Office.
             3.
             
             The
             people
             are
             taught
             by
             Scripture
             what
             Ministers
             to
             choose
             .
             4.
             
             We
             find
             it
             natural
             to
             the
             people
             to
             before
             Learned
             and
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             be
             bad
             themselves
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             yet
             the
             sober
             part
             do
             usually
             perswade
             the
             rest
             :
             So
             that
             in
             London
             and
             else
             where
             ,
             those
             Parishes
             where
             the
             people
             choose
             ,
             had
             usually
             far
             worthier
             Pastors
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             especially
             than
             those
             in
             the
             Bishops
             presentation
             .
             5.
             
             The
             people
             are
             obliged
             by
             God
             to
             marke
             those
             Ministers
             that
             cause
             division
             and
             contention
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Ministers
             are
             bound
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             people
             of
             false
             teachers
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             them
             to
             avoid
             them
             ;
             And
             themselves
             to
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             them
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             .
             7.
             
             These
             Ministers
             may
             have
             correspondence
             by
             Synods
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             concord
             by
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             .
             So
             we
             have
             over
             all
             a
             Christian
             King
             and
             Magistracy
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             rightful
             Governours
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             of
             all
             other
             subjects
             ;
             and
             may
             constrain
             the
             negligent
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             restrain
             the
             Heretical
             ,
             Schismatical
             and
             wicked
             from
             their
             sin
             .
             And
             may
             not
             all
             this
             do
             much
             to
             keep
             up
             Concord
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             our
             Diocesans
             really
             effect
             in
             order
             to
             concord
             or
             order
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Keys
             ;
             without
             the
             Magistrate
             they
             would
             be
             so
             contemned
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             silencing
             us
             by
             their
             keyes
             ,
             one
             of
             us
             now
             silenced
             could
             do
             more
             to
             silence
             them
             ,
             were
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Judgment
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             it
             were
             easier
             to
             perswade
             ten
             people
             from
             Hearing
             one
             of
             them
             (
             specially
             of
             late
             )
             than
             for
             them
             to
             perswade
             one
             from
             hearing
             us
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             .
             And
             what
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             by
             others
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             now
             he
             doth
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Churches
             that
             have
             no
             Bishops
             have
             incomparably
             lesse
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             more
             concord
             then
             we
             have
             here
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             is
             an
             eminent
             instance
             ,
             which
             hath
             known
             but
             little
             by
             experience
             what
             Schism
             or
             Heresies
             are
             .
             And
             so
             are
             the
             
             Protestant
             Churches
             of
             France
             ,
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             of
             Helvetia
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             Were
             but
             the
             true
             Episcopacy
             forementioned
             restored
             ,
             we
             should
             yet
             less
             know
             any
             shew
             of
             need
             for
             our
             Diocesane
             ,
             Magistrate
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             suffice
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             on
             earth
             may
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Were
               not
               Bishops
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               Churches
               concord
               in
               all
               ages
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             True
             Bishops
             such
             as
             afore
             described
             ,
             did
             their
             parts
             ,
             but
             when
             such
             as
             our
             Diocesans
             sprang
             up
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             presently
             broken
             into
             pieces
             ,
             and
             by
             odious
             contentions
             and
             divisions
             became
             a
             sandal
             and
             scorne
             to
             unbelievers
             .
             To
             read
             but
             the
             Acts
             of
             Counsels
             and
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             find
             the
             horrid
             contentions
             of
             Prelates
             against
             each
             others
             ,
             the
             parties
             which
             they
             made
             ,
             their
             running
             up
             and
             down
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Synods
             to
             bear
             down
             one
             another
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             as
             much
             to
             grieve
             and
             amaze
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Sober
             Christan
             ,
             almost
             as
             an
             History
             in
             the
             world
             that
             he
             can
             peruse
             .
          
           
             Obj
             
               But
               they
               silenced
               Hereticks
               and
               deposed
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               kept
               Doctrine
               sound
               and
               safe
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Before
             they
             had
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             second
             them
             ,
             they
             silenced
             none
             :
             For
             how
             could
             they
             do
             it
             ?
             They
             only
             judged
             them
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             deposed
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             no
             way
             execute
             but
             by
             avoiding
             them
             ,
             and
             perswading
             the
             people
             to
             disown
             them
             and
             avoid
             them
             :
             For
             they
             neither
             did
             nor
             could
             hinder
             them
             from
             gathering
             Churches
             and
             Preaching
             to
             their
             followers
             :
             And
             there
             the
             rejected
             ones
             did
             reject
             their
             Rejecters
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             their
             excommunicaters
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             followers
             were
             the
             better
             men
             ,
             and
             only
             Orthodox
             :
             So
             that
             their
             silencing
             was
             but
             changeing
             their
             Congregations
             .
             And
             so
             numerous
             were
             the
             sects
             that
             followed
             such
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             they
             sometimes
             seemed
             more
             than
             the
             Orthodox
             :
             Epiphanius
             found
             enow
             in
             his
             time
             to
             fill
             a
             large
             Volume
             .
             And
             the
             Donatists
             alone
             were
             so
             numerous
             in
             Africa
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             numbers
             and
             insolency
             deterred
             Augustine
             into
             a
             change
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             for
             that
             help
             from
             the
             Princes
             Sword
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             denyed
             .
             Never
             had
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             so
             many
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             as
             since
             the
             times
             that
             Prelacy
             grew
             up
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             wasmost
             exercised
             .
             Andindeed
             the
             ignorance
             and
             pride
             of
             Prelates
             was
             not
             the
             least
             cause
             .
             For
             some
             of
             them
             (
             and
             no
             small
             number
             )
             became
             the
             Authors
             of
             Heresies
             themselves
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Paulus
               ,
               Samosatenus
            
             ,
             the
             Ap●linarii
             ,
             the
             great
             Patriarcks
             ,
             
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Nestorious
               ,
               Macedonius
            
             ,
             and
             alas
             how
             great
             a
             number
             more
             and
             others
             of
             them
             did
             by
             their
             dominering
             insolency
             rise
             up
             with
             so
             much
             pride
             and
             wrath
             against
             those
             that
             humoured
             them
             not
             ,
             especially
             if
             indeed
             they
             erred
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             forced
             some
             into
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             by
             silenceing
             the
             dissenters
             ,
             did
             but
             drive
             them●●●t
             up
             for
             themselves
             in
             separated
             assemblies
             ;
             And
             they
             so
             disaffected
             
             the
             zealous
             people
             ,
             as
             drove
             them
             away
             from
             the
             Orthodox
             Churches
             ,
             to
             the
             Sects
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             Prelates
             do
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             so
             that
             multitudes
             of
             the
             most
             strict
             and
             temperate
             Christians
             followed
             the
             Novations
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             much
             worser
             sects
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Prelates
             grew
             up
             to
             a
             secular
             terrour
             ,
             and
             twisted
             with
             the
             Civil
             power
             ,
             and
             were
             backed
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             made
             the
             more
             sober
             and
             mortified
             Christians
             the
             more
             dislike
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             what
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Socrates
            
             ,
             and
             others
             write
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Characters
             that
             are
             given
             of
             Cyril
             and
             
               Theophilus
               ,
               Alexander
            
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             :
             And
             by
             Martins
             separation
             from
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             ,
             and
             their
             Synods
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Priscilianists
             by
             their
             pride
             and
             violence
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             
               Sulp.
               Severus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             was
             not
             by
             the
             Keys
             indeed
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Sword
             which
             backt
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             all
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             in
             silencings
             ,
             and
             in
             keeping
             up
             their
             order
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             did
             but
             teach
             the
             Hereticks
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             by
             the
             same
             means
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Priscilianists
             once
             got
             countenance
             from
             Gratians
             Courtiers
             against
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             And
             Ambrose
             was
             persecuted
             or
             endangered
             by
             Valentinian
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             at
             last
             was
             by
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             and
             Chrysostome
             deposed
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             by
             such
             means
             :
             Yea
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Bishops
             found
             that
             evil
             is
             more
             commonly
             befriended
             by
             corrupted
             nature
             than
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             Goodness
             is
             usually
             lowest
             where
             wealth
             and
             honours
             make
             men
             highest
             ,
             and
             that
             few
             Princes
             were
             the
             best
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             if
             one
             befriended
             the
             truth
             ,
             many
             were
             like
             to
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             Arrians
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Vandal
             and
             Gothish
             Kings
             ,
             had
             almost
             turned
             all
             the
             Church
             into
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             had
             got
             the
             General
             Councels
             on
             their
             sides
             ,
             and
             had
             cruelly
             persecuted
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             what
             it
             was
             to
             trust
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             for
             the
             clensing
             ,
             and
             concord
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             when
             the
             controversie
             of
             Images
             came
             up
             ,
             one
             Emperour
             was
             for
             them
             and
             another
             against
             them
             :
             By
             which
             means
             and
             by
             the
             contending
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Patriarcks
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             Churches
             have
             been
             torne
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             so
             continue
             lamentably
             to
             this
             day
             (
             as
             in
             the
             History
             was
             before
             declared
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             it
             was
             the
             Prelatical
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             that
             since
             raised
             so
             many
             parties
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             had
             no
             way
             to
             Cu●b
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             pros●c●ting
             them
             by
             the
             Sword
             and
             flames
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               Albigenses
            
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             appeareth
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Murders
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             in
             
               Piedmont
               ,
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               England
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             Besides
             their
             Inquisitions
             shew
             .
             Thus
             
               Solitudinem
               fecerunt
               ,
               &
               unitatem
               &
               pacem
               ●●car●nt
               .
            
             When
             they
             have
             hanged
             ,
             burnt
             and
             slain
             the
             people
             and
             Priests
             ,
             they
             have
             quieted
             and
             silenced
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             made
             a
             solitude
             and
             depopulation
             by
             killing
             those
             that
             disser●d
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             brought
             all
             to
             concord
             ,
             and
             been
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             .
          
           
           
             And
             let
             none
             be
             offended
             that
             I
             mention
             the
             Papists
             in
             describing
             Prelacy
             .
             For
             I
             do
             it
             not
             to
             raise
             an
             Odium
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             sober
             men
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             as
             Herbarists
             give
             us
             the
             picture
             and
             description
             of
             herbes
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             spring
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             full
             grown
             stalk
             ,
             blossom
             and
             fruits
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             that
             will
             know
             the
             nature
             and
             difference
             of
             fruits
             ,
             or
             animals
             ,
             must
             stay
             till
             they
             are
             come
             to
             their
             full
             growth
             and
             ripeness
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             them
             green
             and
             young
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             will
             judge
             either
             of
             Schism
             or
             of
             Church-tyranny
             :
             Lust
             do
             .
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             the
             
               Quakers
               ,
               Ranters
               ▪
               Familists
            
             and
             
               Munster
               monsters
            
             be
             not
             Schismaticks
             ripe
             and
             at
             full
             growth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             young
             Schismatick
             is
             not
             ●o
             tell
             us
             what
             Schism
             is
             ,
             but
             should
             himself
             see
             what
             he
             will
             be
             when
             he
             is
             ripe
             .
             And
             so
             whether
             Popery
             be
             not
             the
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             full
             grown
             and
             ripe
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             should
             not
             therefore
             see
             what
             they
             would
             come
             to
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             witho●deth
             in
             the
             several
             Kingdoms
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             hath
             removed
             it
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             If
             the
             Diocesans
             ,
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             Patriarks
             ,
             and
             Pope
             (
             as
             to
             his
             Primacy
             in
             the
             Empire
             )
             did
             not
             all
             stand
             on
             the
             same
             humane
             foundation
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             the
             things
             that
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               the
               late
               and
               present
               Schismes
               in
            
             England
             
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               the
               adversaries
               of
               Prelacy
               that
               are
               the
               causes
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Very
             true
             ,
             for
             Prelacy
             maketh
             it self
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             some
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sort
             of
             Schismatick●
             ;
             some
             Prelatists
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             old
             Schismaticks
             were
             )
             ;
             and
             some
             Anti-prelatists
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Anti
             prelatists
             :
             Some
             Catholick
             being
             for
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             some
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             these
             last
             the
             Prelates
             make
             ,
             and
             then
             complain
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             their
             state
             ,
             and
             practice
             ,
             hereafter
             described
             ,
             that
             driveth
             men
             to
             distast
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             precipitateth
             the
             injudicious
             into
             the
             Contrary
             extreme
             .
             It
             is
             Prelacy
             that
             maketh
             almost
             all
             the
             Sects
             that
             be
             in
             England
             at
             this
             day
             :
             When
             they
             see
             how
             the
             Spiritual
             Keys
             are
             secularly
             used
             by
             Laymen
             in
             their
             Courts
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             what
             Ministers
             and
             how
             many
             hundred
             of
             them
             are
             silenced
             ,
             and
             what
             Fellows
             in
             many
             places
             are
             set
             up
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             can
             never
             fly
             far
             enough
             from
             such
             Prelates
             :
             To
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             It
             is
             Schismaticks
             that
             we
             silence
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             obedient
             and
             Orthodox
             persons
             that
             we
             set
             up
             ,
             may
             signifie
             something
             in
             another
             land
             or
             age
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             but
             increase
             the
             disaff●ction
             of
             those
             that
             are
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             men
             the
             Prelates
             commend
             ,
             and
             who
             they
             discommend
             and
             silence
             .
             A
             very
             Child
             when
             he
             is
             eating
             his
             ●pple
             ,
             will
             not
             cast
             it
             away
             ,
             because
             a
             Prelate
             saith
             it
             is
             a
             Crab
             ,
             nor
             when
             he
             tasteth
             a
             Crab
             ,
             will
             he
             eate
             it
             ,
             if
             a
             Prelate
             Swear
             it
             is
             a
             sweat
             apple
             .
             Though
             he
             that
             doth
             but
             look
             on
             them
             may
             possibly
             believe
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             believe
             they
             that
             thought
             that
             Prelacy
             was
             the
             only
             cure
             of
             our
             Schismes
             ,
             do
             know
             by
             this
             time
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             time
             the
             Prelates
             had
             again
             ruled
             but
             seven
             years
             ,
             there
             were
             seven
             and
             seven
             
             against
             them
             for
             one
             that
             was
             so
             before
             :
             And
             we
             that
             dwell
             among
             them
             ,
             do
             take
             those
             that
             dislike
             their
             course
             and
             waies
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             most
             Religious
             and
             sober
             people
             of
             the
             land
             (
             alwaies
             excepting
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             and
             those
             that
             must
             be
             still
             excepted
             )
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             The
             true
             Original
             of
             the
             warrantable
             Episcopacy
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             was
             the
             notorious
             disparity
             of
             abilities
             in
             the
             Pastors
             :
             And
             the
             original
             of
             that
             tyrannical
             Prelacy
             into
             which
             it
             did
             degenerate
             ,
             was
             the
             
               worldly
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             Pastors
             and
             people
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             world
             came
             by
             prosperity
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             Quaere
             ,
             Whether
             the
             thing
             cease
             not
             ,
             where
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ceaseth
             ?
          
           
             GOd
             doth
             not
             carry
             on
             his
             work
             upon
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             by
             names
             and
             empty
             titles
             ;
             but
             by
             such
             real
             demonstrating
             evidences
             of
             his
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdome
            
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             are
             apt
             to
             work
             on
             the
             Reason
             of
             man.
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             would
             make
             his
             Apostles
             the
             Foundations
             or
             chief
             Pillars
             and
             Instruments
             in
             and
             of
             his
             Churches
             ,
             would
             accordingly
             endow
             them
             with
             proportionable
             abilities
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Miracu'ous
             demonstrations
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             convincing
             demonstrations
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             amiable
             holy
             demonstrations
             of
             goodness
             ,
             they
             might
             as
             far
             excelothers
             as
             they
             did
             in
             authority
             .
          
           
             And
             nature
             it self
             teaceth
             us
             to
             difference
             men
             in
             our
             esteem
             and
             affection
             ,
             as
             they
             really
             differ
             in
             worth
             and
             loveliness
             .
             And
             this
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             the
             Primary
             Law
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             plainly
             second
             it
             ,
             telling
             us
             oft
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             in
             his
             Servants
             ,
             which
             all
             make
             for
             concord
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             equality
             of
             esteem
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             are
             greater
             and
             lesser
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             gifts
             in
             all
             men
             must
             be
             honoured
             ,
             Math.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             &
             6.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             God
             that
             would
             have
             his
             various
             gifts
             variously
             esteemed
             ,
             did
             in
             all
             ages
             himself
             diversifie
             his
             Servants
             gifts
             .
             All
             were
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             all
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             all
             Evangelists
             :
             And
             after
             their
             daies
             all
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Elders
             of
             the
             Churches
             were
             not
             men
             of
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             of
             so
             full
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             sacred
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             so
             grave
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             staied
             ,
             holy
             ,
             charitable
             ,
             or
             peaceable
             as
             some
             were
             usually
             when
             miraculous
             gifts
             did
             cease
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             Philosophers
             or
             men
             of
             learning
             turned
             Christians
             .
             Any
             man
             may
             know
             that
             had
             not
             been
             told
             it
             by
             Church
             History
             ,
             that
             their
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             were
             such
             as
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             our
             unlearned
             Christians
             are
             ;
             who
             can
             pray
             well
             ,
             and
             worship
             
             God
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             plain
             familiar
             manner
             ,
             can
             teach
             the
             Catechistical
             points
             ,
             and
             perswade
             to
             duty
             and
             reprove
             vice
             :
             But
             as
             for
             Sermons
             in
             a
             methodical
             accurate
             way
             ,
             as
             now
             used
             ,
             and
             defending
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             opposing
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             stopping
             the
             mouths
             of
             gainsayers
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             far
             below
             the
             Learned
             .
             But
             yet
             here
             and
             there
             a
             Philosopher
             was
             converted
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             that
             had
             no
             such
             Learning
             (
             then
             called
             secular
             ,
             and
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             some
             few
             were
             far
             better
             Learned
             than
             others
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             customes
             and
             Learning
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             And
             it
             was
             long
             before
             the
             Christians
             had
             Schools
             and
             Academies
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             was
             so
             ,
             appeareth
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             For
             no
             effect
             can
             exceed
             the
             total
             cause
             .
             Therefore
             they
             that
             had
             not
             the
             inspirations
             prophetical
             ,
             or
             miraculous
             guists
             ,
             nor
             Academies
             and
             Schools
             of
             secular
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             Riches
             and
             leisure
             ,
             but
             Poverty
             and
             persecution
             and
             worldly
             trouble
             and
             labour
             ,
             were
             not
             like
             to
             have
             more
             Learning
             than
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             taught
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             appeareth
             by
             the
             forecited
             Canons
             of
             Counsels
             ,
             which
             forbad
             Pastors
             ,
             ever
             almost
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             to
             read
             the
             Gentiles
             books
             .
             By
             which
             the
             former
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             easily
             be
             perceived
             .
             And
             also
             by
             abundance
             of
             reproaches
             which
             are
             cast
             upon
             some
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             Ancients
             writings
             ,
             for
             being
             too
             much
             skilled
             in
             Logick
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Learning
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             parity
             of
             writers
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Centuries
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             also
             by
             the
             paucity
             of
             famous
             Divines
             that
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             above
             all
             by
             the
             plainness
             and
             simplicity
             of
             those
             that
             are
             described
             and
             of
             their
             writings
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             in
             any
             contempt
             of
             them
             for
             this
             (
             perhaps
             we
             value
             common
             learning
             now
             too
             highly
             )
             But
             only
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             true
             History
             of
             those
             times
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             many
             poor
             men
             among
             us
             ,
             (
             divers
             Weavers
             and
             some
             Plowmen
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             I
             was
             removed
             from
             ;
             for
             instance
             )
             are
             able
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             teach
             as
             well
             as
             most
             of
             those
             who
             are
             by
             Eusebius
             extolled
             as
             the
             famous
             Bishops
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             age
             ;
             and
             to
             write
             as
             Methodical
             ,
             pious
             ,
             weighty
             tractates
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             were
             then
             written
             by
             men
             that
             neither
             conversed
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             had
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             Philosophy
             :
             That
             I
             say
             rot
             as
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             himself
             ,
             or
             Ignatius
             ,
             or
             Irenaeus
             ,
             yea
             or
             Cyprians
             ,
             Epistles
             are
             .
             Yea
             ,
             or
             as
             many
             of
             the
             ages
             following
             ;
             even
             as
             holy
             
               Macarius
               ,
               Epherm
               ,
               Cyrus
               ,
               Synisius
               ,
            
             (
             a
             Philosopher
             )
             
               Isidore
               .
               Pelusiota
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             have
             written
             since
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             believed
             ,
             how
             many
             Lay-men
             could
             I
             name
             who
             have
             written
             more
             accurately
             and
             judiciously
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             the
             writings
             shew
             ,
             as
             piously
             as
             any
             of
             these
             ?
             And
             that
             not
             only
             Learned
             Lay-men
             ,
             but
             men
             that
             had
             neither
             many
             Languages
             nor
             Philosophy
             .
             And
             if
             the
             books
             then
             written
             were
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             very
             few
             that
             were
             written
             by
             any
             but
             Bishops
             or
             Philosophers
             ,
             
             and
             those
             few
             so
             plaine
             as
             we
             see
             they
             are
             ,
             (
             the
             best
             of
             them
             far
             below
             the
             writings
             of
             abundance
             of
             late
             Latin
             and
             English
             and
             French
             writers
             ,
             that
             were
             but
             Presbyters
             )
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             judge
             of
             what
             parts
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             those
             times
             were
             ,
             that
             never
             wrote
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             hence
             you
             may
             gather
             the
             reasons
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             so
             few
             Volumes
             are
             left
             us
             written
             in
             the
             two
             first
             ages
             .
             2.
             
             And
             why
             the
             Churches
             had
             then
             so
             many
             Presbyters
             .
             (
             Whatever
             Doctor
             Hammond
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             without
             any
             proof
             .
             )
             It
             was
             easy
             to
             find
             such
             Christians
             as
             aforedecribed
             ,
             who
             might
             competently
             guide
             the
             rest
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             discipline
             and
             example
             :
             Though
             to
             find
             Learned
             men
             was
             hard
             .
             3.
             
             And
             you
             may
             see
             why
             so
             many
             Hereticks
             boasted
             so
             much
             of
             their
             higher
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             Platonical
             &c.
             speculations
             ,
             as
             accounting
             the
             Orthodox
             to
             be
             ignorant
             men
             .
             4.
             
             And
             you
             may
             see
             why
             so
             few
             were
             Champions
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             5.
             
             And
             why
             there
             were
             so
             many
             parties
             and
             divisions
             ,
             when
             the
             Elders
             were
             many
             and
             less
             judicious
             .
             6.
             
             And
             you
             may
             see
             how
             the
             opinion
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             meer
             Ruling
             Elders
             came
             up
             ;
             and
             how
             to
             expound
             Pauls
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               Especially
               them
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
             For
             it
             was
             but
             here
             and
             there
             a
             Learned
             or
             special
             gifted
             Christian
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             solemnly
             and
             ornately
             to
             Preach
             ,
             decide
             hard
             cases
             and
             controversies
             ,
             confute
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             guide
             the
             Churches
             in
             difficult
             cases
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             did
             sit
             about
             the
             Bishop
             as
             his
             assistants
             ,
             and
             Preach
             and
             officiate
             at
             his
             direction
             ,
             and
             oversee
             the
             people
             from
             man
             to
             man
             ;
             being
             of
             the
             same
             order
             and
             office
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             same
             parts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             equal
             in
             the
             exercise
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             lastly
             hence
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             first
             fixed
             particular
             Church
             Episcopacy
             :
             Those
             few
             that
             were
             Philosophers
             or
             eminently
             qualified
             (
             being
             scarce
             enow
             to
             make
             one
             for
             every
             Church
             )
             did
             by
             their
             gifts
             overtop
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             due
             esteem
             of
             all
             the
             people
             :
             who
             were
             bound
             to
             esteem
             him
             wisest
             that
             was
             wisest
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             more
             to
             his
             judgment
             than
             to
             others
             that
             knew
             less
             :
             And
             this
             inequality
             of
             gifts
             usually
             lasted
             as
             long
             as
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             did
             the
             inequality
             of
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             .
             And
             both
             the
             people
             and
             the
             inferiour
             gifted
             Pastors
             ,
             obeyed
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             readily
             gave
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             was
             due
             .
             And
             when
             one
             was
             dead
             finding
             another
             still
             to
             excel
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             accordingly
             preferred
             him
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             even
             as
             an
             excellent
             Physician
             would
             be
             by
             the
             patients
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             younger
             and
             more
             ignorant
             Physicians
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             carryed
             away
             with
             pride
             .
             And
             this
             did
             easily
             (
             as
             all
             things
             else
             )
             turne
             into
             formality
             under
             pretence
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             seem
             a
             kind
             of
             Office.
             But
             when
             difference
             required
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             but
             that
             all
             this
             was
             well
             done
             ,
             except
             that
             they
             foresaw
             not
             the
             degenerate
             tyranny
             that
             would
             afterward
             hence
             arise
             .
          
           
             This
             present
             experience
             openeth
             to
             us
             to
             the
             day
             .
             What
             did
             set
             up
             Luther
             ,
             and
             Melancthon
             ,
             and
             Illyricus
             ,
             but
             their
             eminent
             parts
             ?
             What
             
             else
             gave
             Zuinglius
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             Presidencie
             at
             Zurich
             ?
             What
             else
             did
             set
             up
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             
               Beza
               at
               Geneva
            
             ?
             And
             Knox
             and
             Henderson
             in
             
               Scotland
               ▪
            
             And
             all
             our
             Parishes
             that
             have
             Chappels
             and
             Curates
             shew
             it
             here
             in
             England
             :
             Where
             one
             man
             for
             his
             worth
             is
             thought
             meerest
             to
             have
             the
             Benifice
             and
             chief
             cure
             ;
             but
             others
             may
             be
             chosen
             by
             him
             and
             placed
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             him
             (
             by
             the
             Bishops
             allowance
             )
             as
             his
             curates
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             so
             long
             before
             Academies
             made
             a
             sufficient
             store
             of
             men
             of
             sufficiencie
             for
             every
             Presbyters
             place
             ,
             that
             for
             four
             or
             five
             hundred
             years
             ,
             there
             were
             few
             bred
             up
             to
             competent
             Learning
             ,
             except
             either
             under
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             a
             Bishops
             house
             ,
             or
             here
             and
             there
             as
             an
             Auditor
             of
             some
             one
             rare
             Teacher
             ▪
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Pantenus
             and
             Origene
             of
             clemens
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             others
             ,
             came
             to
             Learning
             ,
             as
             auditors
             in
             that
             Alexandrian
             School
             :
             But
             few
             other
             places
             besides
             Alexandria
             had
             any
             such
             School
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Greg.
               Nissen
               .
               Chrysostome
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             taught
             at
             Athens
             ,
             by
             Lybanius
             and
             such
             other
             Heathens
             ;
             And
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             self
             taught
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             then
             to
             have
             many
             Learned
             men
             ordinarily
             for
             one
             Church
             (
             or
             congregation
             )
             And
             yet
             many
             Presbyters
             certainly
             they
             had
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             true
             cause
             that
             one
             Learned
             man
             was
             made
             an
             Overseer
             and
             Guide
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             Curates
             or
             Assistants
             ,
             gifted
             like
             our
             wiser
             sort
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             and
             order
             with
             him
             ;
             And
             this
             Bishop
             was
             the
             usual
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             did
             learne
             of
             him
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             grew
             up
             under
             him
             as
             Scholars
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             came
             to
             greatest
             abilities
             under
             him
             ,
             was
             chosen
             for
             a
             Bishop
             to
             another
             Church
             that
             wanted
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             his
             own
             Bishops
             consent
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             debate
             in
             Councels
             so
             frequent
             ,
             whether
             a
             Presbyter
             might
             remove
             to
             another
             Church
             ,
             or
             be
             chosen
             for
             a
             Bishop
             of
             another
             Church
             ?
             And
             an
             African
             Council
             giveth
             it
             as
             a
             Reason
             why
             that
             Bishop
             that
             had
             able
             Presbyters
             ,
             should
             not
             refuse
             to
             let
             one
             go
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             elsewhere
             ,
             because
             where
             there
             were
             many
             fit
             to
             be
             Presbyters
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             few
             men
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             implieth
             that
             they
             took
             it
             not
             then
             for
             a
             meer
             place
             of
             order
             ,
             where
             one
             man
             of
             equal
             parts
             was
             for
             Unity
             to
             rule
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             necessary
             difference
             of
             exercising
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             different
             abilities
             of
             the
             Officers
             :
             Which
             was
             not
             only
             to
             keep
             an
             order
             by
             disparity
             of
             places
             ,
             but
             to
             educate
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             greater
             abilities
             ,
             and
             to
             manage
             Gods
             work
             in
             each
             assembly
             more
             skillfully
             and
             guide
             the
             Church
             more
             prudently
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             truth
             more
             powerfully
             ,
             than
             common
             unlearned
             Presbyters
             could
             do
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             it
             be
             for
             the
             present
             granted
             that
             for
             such
             reasons
             Episcopacy
             in
             each
             Church
             was
             justly
             setled
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             an
             order
             or
             a
             degree
             as
             you
             please
             ;
             It
             will
             be
             a
             difficult
             question
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             judged
             of
             those
             that
             have
             the
             same
             place
             and
             Title
             ,
             without
             the
             same
             Qualifications
             and
             precedencie
             of
             parts
             ?
             Because
             the
             Reason
             of
             his
             power
             faileth
             .
             If
             one
             be
             chosen
             Bishop
             to
             keep
             out
             Hetesie
             ,
             and
             he
             prove
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             Orthodox
             ,
             whatis
             his
             power
             to
             that
             end
             ?
             If
             one
             be
             chosen
             Bishop
             to
             keep
             out
             Schisin
             ,
             and
             he
             prove
             a
             Schisinatick
             or
             Sect-Master
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             concordant
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             power
             ?
             If
             one
             be
             made
             Bishop
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             better
             than
             the
             Presbytres
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             the
             Presbyters
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             truth
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             he
             prove
             more
             ignorant
             than
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Preach
             not
             to
             the
             thousandth
             or
             hundredth
             part
             of
             his
             Diocese
             once
             in
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             at
             all
             past
             once
             in
             many
             weeks
             or
             months
             or
             years
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             do
             but
             silence
             the
             Ministers
             that
             are
             abler
             and
             farr
             more
             pious
             than
             himself
             ,
             what
             
             power
             hath
             he
             as
             a
             Bishop
             to
             those
             ends
             ?
             Sure
             I
             am
             that
             
               dispositio
               mater●e
            
             is
             necessary
             as
             
               sine
               qua
               no●
               ,
               ad
               receptionem
               formae
               .
            
             If
             one
             be
             made
             a
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             that
             cannot
             reach
             the
             Scholars
             half
             so
             much
             as
             they
             know
             already
             ,
             but
             hath
             need
             to
             learne
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             neither
             learne
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             them
             to
             learne
             without
             him
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             well
             how
             farr
             he
             is
             their
             Schoolmaster
             indeed
             .
             If
             one
             be
             made
             a
             Physician
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             half
             so
             much
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             loth
             for
             Order
             sake
             to
             venture
             my
             life
             upon
             his
             trust
             .
             Nor
             yet
             to
             venture
             my
             own
             life
             and
             others
             in
             a
             Ship
             that
             had
             an
             ignorant
             Pilote
             ,
             when
             the
             Mariners
             had
             more
             skill
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             use
             it
             .
             Orders
             and
             Office
             that
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             work
             's
             sake
             ,
             essentially
             suppose
             ability
             for
             that
             work
             .
             And
             without
             the
             necessary
             qualifications
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Carkasses
             or
             images
             of
             the
             office
             (
             but
             of
             this
             before
             )
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Christian
             flocks
             could
             never
             yet
             be
             cured
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             a●t
             or
             tyranny
             that
             could
             be
             used
             ,
             of
             the
             esteem
             of
             
               real
               Wisdome
            
             and
             Godlines●
             ,
             and
             preferring
             it
             before
             an
             
               empty
               title
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               pompous
               shew
            
             ,
             and
             from
             setting
             less
             by
             Ignorance
             and
             Impiety
             venerably
             named
             and
             arrayed
             ,
             then
             by
             self
             evidencing
             worth
             ;
             nor
             from
             valuing
             a
             Shepherd
             that
             daily
             feedeth
             them
             ,
             from
             a
             Wolfe
             in
             Sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             that
             hathe
             Fangs
             and
             bloody
             jawes
             ,
             and
             fleeceth
             and
             devoureth
             the
             flock
             (
             with
             the
             Shepherds
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             hence
             we
             may
             say
             that
             
               God
               himself
            
             useth
             to
             
               give
               Bishops
            
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             men
             will
             or
             not
             ;
             while
             he
             giveth
             them
             such
             as
             (
             Jerome
             )
             
               Luther
               ,
               Melan●●horn
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Zanchius
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             Who
             had
             
               Episcopal
               ability
            
             ,
             and
             
               really
               did
               that
            
             which
             Bishops
             were
             first
             appointed
             for
             ,
             while
             the
             Bishops
             would
             have
             hindered
             them
             and
             sought
             their
             blood
             .
             They
             taught
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             
               bred
               up
               young
               Ministers
            
             ,
             they
             
               kept
               out
               Heresies
               and
               Schismes
            
             ,
             they
             
               guided
               the
               churches
            
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Sacred
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Reason
             and
             Love
             :
             And
             who
             than
             was
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             who
             is
             the
             real
             Architect
             he
             that
             buildeth
             the
             house
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             doth
             nothing
             unless
             it
             be
             hindering
             the
             builders
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             already
             said
             I
             add
             but
             two
             more
             intimations
             ,
             which
             I
             desire
             the
             sober
             impartial
             Reader
             to
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             Writing
             is
             but
             a
             mode
             of
             Preaching
             :
             And
             of
             the
             two
             it
             is
             worse
             to
             have
             inept
             Sermons
             in
             Publick
             Assemblies
             (
             and
             so
             Gods
             worke
             and
             worship
             dishonoured
             )
             than
             to
             have
             inept
             bookes
             in
             private
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             oversight
             extends
             to
             publick
             and
             private
             .
             Now
             while
             the
             meer
             worth
             of
             bookes
             without
             any
             Authority
             ,
             commendeth
             them
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             with
             some
             few
             ,
             giddy
             Pamphlets
             are
             accepted
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             but
             for
             a
             fit
             ;
             and
             ordinarily
             the
             Book-sellers
             sufficiently
             restrain
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             worth
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             sell
             them
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Bishop
             must
             impose
             on
             all
             the
             people
             what
             bookes
             they
             must
             read
             ,
             in
             many
             Kingdoms
             it
             will
             be
             for
             the
             Pope
             and
             Masse
             ,
             in
             others
             for
             Exorcism
             and
             Consubstantion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             order
             for
             the
             the
             thing
             ordered
             ?
             Episcopacy
             is
             for
             the
             Churches
             benefit
             by
             the
             Bishops
             eminent
             gifts
             and
             parts
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Bishop
             be
             of
             lower
             parts
             ,
             than
             the
             Pastors
             (
             and
             an
             Envious
             Malignant
             hinderer
             of
             their
             work
             )
             ,
             Quere
             ,
             Whether
             the
             order
             (
             being
             humane
             )
             cease
             not
             ,
             
               ubi
               cessat
               subjecti
               dispositio
               &
               relatio
               ad
               finem
            
             ;
             when
             the
             end
             and
             the
             pesons
             capacity
             cease
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             how
             the
             world
             by
             the
             countenance
             of
             Emperours
             was
             invited
             to
             come
             in
             t
             the
             Church
             ?
             How
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             power
             and
             honour
             did
             indue
             them
             ?
             How
             Bishopricks
             were
             made
             baites
             for
             the
             proud
             and
             tyrannical
             and
             Covetous
             ?
             How
             such
             then
             sought
             them
             and
             so
             the
             worldly
             Spirit
             had
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             altered
             Episcopacy
             ,
             I
             shewed
             in
             the
             History
             before
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             Having
             in
             the
             former
             Part
             laid
             down
             those
             Grounds
             on
             which
             the
             Applicatory
             Part
             is
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             and
             subverted
             the
             foundations
             of
             that
             Diocesane
             frame
             which
             we
             judge
             unlawful
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             give
             you
             the
             Application
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             Reasons
             of
             our
             judgment
             ,
             from
             the
             Evils
             which
             we
             suppose
             this
             frame
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             clearing
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             THE
             occasion
             of
             our
             dispute
             ,
             or
             rather
             Apology
             ,
             is
             known
             in
             England
             .
             1.
             
             Every
             man
             that
             is
             ordained
             Deacon
             or
             Presbyter
             (
             or
             licensed
             a
             Schoolmaster
             )
             must
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Books
             of
             Articles
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             
               Ex
               animo
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             by
             the
             late
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             [
             
               that
               he
               doth
               assent
               and
               consent
               to
               all
               things
               conteined
               in
               ,
               and
               prescribed
               by
               the
               said
               books
            
             as
             since
             altered
             (
             we
             think
             for
             the
             worse
             .
             )
          
           
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             year
             1640
             the
             Convocation
             formed
             ,
             printed
             and
             imposed
             a
             new
             Oath
             in
             these
             words
             (
             after
             others
             )
             [
             
               Nor
               will
               I
               ever
               give
               my
               consent
               to
               alter
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               by
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               as
               it
               stands
               now
               established
               ,
               and
               as
               by
               right
               it
               ought
               to
               stand
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             this
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             Wars
             imposed
             a
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             on
             the
             Ministers
             and
             People
             contrary
             to
             this
             called
             the
             
               Et
               caetrea
               Oath
            
             ;
             which
             Vow
             contained
             a
             clause
             to
             endeavour
             the
             ex●●rpation
             of
             this
             Prelacy
             .
             In
             the
             Westminster
             Assembly
             before
             it
             passed
             ,
             many
             Learned
             Divines
             declared
             that
             they
             would
             not
             take
             it
             as
             against
             Prelacy
             unexplained
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             against
             all
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             their
             judgment
             ,
             they
             being
             for
             the
             primitive
             Episcopacy
             .
             To
             satisfie
             these
             men
             (
             that
             else
             had
             protested
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Assembly
             been
             divided
             ,
             the
             Scots
             and
             some
             others
             being
             against
             all
             )
             the
             additional
             Titles
             of
             Deans
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             &c.
             were
             put
             in
             as
             a
             description
             of
             the
             peculiar
             English
             frame
             of
             Prelacy
             which
             they
             all
             agreed
             against
             .
             Since
             His
             Majesty's
             Restoration
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Acts
             made
             against
             the
             belief
             of
             an
             obligation
             by
             this
             Vow
             .
             One
             is
             made
             for
             a
             change
             in
             Corporations
             ,
             requiring
             a
             Declaration
             by
             all
             in
             any
             place
             of
             Trust
             ,
             [
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               obligation
               on
               me
               or
               any
               other
               person
               from
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               Vow
               or
               Covenant
            
             ]
             
               even
               absolutely
               no
               obligation
               at
               all
               without
               exception
               of
               the
               clauses
               that
               are
               for
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               for
               Repentance
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               against
               Popery
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Schism
               ,
               Prophaneness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             imposeth
             it
             on
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             to
             declare
             or
             subscribe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             obligation
             from
             that
             Vow
             on
             me
             or
             any
             other
             person
             to
             endeavour
             at
             any
             time
             any
             alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             The
             Vestry
             Act
             imposeth
             the
             like
             on
             all
             Vestry
             men
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             Ministers
             swear
             to
             obey
             the
             Bishops
             
               in
               li●●tis
               &
               honestis
            
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             last
             of
             all
             an
             Act
             past
             at
             Oxford
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             be
             banished
             five
             miles
             from
             all
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             where
             we
             have
             preached
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             six
             months
             in
             the
             Common
             Jail
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             nearer
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             on
             the
             Road
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             taken
             an
             Oath
             [
             
               that
               we
               will
               not
               at
               any
               time
               endeavour
               an
               alteration
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             ]
             (
             which
             plainly
             importeth
             as
             much
             objectively
             as
             the
             
               Et
               caetera
            
             Oath
             of
             1640
             ;
             Though
             
               not
               endeavouring
            
             be
             somewhat
             less
             than
             
               not
               consenting
            
             .
             )
             And
             so
             black
             a
             Character
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             Non-conformists
             ,
             with
             a
             [
             
               some
               of
               them
            
             )
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             said
             Act
             ,
             that
             all
             Reason
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Humanity
             obligeth
             us
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             for
             the
             vindication
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             just
             information
             of
             posterity
             ,
             plainly
             and
             truly
             to
             lay
             open
             our
             Case
             ,
             even
             those
             reasons
             for
             which
             we
             forbear
             that
             Conformity
             ;
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             incurr
             all
             this
             ,
             besides
             the
             greater
             loss
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             may
             sufficiently
             inform
             the
             Reader
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             every
             man's
             Cause
             that
             is
             called
             a
             Non-conformist
             ,
             no
             nor
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             or
             Independant
             that
             I
             here
             maintain
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             am
             not
             writing
             a
             Justification
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Imposing
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             of
             taking
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             as
             to
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             to
             any
             thing
             unlawful
             .
             Leaving
             such
             matters
             
             as
             alien
             to
             my
             work
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             that
             I
             am
             not
             so
             rash
             as
             to
             assert
             that
             it
             obligeth
             any
             man
             ,
             
               to
               endeavour
            
             (
             in
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             )
             
               any
               change
               of
               our
               Church
               Government
               ,
            
             no
             not
             of
             a
             Lay-Chancellor's
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             whatever
             I
             think
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             made
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             grievous
             penalty
             by
             an
             Act.
             All
             that
             I
             have
             to
             do
             is
             ,
             to
             enquire
             whether
             the
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             as
             now
             stated
             ,
             be
             so
             lawful
             that
             we
             may
             take
             all
             these
             Oaths
             and
             Subscriptions
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             necessary
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             have
             no
             power
             to
             change
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             an
             alteration
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             we
             endeavour
             it
             by
             obeying
             them
             if
             they
             should
             command
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             go
             upon
             such
             Principles
             as
             Doctor
             Burges
             ,
             Master
             Gataker
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             protest
             that
             they
             were
             not
             against
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             no
             nor
             a
             moderate
             one
             that
             did
             not
             in
             all
             things
             reach
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             rather
             be
             guilty
             of
             Repetition
             than
             of
             leaving
             the
             rash
             or
             heedless
             under
             a
             pretext
             for
             their
             mistake
             or
             calumny
             .
          
           
             My
             own
             judgment
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               every
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             (
             
               consisting
               of
               as
               full
               a
               number
               as
               can
               associate
               for
               true
               personal
               Communion
               in
               Worship
               and
               holy
               living
            
             )
             should
             be
             guided
             by
             as
             many
             Pastors
             or
             Elders
             (
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             )
             as
             the
             number
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             requireth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             usually
             laudable
             and
             fit
             )
             if
             these
             Presbyters
             consent
             that
             one
             among
             them
             who
             is
             wiser
             and
             fitter
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             be
             statedly
             their
             Guide
             ,
             Director
             ,
             or
             Moderator
             ,
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             for
             order
             and
             concord
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             peoples
             sakes
             and
             their
             own
             :
             And
             especially
             that
             in
             Ordinations
             they
             do
             nothing
             without
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             these
             particular
             Churches
             with
             their
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             are
             Independant
             ,
             so
             far
             that
             no
             other
             Bishop
             or
             Church
             hath
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             Govern
             them
             ,
             saving
             what
             is
             anon
             to
             be
             said
             of
             General
             Pastors
             or
             Visiiters
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             each
             Minister
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             called
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             as
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             several
             Churches
             among
             themselves
             ,
             these
             particular
             Churches
             are
             not
             Independent
             ,
             but
             must
             hold
             Concord
             and
             Correspondency
             by
             Letters
             ,
             Messengers
             or
             Synods
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             cause
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             in
             these
             Synods
             it
             is
             lawful
             and
             orderly
             oftentimes
             to
             make
             some
             one
             the
             Moderator
             or
             Guide
             of
             their
             debates
             .
             And
             that
             either
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             or
             
               quamdiu
               sit
               maxime
               idoneus
            
             ,
             or
             
               durante
               vita
            
             ,
             as
             true
             Prudence
             shall
             discern
             it
             to
             be
             most
             conducible
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             where
             the
             Churches
             Good
             and
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Infidel
             World
             requireth
             it
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             itinerant
             Ministers
             ,
             like
             the
             old
             Evangelists
             ,
             
               Silas
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             and
             help
             their
             Pastors
             .
             And
             if
             such
             be
             not
             necessary
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             yet
             the
             fixed
             Pastors
             should
             when
             there
             is
             cause
             be
             itinerant
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             convert
             the
             Infidels
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             do
             both
             the
             general
             and
             particular
             work
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             judgment
             of
             Antiquity
             moving
             me
             much
             ,
             but
             more
             the
             Argument
             from
             the
             necessity
             ,
             [
             that
             the
             same
             form
             of
             Government
             be
             continued
             in
             
             its
             ordinary
             parts
             ,
             which
             Christ
             at
             first
             setled
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             proved
             repealed
             ]
             do
             move
             me
             to
             incline
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Apostles
             must
             have
             such
             Successors
             ,
             as
             general
             Planters
             and
             Overseers
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
             And
             who
             should
             (
             before
             all
             particular
             Bishops
             )
             have
             a
             chief
             hand
             in
             the
             ordaining
             of
             particular
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             removing
             them
             as
             the
             Churches
             good
             requireth
             (
             As
             the
             Seniors
             have
             in
             the
             
               Bohemian
               Waldenses
            
             Government
             .
             )
             And
             though
             I
             am
             yet
             in
             doubt
             my self
             ,
             whether
             such
             general
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Arch-bishops
             be
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             or
             contend
             against
             it
             :
             And
             though
             I
             would
             not
             assert
             or
             swear
             to
             their
             right
             ,
             I
             would
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             all
             this
             Church-power
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             only
             by
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ,
             managed
             by
             convincing
             Reason
             ,
             Love
             and
             good
             Example
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Bishops
             or
             Arch-bishops
             have
             any
             power
             of
             Corporal
             Coaction
             ;
             Nor
             should
             give
             Church
             Communion
             to
             any
             but
             Voluntary
             Consenters
             ;
             nor
             should
             mix
             and
             corrupt
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             with
             unseasonable
             interpositions
             of
             the
             Sword
             even
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             yet
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Magistrates
             are
             the
             Rulers
             by
             the
             Sword
             over
             all
             Pastors
             and
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             all
             men
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             regulate
             them
             by
             Laws
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             subserviently
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             consistence
             with
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             and
             real
             liberties
             of
             the
             Flocks
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             Churchmen
             usually
             very
             unfit
             for
             any
             Magistratical
             Power
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             obey
             as
             his
             Ministers
             any
             whomsoever
             the
             King
             shall
             commit
             any
             part
             of
             his
             power
             about
             Church
             matters
             to
             ;
             and
             promise
             them
             due
             obedience
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             you
             see
             what
             
               is
               not
            
             the
             Question
             now
             to
             be
             debated
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             [
             
               Whether
               the
               present
               Church
               Government
               in
            
             England
             (
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             part
             )
             
               be
               so
               good
               or
               lawful
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               swear
               or
               subscribe
               our
               approbation
               of
               it
               ,
               our
               obedience
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               will
               never
               (
               in
               our
               place
               and
               calling
               )
               endeavour
               an
               alteration
               of
               it
               (
               no
               though
               the
               King
               command
               us
               )
               and
               that
               every
               man
               in
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               that
               vowed
               to
               endeavour
               such
               alteration
               ,
               is
               so
               clearly
               and
               utterly
               disobliged
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               strangers
               that
               never
               knew
               him
               may
               subscribe
               or
               declare
               that
               he
               is
               disobliged
               ,
               or
               not
               obliged
               to
               it
               by
               that
               Vow
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             first
             Argument
             against
             the
             English
             Diocesans
             ;
             That
             their
             form
             (
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             )
             destroyeth
             the
             particular
             Church
             Form
             of
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             a
             Humane
             Form
             in
             its
             stead
             .
          
           
             ARGUMENT
             I.
             
          
           
             WE
             cannot
             subscribe
             or
             swear
             to
             that
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             as
             good
             or
             lawful
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             nature
             excludeth
             or
             destroyeth
             
               the
               very
               specifical
               nature
               of
               the
               particular
               Churches
               which
               were
               instituted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               setled
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               is
               it self
               a
               humane
               from
               set
               up
               in
               their
               stead
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               such
               we
               take
               the
               present
               Diocesane
               form
               to
               be
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
          
           
             The
             Major
             will
             be
             denied
             by
             very
             few
             that
             we
             have
             now
             to
             do
             with
             .
             And
             those
             few
             that
             will
             deny
             it
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             on
             this
             supposition
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             institute
             that
             particular
             Church
             Form
             which
             is
             destroyed
             but
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             allowed
             men
             since
             to
             set
             up
             one
             or
             more
             of
             their
             own
             in
             its
             stead
             .
             But
             the
             disproof
             of
             this
             supposition
             will
             fall
             in
             more
             fitly
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             shewed
             what
             Church
             Form
             was
             first
             setled
             .
          
           
             The
             Minor
             I
             thus
             prove
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Species
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               did
               institute
               ,
               was
               [
               one
               Society
               of
               Christians
               united
               under
               one
               or
               more
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               personal
               Communion
               in
               publick
               worship
               and
               holy
               living
               ▪
            
             ]
          
           
             The
             Diocesane
             English
             frame
             is
             (
             destructive
             of
             or
             )
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             species
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             
               The
               Diocesane
               English
               frame
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               (
               or
               destructive
               of
               )
               the
               Species
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghosts
               institution
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Major
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             [
             Bishops
             ]
             I
             mean
             ,
             Sacred
             Ministers
             authorized
             by
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             stated
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             under
             Christ
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Whether
             he
             have
             a
             superior
             Arch-Bishop
             I
             determine
             not
             ;
             Nor
             now
             whether
             he
             may
             ordain
             Pastors
             for
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             mean
             by
             [
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             ]
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             consistent
             with
             divers
             Assemblies
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             shewed
             before
             .
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Churches
             were
             no
             more
             numerous
             than
             our
             English
             Parishes
             ,
             nor
             had
             more
             Assemblies
             ;
             Or
             no
             more
             than
             could
             have
             the
             same
             personal
             Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             never
             any
             Churches
             
               infimae●vel
               prime
               speciei
            
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             many
             such
             stated
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             now
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             institution
             were
             no
             more
             numerous
             ,
             or
             were
             such
             single
             Congregations
             .
             And
             that
             they
             had
             each
             such
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             will
             be
             proved
             partly
             herewith
             ,
             and
             partly
             afterward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             such
             Churches
             do
             
               tota
               specie
            
             differ
             from
             the
             Diocesane
             Churches
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             present
             Parish
             Churches
             as
             they
             define
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             them
             .
             And
             the
             first
             I
             shall
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Diocesanes
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             All
             proving
             fully
             that
             the
             ancient
             Episcopal
             Churches
             were
             but
             such
             single
             Societies
             or
             Congregations
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             our
             Diocesses
             of
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             are
             different
             from
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             That
             the
             primitive
             Episcopal
             Churches
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Institution
             ,
             were
             but
             such
             Congregations
             as
             afore
             described
             .
          
           
             THese
             following
             particulars
             set
             together
             ,
             I
             think
             will
             by
             the
             Impartial
             be
             taken
             for
             full
             proof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             where
             ever
             there
             were
             more
             stated
             societies
             than
             one
             ,
             for
             publick
             worship
             as
             afore
             described
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             [
             Churches
             ]
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             ,
             and
             never
             once
             [
             
               a
               Church
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             ;
             except
             when
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             is
             mentioned
             which
             containeth
             them
             all
             .
             This
             is
             visible
             in
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             and
             14.
             41.
             and
             16.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             4
             ,
             and
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             17.
             and
             11.
             16.
             and
             14.
             33
             ,
             34.
             (
             unless
             that
             mean
             the
             several
             meetings
             of
             the
             same
             Assembly
             at
             several
             times
             )
             and
             16.
             1
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             1
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             and
             11.
             8
             ,
             28.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             22.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             14.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             1.
             4.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             20.
             and
             2.
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             17
             ,
             29.
             and
             3.
             6
             ,
             13
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             how
             prove
             you
             that
             all
             these
             were
             but
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             me
             by
             all
             that
             these
             plural
             terms
             [
             Churches
             ]
             included
             many
             single
             Congregations
             .
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             prove
             anon
             that
             the
             most
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             named
             in
             Scripture
             were
             but
             such
             Congregations
             .
             3.
             
             And
             no
             man
             can
             give
             me
             any
             proof
             that
             a
             Society
             consisting
             of
             divers
             such
             Congregations
             is
             any
             where
             called
             [
             
               a
               Church
            
             ]
             singularly
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             plural
             term
             meaneth
             many
             such
             singulars
             ,
             as
             are
             no
             where
             singularly
             named
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Particular
             Churches
             are
             described
             so
             in
             Scripture
             as
             fully
             proveth
             my
             aforesaid
             limitation
             and
             description
             .
             As
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             20
             ,
             22.
             
             
               When
               ye
            
             
             
               come
               together
               in
               the
               Church
               I
               hear
               that
               there
               be
               divisions
               among
               you
               .
            
             A
             Church
             consisted
             of
             such
             as
             came
             together
             .
          
           
             
               When
               ye
               come
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Assemblies
             that
             are
             called
             Churches
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             [
             
               We
               have
               no
               such
               custom
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
            
             ]
          
           
             So
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               prophesieth
               edifieth
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             that
             heareth
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             many
             hundred
             such
             Assemblies
             that
             are
             out
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Except
               he
               interpret
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               receive
               edifying
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Seek
               that
               ye
               may
               excel
               to
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               May
               not
               the
               whole
               Church
               be
               edified
            
             per
             partes
             ?
             Ans
             .
             Yes
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             
               per
               plures
               vel
               diversis
               vicibus
            
             .
             Not
             at
             once
             by
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             if
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             absent
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               is
               not
               the
               whole
               man
               edified
               (
               naturally
               or
               morally
               )
               by
               the
               edification
               of
               a
               part
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             noble
             part
             :
             Because
             the
             whole
             man
             being
             
               naturally
               One
            
             ,
             by
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             soul
             or
             form
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             Communion
             and
             Communication
             from
             part
             to
             part
             :
             But
             one
             Corporation
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             may
             be
             edified
             or
             enriched
             without
             the
             wealth
             or
             edification
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             this
             Text
             plainly
             speaketh
             of
             Immediate
             Edification
             of
             
               that
               Church
               that
               heareth
            
             ,
             and
             this
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             speaker
             .
          
           
             So
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               In
               the
               Church
               I
               had
               rather
               speak
               one
               word
               with
               my
               understanding
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               teach
               others
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Church
             is
             plainly
             taken
             for
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               If
               therefore
               the
               whole
               Church
               be
               come
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               speak
               with
               tongues
               ,
            
             ]
             what
             can
             be
             more
             expresly
             spoken
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             which
             cometh
             together
             into
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             So
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               Interpreter
               let
               him
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             So
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               For
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               but
               of
               Peace
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             So
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Let
               your
               women
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               women
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             So
             Act.
             11.
             26.
             
             
               A
               whole
               year
               they
               assembled
               themselves
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               taught
               much
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             27.
             
             
               When
               they
               were
               come
               ,
               and
               had
               gathered
               the
               Church
               together
               ,
               they
               rehearsed
               all
               that
               God
               had
               done
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             3.
             
             
               And
               they
               were
               brought
               on
               their
               way
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             ]
             which
             must
             signifie
             such
             a
             number
             as
             might
             be
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             part
             was
             but
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               They
               were
               all
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               one
               place
            
             ;
             which
             it's
             like
             was
             all
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             44.
             46.
             
             
               And
               all
               that
               believed
               were
               together
               ,
               And
               they
               continuing
               daily
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               And
               the
               place
               was
               shaken
               where
               they
               were
               assembled
               together
               .
               And
               the
               multitude
               of
               them
               that
               believed
               were
               of
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               And
               they
               were
               all
               with
               one
               accord
               in
            
             Solomon
             '
             
               s
               Porch
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               rest
               durst
               no
               man
               joyn
               himself
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             If
             any
             here
             say
             that
             so
             many
             thousands
             could
             not
             be
             of
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             it
             before
             .
             1.
             
             I
             have
             preached
             (
             as
             was
             supposed
             )
             to
             ten
             thousand
             at
             once
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             of
             our
             Parishes
             that
             have
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             are
             thirty
             thousand
             ,
             some
             forty
             thousand
             ,
             some
             fifty
             thousand
             .
             3.
             
             There
             were
             strangers
             at
             Jerusalem
             from
             all
             parts
             .
             4.
             
             The
             next
             Verse
             saith
             [
             
               There
               came
               also
               a
               multitude
               out
               of
               the
               Cities
               round
               about
               unto
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             ]
             5.
             
             The
             multitude
             were
             not
             yet
             perfectly
             embodied
             ,
             and
             were
             quickly
             scattered
             .
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               When
               this
               Epistle
               is
               read
               among
               you
               ,
               cause
               that
               it
               be
               read
               also
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Laodiceans
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             not
             [
             
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             for
             then
             you
             might
             have
             said
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             if
             the
             Church
             consisted
             of
             many
             Assemblies
             :
             But
             it
             is
             [
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             which
             intimateth
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             but
             one
             Assembly
             .
             And
             so
             that
             of
             Colosse
             answerably
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Texts
             and
             others
             such
             plainly
             tell
             us
             whether
             a
             Church
             there
             was
             one
             Assembly
             or
             many
             hundred
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             made
             yet
             much
             more
             evident
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             description
             of
             a
             Bishops
             work
             ;
             even
             such
             as
             the
             Apostles
             then
             appointed
             over
             every
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             They
             were
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             publick
             present
             teachers
             of
             all
             the
             Flock
             which
             they
             did
             oversee
             .
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Know
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               esteem
               them
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               work
               sake
               .
            
             Those
             then
             that
             were
             over
             every
             Church
             ,
             were
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               laboured
               among
               them
            
             (
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             in
             one
             of
             our
             Diocesses
             ,
             saving
             as
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             labour
             among
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             they
             labour
             in
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             8
             ,
             17
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               which
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               .
            
             So
             that
             a
             Church
             was
             no
             bigger
             than
             the
             Bishops
             could
             
               speak
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               ,
               and
               could
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               .
            
             But
             I
             never
             saw
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             and
             know
             but
             very
             few
             men
             in
             his
             Diocess
             that
             ever
             did
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             care
             was
             to
             extend
             to
             the
             particular
             persons
             of
             the
             Flocks
             .
             Act.
             20.
             20
             ,
             28
             ,
             31.
             
             
               I
               taught
               you
               publickly
               ,
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               .
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               f●ed
            
             (
             or
             
               rule
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Remembor
               that
               by
               the
               space
               of
               three
               years
               I
               ceased
               not
               to
               warn
               every
               one
               night
               and
               day
               with
               tears
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Elders
               which
               are
               among
               you
               I
               exhort
               who
               am
               also
               an
               Elder
               ,
               feed
               the
               Flock
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               taking
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               ,
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             Doctor
             Hammond
             [
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               your
               several
               Churches
               I
               exhort
               ,
               take
               care
               of
               your
               several
               Churches
               ,
               and
               govern
               them
               ,
               not
               as
               Secular
               Rulers
               by
               force
               ,
               but
               as
               Pastors
               do
               their
               Sheep
               by
               calling
               and
               going
               before
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               follow
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               .
            
             ]
             See
             also
             Doctor
             
               Hammond's
               Annot.
            
             on
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             saith
             Doctor
             
               Jeremy
               Taylor
            
             ,
             of
             
               Repent
               .
               Praef.
            
             [
             
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               cannot
               give
               account
               of
               souls
               of
               which
               we
               have
               no
               notice
               .
            
             ]
             (
             O
             terrible
             word
             to
             the
             undertakers
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             thousand
             or
             ten
             thousand
             souls
             which
             they
             never
             knew
             !
             )
          
           
           
             This
             made
             Ignatius
             (
             às
             after
             cited
             )
             say
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Bishop
               must
               look
               after
               or
               take
               account
               of
               each
               person
               as
               much
               as
               Servants
               and
               Maids
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               there
               may
               be
               more
               in
               a
               Parish
               than
               a
               Minister
               can
               know
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             If
             a
             Parish
             may
             be
             too
             large
             for
             a
             Bishops
             work
             ,
             how
             little
             reason
             have
             they
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ?
             2.
             
             We
             must
             judge
             by
             the
             ordinary
             common
             case
             .
             In
             a
             Parish
             a
             Minister
             may
             know
             every
             one
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             some
             few
             strangers
             or
             retired
             persons
             ,
             or
             except
             it
             be
             a
             Parish
             or
             Church
             of
             too
             great
             a
             swelling
             bigness
             :
             But
             in
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             one
             of
             a
             hundred
             that
             the
             Bishop
             will
             ever
             know
             .
             3.
             
             I
             know
             by
             experience
             what
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             whatever
             slothful
             persons
             say
             ;
             I
             had
             a
             Parish
             of
             about
             three
             of
             four
             thousand
             souls
             ;
             (
             A
             Market
             Town
             with
             twenty
             Villages
             )
             and
             except
             three
             or
             four
             Families
             that
             refused
             to
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             (
             whom
             yet
             I
             knew
             by
             other
             means
             )
             I
             knew
             not
             only
             the
             persons
             but
             the
             measures
             of
             all
             or
             almost
             all
             their
             understandings
             ,
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             my
             assistants
             in
             the
             Villages
             knew
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             personal
             conference
             ,
             each
             family
             coming
             to
             us
             by
             turns
             .
             4.
             
             And
             where
             a
             Church
             is
             too
             large
             for
             one
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             and
             must
             be
             assistant
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             be
             done
             by
             many
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             one
             alone
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               So
               may
               a
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Presbyters
               in
               a
               Diocess
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             In
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             only
             know
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             for
             them
             ,
             except
             in
             some
             one
             or
             few
             Churches
             where
             the
             Bishop
             dwells
             and
             sometimes
             preacheth
             :
             But
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             Ministers
             preach
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ordinarily
             ,
             (
             
               per
               vices
            
             )
             and
             they
             all
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             assist
             each
             other
             in
             particular
             offices
             for
             them
             .
             There
             is
             much
             difference
             between
             a
             School-master
             and
             his
             assistants
             in
             the
             same
             School
             ,
             and
             one
             School-master
             only
             with
             several
             Ushers
             in
             many
             hundred
             Schools
             .
             As
             there
             is
             between
             a
             Master
             ,
             Mistriss
             ,
             and
             Steward
             ruling
             the
             same
             Family
             ,
             and
             one
             Master
             with
             Stewards
             ruling
             many
             hundred
             Families
             ;
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             work
             in
             those
             times
             was
             to
             Baptize
             :
             For
             it
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Apostles
             work
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             how
             great
             a
             work
             that
             was
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             peoples
             due
             preparations
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             they
             did
             understandingly
             and
             seriously
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             I
             desire
             no
             other
             proof
             than
             the
             great
             care
             taken
             in
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             which
             brought
             up
             the
             Custom
             of
             baptizing
             but
             twice
             a
             year
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               The
               Apostles
               baptized
               three
               thousand
               at
               once
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             The
             Jews
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             other
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             wanted
             only
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             taught
             them
             in
             a
             shorter
             time
             than
             the
             Gentiles
             could
             be
             taught
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             knew
             but
             little
             :
             Therefore
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             convinced
             of
             the
             true
             Messiah
             and
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             baptized
             .
             2.
             
             The
             extraordinary
             effusions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             did
             make
             a
             shorter
             preparation
             sufficient
             .
             At
             least
             Baptizing
             must
             be
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             Bishops
             work
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             As
             the
             Apostles
             laid
             hands
             on
             Believers
             to
             convey
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             so
             the
             Prelatists
             think
             that
             the
             Bishops
             then
             
               Confirmed
               Believers
            
             with
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             saith
             Doctor
             Hammond
             on
             Heb.
             13.
             
               a.
               To
               teach
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               confirm
               and
               impose
               hands
               ,
               all
               which
               were
               the
               Bishops
               office
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             ]
             And
             O
             what
             a
             work
             it
             is
             to
             know
             the
             persons
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             confirm
             them
             (
             of
             which
             more
             afterward
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             need
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             Bishops
             then
             were
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             ,
             appointing
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             did
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             they
             were
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Bishops
             administred
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             (
             as
             all
             confess
             )
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             some
             Pastoral
             notice
             of
             the
             fitness
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             which
             intimateth
             sufficiently
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             went
             before
             the
             Assemblies
             usually
             in
             performance
             of
             the
             publick
             worship
             :
             They
             prayed
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             praised
             God
             :
             And
             Doctor
             Hammond
             thinks
             that
             in
             all
             this
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             assist
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             admonished
             the
             unruly
             and
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             received
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             openly
             reproved
             and
             excommunicated
             the
             Impenitent
             .
             And
             O
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             work
             is
             it
             to
             deal
             with
             one
             Soul
             aright
             as
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             before
             it
             cometh
             to
             Excommunication
             !
             Much
             more
             with
             all
             in
             a
             Parish
             .
             Much
             more
             in
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             confessed
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Bishops
             work
             to
             absolve
             the
             penitent
             publickly
             .
             And
             then
             he
             must
             judge
             of
             their
             Repentance
             :
             and
             then
             he
             must
             try
             it
             :
             And
             for
             how
             many
             thousand
             can
             a
             Bishop
             do
             this
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Bishop
             did
             dismiss
             the
             Congregation
             with
             a
             Benediction
             (
             as
             is
             maintained
             by
             those
             that
             we
             dispute
             with
             )
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             present
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             were
             to
             visit
             and
             pray
             with
             the
             sick
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               sick
               to
               send
               for
               them
               to
               that
               end
               ,
            
             Jam.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               If
               any
               be
               sick
               among
               you
               let
               him
               call
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               over
               him
            
             ]
             saith
             Doctor
             Hammond
             [
             
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               evidence
               whereby
               these
            
             (
             inferior
             Presbyters
             )
             
               may
               appear
               to
               have
               been
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               so
               early
               ,
               And
               because
               the
               visiting
               of
               the
               sick
               is
               anciently
               mentioned
               as
               one
               branch
               of
               the
               office
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               therefore
               it
               may
               very
               reasonably
               be
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               one
               in
               each
               particular
               Church
               ,
               but
               many
               in
               the
               universal
               ,
               are
               here
               meant
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             I
             am
             far
             from
             believing
             him
             that
             the
             sick
             person
             is
             bid
             to
             send
             but
             for
             one
             ,
             when
             the
             term
             is
             plural
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             must
             send
             for
             many
             out
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             his
             concession
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Bishops
             work
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             They
             were
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Contributions
             and
             Church
             stock
             ,
             saith
             Doctor
             Hammond
             on
             1
             Cor
             12.
             28.
             
             
               The
               supreme
               trust
               and
               charge
               was
               reserved
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               So
               in
               the
               41st
               .
               Canon
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               must
               have
               the
               care
               of
               the
               moneys
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               his
               power
               all
               ●e
               dispensed
               to
               the
               poor
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               and
               we
               command
               that
               ●e
               have
               in
               his
               power
               the
               Church
               Goods
               .
            
             So
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
             That
             
             
               which
               is
               gathered
               is
               doeposited
               by
               the
               Praefect
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               he
               helpeth
               or
               relieveth
               the
               Orphans
               and
               Widows
               ,
               and
               becometh
               the
               Curator
               and
               Guardian
               of
               all
               absolutely
               that
               be
               in
               want
               .
            
             So
             Ignatius
             to
             
               Polycarp
               ,
               After
               the
               Lord
               thou
               shalt
               be
               the
               Curator
               of
               the
               Widows
               .
            
             And
             
               Polycarp
               himself
               speaking
               of
               the
               Elders
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               They
               visit
               and
               take
               care
               of
               all
               that
               are
               sick
               ,
               not
               neglecting
               the
               Widows
               ,
               the
               Orphans
               and
               the
               Poor
               .
            
             ]
             So
             far
             Doctor
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             by
             this
             time
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             see
             how
             great
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             were
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             they
             were
             to
             be
             continued
             ;
             when
             all
             this
             is
             the
             Bishops
             Office
             and
             Work.
             We
             are
             willing
             that
             they
             have
             Diocesses
             as
             big
             as
             they
             can
             do
             this
             work
             in
             ,
             even
             with
             a
             Consessus
             of
             assisting
             Presbyters
             .
             There
             is
             no
             one
             of
             all
             these
             twelve
             alone
             that
             a
             Bishop
             .
             can
             do
             for
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Churches
             .
             How
             much
             less
             all
             these
             set
             together
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             one
             considerable
             Parish
             would
             not
             find
             a
             Bishop
             with
             divers
             assistants
             work
             enough
             in
             all
             these
             kinds
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             faithfully
             done
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             
               per
               se
               aut
               per
               alium
            
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             far
             confuted
             it
             before
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             tell
             them
             now
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             also
             receive
             the
             reward
             
               in
               se
               aut
               in
               alio
            
             :
             And
             if
             he
             that
             will
             not
             work
             should
             not
             eat
             ,
             quaere
             whether
             they
             should
             eat
             
               per
               alium
            
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             ,
             
               If
               all
               this
            
             as
             Doctor
             Hammond
             maintaineth
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             the
             Bishops
             work
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             make
             new
             Church-Officers
             to
             commit
             part
             of
             their
             work
             to
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             twelve
             sorts
             of
             Officers
             made
             by
             them
             for
             these
             twelve
             parts
             of
             their
             work
             .
             And
             then
             we
             shall
             better
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             is
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             every
             Presbyter
             may
             and
             must
             do
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             and
             opportunity
             :
             But
             whatever
             belongeth
             to
             a
             Bishop
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             another
             ,
             either
             Lay-man
             or
             Presbyter
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             have
             but
             Bishops
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             no
             necessary
             work
             .
          
           
             So
             great
             a
             trust
             as
             the
             Gospel
             and
             mens
             souls
             which
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             cast
             upon
             others
             without
             his
             consent
             that
             did
             commit
             it
             to
             them
             .
             But
             they
             can
             shew
             no
             consent
             of
             Christ
             to
             make
             new
             Officers
             to
             do
             their
             work
             by
             .
             Timothy
             was
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             to
             others
             which
             he
             had
             received
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             
               The
               things
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               among
               many
               witnesses
               ,
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               .
            
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             if
             a
             Tutor
             commit
             his
             work
             statedly
             to
             another
             ,
             he
             maketh
             that
             other
             a
             Tutor
             ?
             And
             so
             if
             a
             Physician
             commit
             his
             work
             statedly
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             or
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             he
             maketh
             the
             other
             a
             Physician
             ,
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             a
             Master
             ?
             And
             so
             if
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             commit
             his
             work
             statedly
             to
             another
             ,
             he
             maketh
             that
             other
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             then
             that
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             so
             made
             is
             himself
             obliged
             as
             well
             as
             empowred
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             that
             he
             doth
             is
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             that
             delivered
             him
             his
             Commission
             .
             So
             that
             this
             doing
             these
             twelve
             parts
             of
             a
             Bishops
             work
             
               per
               alium
            
             is
             a
             meer
             mockery
             ,
             unless
             they
             speak
             unfitly
             ,
             and
             mean
             the
             making
             of
             all
             those
             to
             be
             Bishops
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             perfidious
             usurpation
             casting
             their
             trust
             and
             work
             on
             others
             .
             For
             if
             they
             could
             prove
             that
             God
             himself
             had
             instituted
             the
             Species
             
             of
             Sub-presbyters
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             to
             do
             
               their
               own
               work
            
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             mans
             .
          
           
             My
             next
             proof
             of
             the
             limitation
             of
             Churches
             in
             Scripture
             times
             is
             ,
             that
             Deacons
             and
             Bishops
             were
             distinct
             Officers
             appointed
             to
             the
             same
             Churches
             .
             The
             Church
             which
             the
             Deacon
             was
             related
             to
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             extent
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             which
             the
             Bishop
             was
             related
             to
             ;
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             all
             Texts
             where
             they
             are
             described
             ;
             Act.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             &c.
             But
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             that
             no
             Deacon
             then
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             one
             such
             as
             I
             have
             described
             :
             Therefore
             neither
             had
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             have
             now
             extended
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Deacons
             further
             ,
             and
             have
             alienated
             them
             from
             their
             first
             works
             ,
             of
             attending
             at
             the
             Sacred
             Tables
             ,
             and
             taking
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             this
             was
             at
             least
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             work
             in
             the
             Scripture
             times
             and
             some
             Ages
             after
             (
             at
             least
             when
             
               Jerome
               ad
               Evagr.
            
             described
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             )
             And
             was
             any
             man
             then
             made
             a
             Deacon
             to
             a
             Diocess
             ?
             or
             to
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ?
             or
             to
             more
             than
             one
             ?
             Did
             he
             attend
             the
             Tables
             of
             many
             Churches
             each
             Lords
             day
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             in
             one
             Church
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             were
             in
             several
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             were
             every
             one
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             oft
             many
             in
             one
             Assembly
             :
             But
             there
             was
             no
             one
             that
             was
             related
             to
             Many
             stated
             Church
             Assemblies
             ;
             nor
             to
             a
             Church
             of
             a
             lesser
             size
             or
             magnitude
             than
             the
             Bishop
             was
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Church
             then
             without
             a
             Bishop
             (
             one
             or
             more
             )
             is
             evident
             from
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             
               They
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
            
             ;
             compared
             with
             other
             Texts
             that
             call
             them
             Bishops
             :
             And
             Doctor
             Hammond
             sheweth
             that
             these
             Elders
             were
             Bishops
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Church
             (
             in
             a
             proper
             political
             sense
             )
             that
             had
             no
             Bishops
             formally
             or
             eminently
             .
             No
             more
             than
             there
             can
             be
             a
             Kingdom
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             School
             without
             a
             School-master
             ,
             or
             a
             family
             without
             a
             Master
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               They
               are
               called
               Churches
            
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
               before
               they
               had
               ordained
               Elders
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             certain
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             for
             the
             name
             might
             be
             given
             from
             their
             state
             
               in
               fieri
            
             or
             which
             they
             were
             now
             entring
             into
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             appellation
             was
             equivocal
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usual
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             School
             from
             the
             School-master
             ,
             the
             Family
             from
             the
             Master
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             strict
             political
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             for
             that
             comprehendeth
             both
             .
             3.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             true
             political
             Churches
             before
             .
             For
             they
             had
             temporary
             unfixed
             Bishops
             ,
             even
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             that
             converted
             them
             ,
             and
             officiated
             among
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             they
             could
             have
             held
             no
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             for
             holy
             Communion
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             having
             none
             to
             administer
             it
             .
             The
             fixing
             of
             peculiar
             Bishops
             did
             not
             make
             them
             first
             Churches
             ,
             but
             made
             them
             setled
             Churches
             in
             such
             an
             order
             as
             God
             would
             establish
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             setling
             of
             Churches
             with
             Bishops
             in
             
               every
               City
               ,
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             doth
             shew
             of
             what
             magnitude
             the
             Churches
             were
             in
             the
             Scripture
             times
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             known
             that
             small
             Towns
             in
             Judea
             were
             called
             Cities
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             
             Creete
             which
             was
             called
             Hecatompolis
             ,
             as
             having
             an
             hundred
             Cities
             ,
             must
             needs
             then
             have
             small
             ones
             ,
             and
             near
             together
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             confessed
             thing
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Converts
             was
             not
             then
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             City
             Churches
             so
             numerous
             near
             as
             our
             Parishes
             are
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             this
             together
             ,
             will
             not
             convince
             any
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             that
             had
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             consisted
             not
             of
             many
             stated
             Assemblies
             as
             afore
             described
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             only
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             bigger
             than
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             let
             such
             enjoy
             their
             error
             still
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             The
             same
             proved
             by
             the
             Concession
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Defenders
             of
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             THough
             the
             Scripture
             Evidence
             be
             most
             satisfactory
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             in
             controversie
             it
             much
             easeth
             the
             mind
             that
             doubteth
             ,
             to
             find
             the
             Cause
             fully
             and
             expresly
             granted
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             most
             learnedly
             defend
             those
             consequents
             which
             it
             overthrows
             :
             And
             if
             I
             do
             not
             bring
             plain
             Concessions
             here
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deprecate
             the
             Readers
             indignation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Among
             all
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Papists
             are
             the
             highest
             Prelatists
             ;
             And
             among
             
             all
             Papists
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             and
             among
             all
             the
             Jesuits
             Petavius
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             against
             
               Salmasius
               ,
               &c.
            
             on
             this
             Subject
             .
             
               Petavius
               ,
               Dissert
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               de
               Episcop
               .
               dignit
               .
               &
               jurisd
               .
               p.
            
             22.
             concludeth
             his
             first
             Chapter
             in
             which
             he
             had
             cited
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             [
             
               Hactenus
               igitur
               ex
               antiquorum
               authoritate
               conficitur
               primis
               temporibus
               ,
               Presbyterorum
               &
               Episcoporum
               non
               tantum
               appellationes
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ordines
               ,
               in
               easdem
               concurrisse
               personas
               ,
               iidem
               ut
               essent
               utrique
               .
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               Hitherto
               it
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               first
               times
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Names
               ,
               but
               the
               Orders
               ,
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               did
               concurr
               into
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               so
               that
               both
               were
               the
               same
               men
               .
            
             ]
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             the
             consequents
             anon
             .
          
           
             And
             pag.
             23.
             
             He
             thus
             beginneth
             his
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             opening
             the
             only
             necessary
             way
             to
             avoid
             the
             Scripture
             Arguments
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             [
             
               Si
               quis
               amnia
               illa
               scripturae
               loca
               diligenter
               expendat
               ,
               id
               necessario
               consequens
               ex
               illis
               esse
               statuet
               ,
               eos
               ipsos
               ,
               qui
               ibi
               Presbyteri
               vocantur
               ,
               plus
               aliquid
               quam
               simplices
               fuisse
               presbyteros
               ,
               cujusmodi
               hodieque
               sunt
               :
               nec
               dubitabit
               ,
               quin
               Episcopi
               fuerint
               iidem
               ,
               non
               vocabulo
               tantum
               ,
               sed
               re
               etiam
               &
               potestate
               .
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             [
             
               If
               any
               one
               will
               diligently
               weigh
               all
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               will
               conclude
               that
               this
               is
               the
               necessary
               consequent
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               there
               called
               Presbyters
               were
               somewhat
               more
               than
               simple
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               now
               they
               are
               :
               and
               he
               will
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               same
               men
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               and
               in
               power
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
             [
             
               Existimo
               Presbyteros
               vel
               omnes
               ,
               vel
               eorum
               plerosque
               sic
               ordinatos
               esse
               ut
               Episcopi
               pariter
               ac
               presbyteri
               gradum
               obtinerent
               .
            
             ]
             
               I
               think
               that
               either
               all
               or
               most
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               were
               so
               ordained
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               obtained
               both
               the
               degree
               of
               Bishop
               and
               of
               Presbyter
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             thinks
             was
             done
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             store
             of
             Bishops
             prepared
             for
             all
             Countries
             .
             Pag.
             25.
             he
             thus
             far
             differs
             from
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Plures
               in
               eadem
               Ecclesia
               velut
               Eph●sina
               Episcopi
               fuere
               .
            
             ]
             [
             
               There
               were
               many
               Bishops
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               of
            
             Ephesus
             .
             ]
             Which
             he
             taketh
             for
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Province
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             simple
             manners
             of
             the
             Church
             would
             then
             bear
             this
             ,
             till
             Ambition
             had
             depraved
             men
             ,
             and
             Charity
             and
             Humility
             and
             the
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             waxed
             cold
             :
             then
             came
             that
             which
             Hierome
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             that
             
               For
               a
               remedy
               of
               Schism
               one
               was
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               company
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               set
               above
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             So
             Pag.
             26.
             
             
               In
               eadem
               capita
               passim
               ambo
               conferebantur
               .
            
             And
             p.
             27.
             
             
               Hoc
               si
               ita
               est
               ,
               quid
               aliud
               restat
               nisi
               ut
               penes
               eosdem
               (
               Nam
               plures
               una
               in
               Ecclesia
               fuisse
               tales
               ,
               iisdem
               ex
               locis
               argumentum
               ducitur
               )
               tam
               nomen
               illud
               duplex
               ,
               quam
               conveniens
               nomini
               potestas
               &
               authoritas
               utraque
               fuisse
               dicatur
               .
            
             ]
             that
             is
             [
             
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               else
               remaineth
               ,
               but
               that
               both
               the
               double
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               agreeable
               double
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               be
               said
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               same
               persons
               (
               for
               that
               there
               were
               many
               of
               them
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               same
               places
               .
               )
            
          
           
             And
             Pag.
             95
             ,
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             99.
             he
             sheweth
             out
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             first
             ,
             [
             
               That
               all
               things
               in
               the
               sacred
               Assemblies
               and
               Sacraments
               were
               done
               by
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Curator
               and
               Moderator
               both
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               administred
               ,
               and
               of
               teaching
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Churches
               money
               .
               The
               Bishop
               consecrated
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Deacons
               administred
               them
               to
               the
               people
               .
               He
               prayeth
               and
               preacheth
               .
               He
               had
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church-moneys
               ,
               and
               kept
               them
               with
               it
               ;
               he
               relieved
               the
               Orphans
               ,
               Widows
               ,
               Sick
               ,
               Prisoners
               ,
               Travellers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             from
             Tertullian
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Christians
               received
               not
               the
               Sacrament
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               but
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             (
             Were
             there
             not
             then
             as
             many
             Bishops
             as
             Church-Assemblies
             ?
             )
             And
             that
             they
             chiefly
             did
             baptize
             .
          
           
             And
             p.
             112.
             he
             citeth
             the
             Can.
             7.
             
             &
             .
             8.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Gangrensis
            
             ,
             which
             anathematizeth
             those
             that
             without
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             
               durst
               give
               or
               receive
               the
               Church
               Oblations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             p.
             141.
             out
             of
             
               Prosper
               de
               vita
               contempl
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             that
             a
             Bishop
             must
             excel
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               instruct
               those
               that
               live
               under
               him
               .
            
             And
             p.
             144
             ,
             145
             ,
             147.
             he
             citeth
             Can.
             3.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Arelat
            
             .
             3.
             an
             .
             813.
             
             [
             
               That
               every
               Bishop
               in
               his
               own
               Parish
               do
               perfectly
               and
               studiously
               teach
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               neglect
               to
               instruct
               them
               .
            
             ]
             And
             
               Concil
               .
               Turonens
            
             .
             3.
             
             Can.
             4.
             
             
               Let
               every
               Bishop
               diligently
               study
               by
               sacred
               preaching
               to
               inform
               the
               flock
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               they
               must
               do
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               must
               avoid
               .
            
             And
             
               Concil
               .
               Rhemens
            
             .
             2.
             
             Can.
             14.
             
             
               That
               Bishops
               preach
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               all
               .
            
             And
             
               Concil
               .
               Cabilonens
            
             .
             3.
             
             Can.
             1.
             
             [
             
               That
               Bishops
               be
               diligent
               in
               reading
               ,
               and
               search
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               shine
               by
               the
               brightness
               of
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               cease
               not
               to
               satiate
               the
               souls
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               nutriment
               of
               Gods
               Words
               .
            
             ]
             And
             p.
             147.
             
             That
             in
             the
             formula
             by
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             committed
             Episcopacy
             to
             any
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               study
               by
               daily
               Sermons
               to
               edifie
               ,
               or
               polish
               ,
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               you
               ,
               according
               to
               Canonical
               Institution
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             
               ibid.
               Can.
            
             19.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant
               .
               in
               Trullo
               ,
            
             [
             
               The
               Church
               Presidents
               must
               every
               day
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               teach
               all
               the
               Clergy
               and
               people
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               piety
               ,
               gathering
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               sentences
               and
               judgments
               of
               verity
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             And
             p.
             149.
             he
             citeth
             
               Concil
               .
               Lateran
               .
               sub
               Innoc.
            
             3.
             c.
             10.
             allowing
             Bishops
             to
             take
             helpers
             in
             preaching
             when
             business
             or
             sickness
             hindred
             them
             .
             And
             p.
             150
             ,
             152
             ,
             153.
             he
             mentioneth
             it
             as
             somewhat
             rare
             ,
             that
             at
             Alexandria
             Presbyters
             preached
             ,
             and
             at
             
               Antioch
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             and
             at
             
               Hippo
               Augustine
            
             ,
             while
             Flavianus
             and
             Valerius
             were
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             cite
             all
             this
             now
             as
             to
             prove
             the
             sense
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             but
             the
             sense
             of
             Petavius
             ,
             who
             plainly
             intimateth
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             no
             larger
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             Bishop
             might
             preach
             to
             all
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             every
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Scripture
             times
             all
             or
             near
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             Bishops
             (
             which
             is
             it
             that
             we
             contend
             for
             ;
             )
             and
             consequently
             you
             may
             judge
             what
             the
             Churches
             were
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             still
             look
             much
             farther
             than
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             what
             Petavius
             thought
             of
             the
             Magnitude
             of
             City-Churches
             ,
             even
             near
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             in
             
             Epiphanius's
             days
             ,
             in
             his
             Animadvers
             .
             on
             
               Epiphan
               .
               ad
               Haer.
            
             69.
             p.
             276.
             
             [
             
               Singularem
               tunc
               temporis
               Alexandriae
               morem
               hunc
               fuisse
               ,
               vel
               saltem
               paucis
               in
               Ecclesiis
               usurpatum
               ,
               &c.
               i.
               e.
               That
               this
               was
               a
               singular
               custom
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               or
               at
               least
               used
               in
               few
               Churches
               ,
               you
               may
               hence
               conjecture
               ,
               because
               he
               so
               expresly
               mentioneth
               this
               custom
               as
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Alexandrian
               Church
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               same
               City
               there
               should
               be
               many
               Titles
               ,
               to
               each
               of
               which
               should
               be
               assigned
               a
               proper
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               should
               there
               perform
               the
               Church
               Offices
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               same
               was
               formerly
               elsewhere
               instituted
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               at
            
             Rome
             :
             
               where
               the
               Presbyters
               did
               every
               one
               rule
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               being
               distributed
               by
               Titles
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             setled
             Sub-Assemblies
             .
             )
             
               To
               them
               the
               Bishops
               on
               the
               Lords
               days
               sent
               Leaven
               ,
               or
               hallowed
               Bread
               in
               token
               of
               Communion
               .
            
             ]
             See
             what
             a
             shift
             they
             were
             at
             first
             put
             to
             ,
             lest
             the
             several
             Assemblies
             should
             seem
             several
             Churches
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             this
             was
             done
             to
             signifie
             that
             common
             Christian
             Communion
             which
             they
             had
             with
             all
             other
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             but
             that
             nearest
             Communion
             which
             belongeth
             to
             those
             that
             are
             embodied
             under
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             Pastor
             in
             Common
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             particular
             Church
             Even
             as
             if
             these
             divers
             Altars
             or
             Tables
             were
             at
             a
             distance
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             would
             signifie
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             several
             Companies
             in
             the
             same
             Society
             ,
             by
             sending
             some
             of
             the
             Bread
             which
             he
             had
             blessed
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             Petavius
             proceedeth
             [
             
               Non
               dubito
               majoribus
               duntaxat
               in
               urbibus
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Greater
               Cities
               only
               that
               there
               were
               more
            
             (
             than
             one
             )
             
               Titles
               within
               the
               bounds
               (
               or
               Liberties
               )
               when
               within
               the
               same
               Walls
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               contained
               and
               meet
               together
               ;
               and
               so
               had
               Presbyters
               put
               on
               the
               several
               Churches
               .
               But
               in
               the
               smaller
               and
               less
               frequented
               Cities
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               only
               Church
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               all
               did
               come
               together
               .
               Of
               which
               sort
               were
               the
               Cities
               of
            
             Cyprus
             .
             
               And
               therefore
            
             Epiphanius
             
               noteth
               the
               custom
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               as
               a
               thing
               strange
               to
               his
               Country-men
               and
               unusual
               .
               Hence
               was
               the
               original
               of
               Parishes
               ;
               which
               word
               was
               transferred
               from
               the
               Country
               Churches
               to
               the
               City
               Churches
               .
            
             And
             adding
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             
             their
             Bishops
             or
             Curators
             setled
             in
             Rome
             by
             
               Servius
               Tullius
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Quibus
               Christianorum
               in
               agris
               Paroeciae
               quam
               simillimae
               fuerunt
               ;
               Nam
               &
               illic
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               the
               Parishes
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Countries
               were
               most
               like
               :
               For
               there
               also
               were
               Bishops
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               (
               Chorepiscopi
               )
               rural
               Bishops
               placed
               of
               old
               :
               which
               some
               Latine
               interpretations
               of
               the
               Canons
               call
               the
               Vicars
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               others
               far
               more
               rightly
               than
               they
               ,
               the
               Country
               ,
               or
               Village
               (
               Bishops
               )
            
             (
             of
             which
             more
             after
             .
             )
          
           
             So
             that
             you
             see
             in
             Petavius
             opinion
             ,
             even
             when
             Epiphanius
             wrote
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Cities
             of
             the
             World
             had
             but
             one
             Assembly
             in
             each
             City
             and
             Suburbs
             ;
             And
             only
             some
             extraordinary
             Cities
             (
             of
             which
             only
             Alexandria
             could
             be
             named
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             Rome
             also
             by
             Petavius
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             by
             any
             other
             Author
             )
             had
             divers
             setled
             Titles
             under
             their
             several
             Presbyters
             :
             And
             even
             those
             Titles
             in
             those
             two
             Cities
             were
             but
             Chappels
             ,
             like
             our
             Parish
             Chappels
             ,
             received
             consecrated
             Bread
             from
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             think
             that
             they
             were
             a
             distinct
             body
             of
             themselves
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Villages
             that
             had
             Assemblies
             had
             their
             proper
             Bishops
             .
             And
             so
             I
             dismiss
             Petavius
             with
             thanks
             ,
             for
             his
             free
             Concession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             next
             Witness
             is
             Bishop
             Downame
             ,
             the
             strongest
             that
             hath
             written
             against
             
             Parish
             Bishops
             for
             Diocesanes
             ;
             who
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             (
             before
             recited
             )
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Indeed
               at
               the
               very
               first
               Conversion
               of
               Cities
               ,
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               people
               converted
               ,
               being
               somewhere
               not
               much
               greater
               than
               the
               number
               of
               Presbyters
               placed
               among
               them
               ,
               were
               able
               to
               make
               but
               a
               small
               Congregation
               .
            
             ]
             And
             cap.
             6.
             pag.
             104.
             
             [
             
               At
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               the
               most
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               so
               soon
               after
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               did
               not
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               exceed
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               populous
               Congregation
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             this
             reach
             not
             so
             low
             as
             Petavius
             Concession
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             need
             to
             the
             present
             business
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             My
             third
             Witness
             shall
             be
             that
             learned
             moderate
             man
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Joseph
               Mede
            
             ,
             
             who
             in
             his
             discourse
             of
             Churches
             ,
             pag.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Nay
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               it
               should
               seem
               that
               in
               those
               first
               times
               before
               Diocesses
               were
               divided
               into
               those
               lesser
               and
               subordinate
               Churches
               which
               we
               now
               call
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
               assigned
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               only
               one
               Altar
               to
               a
               Church
               or
               Dominicum
               ,
               but
               one
               Altar
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               taking
               Church
               for
               the
               Company
               or
               Corporation
               of
               the
               faithful
               united
               under
               one
               Bishop
               or
               Paster
               :
               and
               that
               was
               in
               the
               City
               or
               place
               where
               the
               Bishop
               had
               his
               See
               and
               Residence
               .
               Like
               as
               the
               Jews
               had
               but
               one
               Altar
               and
               Temple
               for
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               united
               under
               one
               High
               Priest
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               had
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               so
               perhaps
               might
               they
               have
               more
               Oratories
               than
               one
               though
               their
               Altar
               were
               but
               one
               ,
               there
               namely
               where
               the
               Bishop
               was
               .
               Die
               solis
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               omnium
               qui
               vel
               in
               oppidis
               vel
               ru●i
               degunt
               in
               eundem
               locum
               Conventus
               fit
               .
               Namely
               as
               he
               there
               tells
               us
               to
               celebrate
               ,
               and
               participate
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               .
               Why
               was
               this
               ?
               but
               because
               they
               had
               not
               many
               places
               to
               celebrate
               it
               in
               .
               And
               unless
               this
               were
               so
               ,
               whence
               came
               it
               else
               that
               a
               Schismatical
               Bishop
               was
               said
               ,
               Constituere
            
             or
             
               collocare
               aliud
               altare
               ?
               And
               that
               a
               Bishop
               and
               an
               Altar
               are
               made
               correlatives
               ?
            
             See
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Epist
            
             .
             40
             ,
             72
             ,
             73.
             
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccles
               .
               &c.
            
             So
             that
             Mr.
             Mede
             granteth
             that
             every
             Church
             that
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             had
             no
             
             more
             people
             than
             communicated
             at
             one
             Altar
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             he
             goeth
             on
             further
             to
             Ignatius
             Testimony
             ,
             of
             which
             anon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Bishop
             
             Bilson's
             Testimony
             ,
             
               Perp.
               Gov.
               cap.
            
             13.
             pag.
             256.
             
             See
             afterward
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Grotius
             is
             large
             in
             his
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             every
             City
             had
             
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             also
             every
             stated
             Assembly
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             were
             divers
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Government
             was
             not
             suited
             to
             the
             Temple
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Synagogues
             ;
             and
             as
             every
             Synagogue
             had
             its
             chief
             Ruler
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             were
             many
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             so
             had
             every
             Church
             in
             a
             City
             its
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             
               that
               only
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               had
               the
               custom
               of
               having
               but
               one
               Bishop
               in
               the
               whole
               City
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             
               de
               Imper.
               Sum.
               Pot.
               p.
            
             355
             ,
             356
             ,
             357.
             
             And
             in
             his
             
               Annot.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             [
             
               Sed
               notandum
               est
               una
               urbe
               ,
               sicut
               plures
               Synagogas
               ,
               ita
               &
               plures
               fuisse
               Ecclesias
               ,
               id
               est
               conventus
               Christianorum
               :
               &
               cuique
               Ecclesiae
               fuisse
               suum
               praesidem
               ,
               qui
               populum
               alloqueretur
               &
               Presbyteros
               ordinaret
               :
            
             Alexandriae
             
               tantum
               eum
               fuisse
               morem
               ,
               ut
               unus
               esset
               in
               tota
               urbe
               praeses
               qui
               ad
               docendum
               Presbyteros
               Per
               urbem
               distribueret
               ,
               docet
               nos
               Sozomenus
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               &
               Epiphanius
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             Grotius
             thought
             that
             of
             old
             every
             stated
             Assembly
             had
             a
             Bishop
             that
             had
             power
             of
             Ordination
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             interpret
             not
             Zozomen
             nor
             Epiphanius
             as
             Grotius
             doth
             ,
             nor
             believe
             I
             that
             he
             can
             bring
             us
             frequent
             proof
             of
             two
             Churches
             with
             Bishops
             in
             one
             City
             (
             much
             less
             many
             ;
             )
             unless
             in
             Doctor
             
             Hammond's
             instance
             before
             and
             after
             mentioned
             .
             But
             the
             rest
             I
             accept
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             may
             take
             it
             for
             a
             full
             Concession
             from
             Bishop
             
               Jeremy
               Tailor
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
             before
             cited
             ,
             though
             in
             few
             words
             ;
             
               Praef.
               Treat
               .
               of
               Repent
            
             .
             [
             
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               cannot
               give
               account
               of
               souls
               of
               which
               we
               have
               no
               notice
               .
            
             ]
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             a
             full
             Parish
             is
             as
             many
             as
             a
             more
             able
             and
             diligent
             man
             than
             ever
             I
             was
             ,
             can
             take
             such
             notice
             of
             as
             to
             do
             the
             Pastors
             Office
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             the
             last
             and
             greatest
             Champion
             for
             Diocesanes
             is
             Doctor
             Hammond
             :
             his
             
             Concessions
             are
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             but
             now
             are
             purposely
             to
             be
             cited
             :
             But
             remember
             still
             that
             we
             are
             yet
             speaking
             but
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Annot.
             in
             Act.
             11.
             30.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Although
               this
               Title
               of
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Elders
               ,
               have
               been
               also
               extended
               to
               a
               second
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               only
               in
               use
               for
               them
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Scripture
               times
               it
               belonged
               principally
               ,
               if
               not
               alone
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               evidence
               that
               any
               of
               the
               second
               order
               were
               then
               instituted
               ;
               though
               soon
               after
               before
               the
               writing
               of
            
             Ignatius
             
               Epistles
               there
               were
               such
               instituted
               in
               all
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             (
             Though
             so
             suddain
             a
             change
             be
             unlikely
             ,
             I
             pass
             it
             by
             .
             )
             In
             his
             
               Dissert
               .
               p.
            
             208
             ,
             209
             ,
             211.
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             &
             11.
             sect
             .
             2.
             &c.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Prius
               non
               usquequaque
               verum
               esse
               quod
               pro
               concesso
               sumitur
               (
               in
               una
               civitate
               non
               fuisse
               plures
               Episcopos
               .
               )
               Quamvis
               enim
               in
               una
               Ecclesia
               aut
               coetu
               plures
               simul
               Episcopi
               nunquam
               fuerint
               ,
               nihil
               tamen
               obstare
               ,
               quin
               in
               eadem
               civitate
               duo
               aliquando
               disterminati
               coetus
               fuerint
               ,
               a
               duobus
               Apostolis
               ad
               fidem
               adducti
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             I
             have
             before
             more
             largely
             cited
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             
               Dissert
               .
               Epist
               .
               Sect.
            
             30
             ,
             31.
             he
             will
             have
             the
             question
             stated
             only
             of
             a
             Bishop
             
               [
               in
               singulari
               Ecclesia
               ]
               &
               [
               in
               singulari
               coetu
               .
               ]
               The
               controversie
               is
               not
               ,
               Quibus
               demum
               nominibus
               cogniti
               fuerint
               Ecclesiarum
               rectores
               ;
               sed
               an
               ad
               unum
               in
               singulari
               Ecclesia
               ,
               an
               ad
               plures
               potestas
               ista
               devenerit
               ?
               Nos
               ad
               unum
               singularem
               praefectum
               ,
               quem
               ex
               famosiore
               Ecclesiae
               usu
               ,
               Episcopum
               vulgo
               dicimus
               ,
               potestatem
               istam
               in
               singulari
               coetu
               ex
               Christi
               &
               Apostolorum
               institutione
               ,
               nunquam
               non
               pertinuisse
               affirmamus
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Bishop
             of
             one
             Assembly
             or
             Church
             which
             Doctor
             Hammond
             will
             have
             the
             question
             stated
             about
             .
             2.
             
             And
             such
             a
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             as
             great
             Cities
             a
             while
             had
             divers
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             divers
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             And
             this
             was
             after
             the
             Scripture
             times
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             divers
             Bishops
             with
             a
             divers
             Clergy
             .
             4.
             
             But
             that
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             Sub-Presbyters
             cannot
             be
             proved
             instituted
             .
             5.
             
             And
             in
             his
             Annotations
             he
             expoundeth
             all
             the
             Texts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             Bishops
             that
             mention
             Presbyters
             .
             6.
             
             But
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             London
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             daring
             yet
             to
             hold
             that
             they
             were
             of
             Humane
             and
             not
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             he
             holds
             that
             they
             were
             instituted
             in
             the
             end
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             days
             after
             all
             the
             Scripture
             was
             written
             (
             which
             was
             about
             two
             or
             three
             years
             before
             his
             death
             )
             and
             so
             were
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             apply
             this
             I
             will
             subjoyn
             his
             words
             of
             more
             numerous
             Witnesses
             to
             our
             opinion
             with
             himself
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Doctor
             Hammond
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Vindication
               against
            
             London
             
               Minsters
               ,
               pag.
            
             
             104.
             
             [
             
               And
               though
               I
               might
               truly
               say
               that
               for
               those
               more
               minute
               considerations
               or
               conjectures
               ,
               wherein
               this
               Doctor
               differs
               from
               some
               others
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               suffrages
               of
               many
               of
               the
               learnedst
               men
               of
               this
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               he
               knoweth
               of
               all
               that
               embrace
               the
               same
               Cause
               with
               him
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             I
             purposely
             pass
             by
             such
             Bishops
             as
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             such
             conformable
             Divines
             as
             Doctor
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               Fulke
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             being
             not
             high
             enough
             to
             be
             valued
             by
             those
             that
             I
             have
             now
             to
             do
             with
             .
             As
             
               Jewel
               ,
               Art.
            
             4.
             p.
             171.
             sheweth
             that
             every
             Church
             must
             have
             one
             Bishop
             and
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             that
             the
             
               Fraternitas
               universa
            
             was
             to
             chuse
             him
             ;
             
               Et
               ●piscopus
               delegatur
               plebe
               praesente
               —
               de
               universae
               fraternitatis
               suffragio
               ,
               Episcopatus
               ei
               (
               Sabino
               )
               deferretur
               :
            
             And
             mentioneth
             the
             Rescript
             of
             Honorius
             the
             Emperor
             to
             Boniface
             ,
             that
             [
             
               If
               two
               Bishops
               through
               division
               and
               contention
               happen
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               be
               allowed
               as
               Bishop
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               only
               remain
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Seat
               ,
               whom
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               Godly
               discretion
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Brotherhood
               ,
               shall
               chuse
               by
               a
               new
               Election
               .
            
             ]
             How
             big
             yet
             was
             the
             Church
             even
             then
             ?
          
           
             Now
             all
             this
             being
             asserted
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             hold
             that
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             no
             Church
             consisted
             of
             more
             than
             one
             ordinary
             stated
             worshipping
             Assembly
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             every
             such
             Assembly
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Presbyters
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Assembly
             but
             where
             a
             Bishop
             was
             present
             :
             for
             the
             Lords
             days
             were
             then
             used
             for
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             could
             not
             do
             that
             without
             a
             Minister
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             Communion
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             
             every
             Lords
             day
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             such
             Worship
             .
             And
             Doctor
             Hammond
             departeth
             from
             Petavius
             in
             holding
             that
             no
             Church
             had
             more
             Bishops
             than
             one
             :
             So
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             granteth
             all
             that
             I
             desire
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             were
             but
             so
             many
             Assemblies
             having
             each
             a
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             no
             Sub-Presbyters
             were
             instituted
             in
             Scripture
             times
             .
             And
             by
             what
             right
             the
             change
             was
             made
             we
             shall
             enquire
             anon
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             The
             same
             proved
             by
             the
             full
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             THat
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             
               infimae
               speciei
               vel
               ordinis
            
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             combined
             Associated
             Churches
             were
             constituted
             )
             were
             no
             larger
             than
             is
             before
             described
             ,
             and
             had
             but
             
               Unum
               Altare
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             Historically
             from
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             I.
             And
             Order
             requireth
             that
             I
             begin
             with
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             the
             Reader
             still
             remember
             that
             while
             I
             cite
             him
             and
             others
             oft
             cited
             heretofore
             by
             many
             ,
             I
             do
             it
             not
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             thence
             prove
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             then
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             to
             prove
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             but
             such
             single
             Congregations
             as
             are
             fore-described
             ,
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Cor.
               pag.
            
             54
             ,
             55.
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               i.
               e.
               Per
               regiones
               igitur
               &
               urbes
               verbum
               praedicantes
               ,
               primitias
               eorum
               spiritu
               probantes
               ,
               Episcopos
               &
               Diaconos
               eorum
               qui
               credituri
               erant
               constituerunt
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             are
             these
             concurrent
             evidences
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             speaketh
             only
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             neither
             here
             nor
             elsewhere
             one
             syllable
             of
             any
             other
             Presbyters
             but
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             in
             those
             times
             there
             were
             no
             Subject-Presbyters
             distinct
             from
             Bishops
             in
             being
             :
             Nor
             could
             Doctor
             Hammond
             any
             other
             way
             answer
             Blondel
             here
             ,
             but
             by
             confessing
             and
             maintaining
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             expounding
             Clemens
             as
             speaking
             of
             Bishops
             only
             before
             other
             Presbyters
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             there
             could
             be
             none
             but
             Churches
             of
             single
             Assemblies
             then
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             one
             man
             could
             officiate
             in
             :
             because
             there
             was
             then
             no
             more
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             
               Cities
               and
               Countries
            
             are
             made
             the
             Seats
             of
             these
             Bishops
             :
             for
             though
             some
             would
             make
             them
             to
             be
             mentioned
             only
             as
             the
             places
             where
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             ,
             the
             obvious
             plain
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             is
             connexive
             of
             preaching
             and
             constituting
             Bishops
             :
             by
             preaching
             they
             made
             believers
             in
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             ,
             and
             over
             those
             believers
             they
             placed
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             which
             implieth
             it
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             places
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             would
             strain
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             signifie
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Country
               Villages
            
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             Cities
             ,
             have
             meant
             [
             
               many
               Cities
            
             ]
             and
             so
             have
             stled
             
               Bishops
               and
               Arch-Bishops
            
             ,
             
             intimating
             Subject-Presbyters
             under
             them
             :
             But
             here
             is
             no
             such
             word
             or
             intimation
             :
             Yea
             ,
             when
             the
             Countries
             are
             made
             first
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             (
             as
             they
             confess
             )
             let
             any
             impartial
             man
             judge
             whether
             this
             be
             like
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             [
             
               They
               preached
               in
               Provinces
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Cities
               of
               Provinces
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Cities
             .
             ]
             And
             if
             there
             were
             Country
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             se●ied
             by
             the
             Apostle's
             ,
             its
             easie
             to
             see
             that
             each
             particular
             Church-Assembly
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             even
             the
             City
             Churches
             themselves
             were
             no
             bigger
             than
             Petavius
             and
             others
             mention
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             Though
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               eorum
               qui
               credituri
               erant
            
             ,
             be
             intended
             only
             to
             signifie
             the
             subsequence
             of
             believing
             to
             their
             preaching
             ,
             yet
             waving
             that
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             suppose
             it
             to
             intend
             the
             subsequence
             of
             
               believing
               to
               making
               Bishops
            
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             imply
             that
             the
             Churches
             then
             consisted
             but
             of
             few
             ,
             and
             were
             yet
             to
             be
             filled
             up
             :
             But
             whether
             one
             Bishop
             to
             have
             many
             Churches
             is
             a
             question
             which
             must
             be
             otherwise
             and
             aliunde
             decided
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             magnitude
             of
             the
             Churches
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             p.
             57.
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               
               Constitutos
               itaque
               ab
               illis
               vel
               deinceps
               ab
               aliis
               viris
               celebribus
               cum
               consensu
               universae
               Ecclesiae
               qui
               inculpate
               ovili
               Christi
               inservierunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             If
             the
             Bishops
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             
               Consent
               of
               all
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             greater
             a
             Church
             than
             would
             and
             did
             meet
             to
             signifie
             their
             consent
             ;
             and
             not
             such
             as
             our
             Diocesses
             now
             are
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Also
             the
             same
             is
             intimated
             by
             pag.
             69.
             
             [
             
               If
               it
               be
               for
               me
               that
               Contention
               ,
               Sedition
               and
               Schisms
               arise
               ,
               I
               will
               depart
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               gone
               whither
               you
               will
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               what
               shall
               by
               the
               people
               be
               appointed
               ;
               only
               let
               the
               Sheep-fold
               of
               Christ
               live
               in
               peace
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               appointed
               over
               it
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             such
             a
             particular
             Ovile
             or
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             people
             might
             be
             declared
             as
             a
             matter
             that
             bore
             much
             sway
             .
             But
             who
             can
             think
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             where
             the
             peoples
             Will
             could
             not
             easily
             be
             signified
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             farther
             manifest
             in
             that
             it
             was
             but
             for
             
               the
               sake
               of
               one
               or
               two
            
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             moved
             this
             sedition
             against
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             called
             also
             Bishops
             ,
             )
             pag.
             62.
             
             Now
             how
             many
             Congregations
             that
             Church
             consisted
             of
             ,
             where
             the
             interest
             of
             one
             or
             two
             was
             either
             so
             far
             concerned
             or
             so
             powerful
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conjecture
             ;
             set
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             and
             judge
             impartially
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             (
             though
             out
             of
             season
             )
             that
             it
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             that
             those
             whom
             they
             made
             Bishops
             of
             such
             single
             Churches
             ,
             without
             a
             subject
             Order
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             should
             make
             such
             an
             Order
             of
             subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             the
             Bishops
             of
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             without
             any
             Bishops
             under
             them
             .
             For
             pag.
             57.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               And
               our
               Apostles
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               knew
               ,
               that
               contention
               would
               arise
               about
               the
               name
               of
               Episcopacy
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               being
               endued
               with
               perfect
               fore-knowledge
               ,
               they
               appointed
               them
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               Courses
               (
               or
               Orders
               )
               of
               After-Ministers
               and
               Offices
               described
               ,
               that
               other
               approved
               men
               might
               succeed
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               and
               might
               execute
               their
               Offices
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             it
             was
             the
             same
             places
             and
             the
             same
             Offices
             which
             those
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             in
             which
             others
             must
             succeed
             them
             ,
             which
             therefore
             were
             described
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             others
             .
          
           
           
             To
             confirm
             my
             Exposition
             of
             Clemens
             ,
             note
             ,
             that
             Grotius
             himself
             Epist
             .
             182.
             
               ad
               Bignon
            
             .
             giveth
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             to
             prove
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Clemens
             to
             be
             genuine
             .
             
               Quod
               nusquam
               meminit
               exortis
               illius
               Episcoporum
               authoritatis
               ,
               quae
               Ecclesiae
               consuctudine
               post
               Marci
               mortem
               Alexandriae
               ,
               atque
               eo
               exemplo
               alibi
               introduci
               coepit
               :
               sed
               plane
               ,
               ut
               Paulus
               Apostolus
               ostendit
               ,
               Ecclesias
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               ,
               qui
               iidem
               omnes
               &
               Episcopi
               ,
               consilio
               fuisse
               gubernatas
               .
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               no
               where
               maketh
               mention
               of
               that
               excelling
               authority
               of
               Bishops
               which
               began
               to
               be
               intrduoced
               at
            
             Alexandria
             
               by
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
            
             Mark
             ,
             
               and
               in
               other
               places
               by
               that
               example
               :
               But
               he
               plainly
               sheweth
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             
               doth
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               were
               governed
               by
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               were
               also
               Bishops
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Note
             also
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             that
             Doctor
             Hammond
             in
             Dissert
             .
             granteth
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             Clemens
             speaketh
             but
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             whom
             he
             also
             calleth
             Presbyters
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             II.
             My
             next
             Witness
             is
             Pius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             
               Epist
               .
               Justo
               Episcopo
               ;
               in
               Biblioth
               .
               Patr.
               Tom.
               3.
               pag.
            
             15.
             mentioning
             only
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             :
             of
             which
             Doctor
             Hammond
             making
             the
             same
             Concession
             ,
             still
             granteth
             that
             hitherto
             Bishops
             had
             but
             single
             Churches
             .
             (
             Of
             this
             more
             anon
             .
             )
          
           
             III.
             My
             next
             and
             greatest
             Witness
             is
             Ignatius
             ,
             in
             whom
             (
             to
             my
             admiration
             )
             the
             Diocesanes
             so
             much
             confide
             ,
             as
             that
             
               quasi
               pro
               aris
               &
               focis
            
             they
             contend
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             Epistles
             .
             I
             am
             as
             loth
             to
             lose
             him
             as
             they
             are
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             in
             
             Blondel's
             controversie
             (
             against
             whom
             they
             say
             Doctor
             Pierson
             is
             now
             writing
             .
             )
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             [
             
               There
               is
               to
               every
               Church
               one
               Altar
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               the
               Presbytery
               and
               the
               Deacons
               my
               fellow
               servants
               .
            
             ]
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             devise
             apter
             words
             to
             express
             my
             sense
             in
             .
             He
             saith
             not
             this
             of
             some
             one
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             ;
             nor
             yet
             as
             of
             an
             accident
             proper
             to
             those
             times
             of
             the
             Churches
             minority
             ;
             but
             as
             of
             the
             Notes
             of
             every
             Churches
             Individuation
             or
             Haecceity
             as
             they
             speak
             .
             The
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             characterised
             by
             
               One
               Altar
            
             ,
             and
             
               One
               Bishop
            
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             Deacons
             .
             If
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             were
             out
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             alter
             the
             sense
             ,
             being
             plainly
             implied
             .
             Bishop
             
             Downame's
             Exposition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             if
             it
             signified
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             forced
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             party
             quite
             forsake
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             needeth
             no
             confutation
             .
             For
             who
             ever
             before
             dreamed
             that
             the
             Unity
             or
             Individuation
             of
             each
             particular
             Church
             ,
             consisted
             in
             having
             
               one
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             common
             Head
             of
             all
             Churches
             ?
             
               One
               Christ
               to
               every
               Church
               and
               one
               Bishop
               ,
            
             would
             signifie
             that
             every
             Church
             must
             have
             one
             several
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             one
             several
             Bishop
             .
             Nor
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             used
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             except
             when
             the
             Context
             sheweth
             that
             they
             speak
             by
             allusion
             of
             Christ
             .
             Master
             
             Mede's
             plain
             and
             certain
             Exposition
             and
             Collection
             I
             gave
             you
             before
             ;
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             them
             that
             say
             that
             many
             Congregations
             might
             
               per
               vices
            
             come
             to
             one
             Altar
             to
             communicate
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Let
             them
             make
             Churches
             as
             big
             as
             can
             thus
             communicate
             and
             spare
             not
             ;
             though
             there
             be
             necessary
             Chappels
             or
             Oratories
             besides
             .
             2.
             
             But
             remember
             that
             every
             Church
             used
             to
             worship
             God
             publickly
             and
             to
             communicate
             ,
             at
             least
             every
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             but
             
               One
               Altar
            
             to
             each
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             but
             one
             Communicating
             Congregation
             .
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             in
             his
             Schismatical
             Sermon
             is
             for
             my
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               It
               is
               meant
               of
               one
               Species
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               Individual
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Then
             it
             is
             meant
             also
             of
             one
             Species
             of
             Bishops
             in
             each
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             one
             Individual
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               The
               practice
               of
               the
               Churches
               after
               sheweth
               that
               they
               took
               it
               not
               for
               a
               sin
               ,
               or
               Schism
               ,
               to
               have
               several
               Altars
               in
               a
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             talk
             of
             nothing
             but
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             note
             of
             
               One
               Church
            
             when
             those
             Epistles
             were
             written
             :
             whether
             the
             Author
             was
             mistaken
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             after
             Ages
             grew
             wiser
             ,
             or
             rather
             had
             fewer
             Bishops
             and
             more
             Altars
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Carnal
             Interest
             ,
             I
             judge
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Author
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Smyrn
            
             .
             saith
             [
             
               Ubi
               utique
               apparet
               Episcopus
               ,
               ibi
               &
               multitudo
               sit
               :
               quemadmodum
               utique
               ubi
               est
               Christus
               Jesus
               ,
               illic
               Catholica
               Ecclesia
               :
            
             ]
             as
             
               Usher's
               Lat.
               Trans
            
             .
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               omnis
               exercitus
               coelestis
            
             .
             And
             the
             Context
             sheweth
             that
             this
             multitudo
             or
             plebs
             is
             the
             Church
             which
             the
             Bishop
             overseeth
             .
             Therefore
             
               ubi
               Episcopus
               ibi
               Ecclesia
               fuit
            
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             Church
             had
             a
             present
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Magnes
            
             .
             he
             bids
             them
             [
             
               All
               unitedly
            
             (
             or
             as
             one
             )
             
               run
               together
               to
               one
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               Altar
               ,
               to
               one
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             every
             Church
             had
             one
             Temple
             and
             one
             Altar
             to
             which
             (
             as
             a
             note
             of
             their
             Union
             in
             Christ
             )
             the
             whole
             Church
             must
             unanimously
             come
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Trull
            
             .
             he
             saith
             [
             
               Et
               Episcopus
               typum
               Dei
               Patris
               omnium
               gerit
               ;
               Presbyteri
               vero
               sunt
               consessus
               quidam
               ,
               &
               conjunctus
               Apostolorum
               coetus
               ;
               sine
               his
               Ecclesia
               Electa
               non
               est
               :
               Nulla
               sine
               his
               Sanctorum
               Congregatio
               ;
               nulla
               Sanctorum
               Collectio
               .
               Et
               postea
               ,
               Quid
               vero
               aliud
               Sacerdotium
               est
               (
               vel
               Presbyterium
               )
               quam
               sacer
               coetus
               ,
               Conciliarii
               &
               assessores
               Episcopi
               ?
               Quid
               Diaconi
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             So
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             more
             plainly
             to
             express
             a
             thing
             in
             words
             ,
             than
             this
             Author
             expresseth
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             
               de
               facto
            
             every
             stated
             worshipping
             communicating
             Congregation
             had
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             that
             
               de
               jure
            
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             :
             And
             that
             there
             was
             no
             lawful
             Church
             Assembly
             for
             Worship
             ,
             without
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbyters
             ordinarily
             ;
             and
             one
             Altar
             and
             one
             Bishop
             were
             the
             Notes
             of
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Polycarp
            
             .
             [
             
               Saepe
               Congregationes
               fiant
               :
               ex
               nomine
               omnes
               quaere
               :
               servos
               &
               ancillas
               ne
               despicias
               (
               ut
               Trans
               .
               Lat.
               Ush
               .
               )
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Keep
               often
               Congregations
               :
               Enquire
               (
               or
               look
               after
               )
               all
               (
               or
               every
               one
               )
               by
               name
               :
               despise
               not
               the
               Servants
               and
               the
               Maids
               .
            
             ]
             And
             how
             many
             Congregations
             at
             once
             that
             Church
             then
             had
             ,
             or
             how
             great
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             was
             to
             look
             after
             every
             one
             by
             name
             ,
             even
             the
             Men-servants
             and
             the
             Maids
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             their
             judgments
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             understand
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             Since
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             (
             about
             thirteen
             years
             )
             I
             have
             seen
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             his
             
               Florentine
               Ignatius
               ,
               Edit
            
             .
             2.
             and
             also
             had
             some
             speech
             with
             Bishop
             Gunning
             ,
             confidently
             denying
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             meant
             one
             material
             Altar
             or
             place
             of
             Communicating
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             review
             the
             Texts
             of
             Ignatius
             according
             to
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             ,
             and
             answer
             this
             Bishops
             confident
             assertion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Smyrn
               .
               p.
            
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Omnes
               Episcopum
               sequimini
               ut
               Jesus
               Christus
               Patrem
               ;
               &
               Presbyterium
               ut
               Apostolos
               ;
               Diaconos
               autem
               revereamini
               ut
               Dei
               mandatum
               .
               Nullus
               sine
               Episcopo
               aliquid
               operetur
               eorum
               quae
               conveniunt
               in
               Ecclesiam
               :
               Illa
               firma
               Gratiarum
               actio
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               reputetur
               ,
               quae
               sub
               ipso
               est
               ,
               vel
               quam
               utique
               ipse
               concesserit
               :
               ubi
               utique
               apparet
               Episcopus
               ,
               illic
               multitudo
               sit
               :
               quemadmodum
               utique
               ubi
               est
               Jesus
               Christus
               illic
               Catholica
               Ecclesia
               :
               Non
               licitum
               est
               sine
               Episcopo
               neque
               baptizare
               ,
               neque
               agapen
               facere
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Multitude
            
             ,
             ]
             is
             meant
             the
             assembling
             multitude
             ,
             and
             not
             distant
             people
             many
             miles
             off
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             apparet
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             personal
             visible
             appearing
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             so
             that
             every
             Church-Assembly
             had
             a
             present
             Bishop
             ordinarily
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Churches
             joyful
             laudatory
             Communion
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             a
             chief
             part
             .
             And
             so
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             usually
             celebrated
             with
             and
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             never
             but
             by
             his
             particular
             allowance
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             not
             only
             a
             general
             allowance
             to
             do
             it
             commonly
             as
             Parish
             Priests
             do
             without
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             it
             in
             his
             Assembly
             either
             in
             case
             of
             his
             absence
             ,
             or
             need
             ,
             or
             as
             assisting
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             meant
             
               the
               matters
               and
               persons
            
             of
             the
             particular
             Assembly
             :
             And
             so
             that
             every
             such
             Assembly
             had
             a
             present
             Supervisor
             or
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             a
             local
             going
             whither
             he
             goeth
             ,
             and
             an
             imitation
             of
             him
             as
             present
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             they
             had
             his
             visible
             presence
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             prohibition
             of
             baptizing
             and
             holding
             their
             Love-feasting
             Meetings
             without
             him
             ,
             signified
             not
             only
             [
             
               without
               his
               general
               licence
               at
               a
               distance
            
             ;
             ]
             but
             as
             no
             Servants
             must
             do
             great
             matters
             in
             the
             house
             without
             the
             Master
             ,
             so
             it
             implieth
             here
             his
             ordinary
             presence
             and
             particular
             approbation
             of
             the
             single
             persons
             fitness
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             his
             conduct
             of
             their
             Love-feasts
             ,
             and
             his
             allowance
             in
             case
             of
             necessary
             absence
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             same
             Assemblies
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             For
             the
             same
             multitude
             is
             to
             follow
             the
             same
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             :
             And
             how
             could
             one
             Parish
             follow
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             all
             other
             Parish
             Churches
             of
             a
             Diocess
             whom
             they
             never
             knew
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Church
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             Deacons
             here
             mentioned
             had
             :
             But
             Deacons
             were
             appropriated
             only
             to
             single
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             one
             Parish-Assembly
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             follow
             or
             obey
             the
             Deacons
             of
             all
             other
             distant
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             after
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Saluto
               Deo
               dignum
               Episcopum
               ,
               &
               Deo
               decens
               Presbyterium
               ,
               &
               conservos
               meos
               Diaconos
               &
               singillatim
               &
               communiter
               omnes
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             plainly
             signifieth
             that
             it
             was
             the
             same
             City
             Church
             in
             Smyrna
             
             that
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbytery
             and
             Deacons
             :
             For
             the
             scattered
             Presbyters
             of
             many
             distant
             Parishes
             cannot
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             which
             is
             supposed
             present
             with
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             next
             in
             the
             Florentine
             Copy
             is
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Polycarpe
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               [
               Let
               not
               the
               Widows
               be
               neglected
               :
               Next
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               thou
               the
               Curator
               of
               them
               :
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               without
               thy
               Sentence
               :
               and
               do
               thou
               nothing
               without
               God
               :
               and
               what
               thou
               dost
               let
               it
               be
               well
               stable
               :
               Let
               Congregations
               be
               often
               made
               :
               seek
               all
               by
               name
               :
               despise
               not
               Servants
               and
               Maids
               :
               speak
               to
               my
               Sisters
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               be
               subject
               in
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               to
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               men
               to
               love
               their
               Wives
               .
               And
               the
               Men
               that
               marry
               ,
               and
               the
               Women
               that
               are
               married
               ,
               must
               make
               their
               union
               with
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             of
             which
             Widows
             were
             a
             part
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             :
             But
             Widows
             then
             were
             special
             parts
             of
             particular
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             common
             to
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             such
             a
             Church
             where
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             was
             to
             take
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Widows
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             they
             were
             not
             neglected
             :
             And
             that
             could
             not
             be
             done
             to
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Parishes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             where
             the
             Bishop
             as
             present
             could
             see
             to
             all
             that
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             that
             was
             oft
             to
             assemble
             or
             be
             congregate
             :
             which
             a
             Diocess
             never
             doth
             :
             For
             it
             is
             
               frequent
               Congregations
               of
               the
               same
               persons
            
             that
             is
             here
             commanded
             or
             desired
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             so
             assembled
             that
             the
             Bishop
             could
             by
             name
             take
             an
             account
             who
             was
             absent
             by
             his
             own
             eye
             :
             Yea
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Servant-men
             and
             Maids
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             such
             as
             the
             Bishop
             could
             himself
             marry
             all
             that
             were
             married
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             be
             their
             particular
             Counsellor
             therein
             :
             And
             exhort
             all
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             to
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             after
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               I
               am
               of
               one
               soul
               with
               them
               that
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               .
               ]
            
             Signifying
             that
             these
             three
             were
             the
             present
             Officers
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             next
             is
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ;
             where
             ,
             1.
             
             Pag.
             17.
             he
             willeth
             them
             
               to
               love
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               to
               imitate
               him
               :
            
             which
             supposeth
             that
             they
             knew
             him
             (
             and
             so
             doth
             not
             one
             in
             an
             hundred
             in
             most
             of
             our
             Diocesses
             ,
             nor
             ever
             see
             his
             face
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Pag.
             19.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             that
             
               [
               They
               agree
               in
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               worthy
               Presbytery
               agree
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               strings
               of
               a
               Harp
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               their
               consent
               and
               consounding
               love
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               sung
               :
               and
               they
               are
               all
               made
               a
               Chore
               ,
               that
               being
               consonant
               in
               consent
               ,
               receiving
               in
               unity
               divine
               melody
               ,
               they
               might
               with
               one
               voice
               sing
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               the
               Father
               that
               he
               may
               hear
               them
               ,
               and
               know
               by
               whom
               they
               do
               good
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             it
             is
             most
             plainly
             signified
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             which
             sung
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             in
             one
             Chore
             ,
             in
             unity
             of
             concenting
             voice
             ,
             under
             one
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbytery
             and
             Deacons
             present
             and
             conducting
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             After
             pag.
             20.
             he
             praiseth
             them
             for
             being
             [
             consonant
             in
             Unity
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 ●read
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 cometh
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 is
                 proud
                 and
                 condemneth
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Bishop
                 silent
                 ,
                 reverence
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 receive
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 sendeth
                 ,
                 as
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 therefore
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishop
                 manifest
                 (
                 or
                 visibly
                 present
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Onesimus
               
                 praiseth
                 your
                 Divine
                 Order
              
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             where
             many
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             Church
             joyned
             presentially
             in
             prayer
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             (
             nor
             two
             )
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             where
             the
             Bishop
             was
             seen
             by
             all
             when
             he
             was
             silent
             ;
             and
             so
             reverenced
             for
             his
             silent
             presence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             wilfully
             absented
             themselves
             from
             were
             self-condemned
             :
             But
             a
             man
             can
             be
             but
             in
             one
             Parish
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             where
             they
             might
             all
             see
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             manifest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Perspicuum
               ,
               visible
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Church
             where
             all
             that
             had
             the
             Sacred
             Bread
             were
             [
             
               within
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             one
             Sacrarium
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             communicating
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             this
             was
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             their
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             After
             pag.
             25.
             he
             saith
             
               [
               Hasten
               therefore
               to
               assemble
               frequently
               ,
               for
               the
               Eucharist
               (
               or
               thanksgiving
               )
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               Glory
               :
               For
               when
               you
               oft
               meet
               for
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               Satan
               are
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               his
               perdition
               loosed
               in
               the
               concord
               of
               your
               faith
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Here
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             that
             used
             to
             meet
             together
             for
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             manifesting
             therein
             the
             concord
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             pag.
             29.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Because
               they
               who
               according
               to
               Man
               ,
               do
               all
               by
               name
               meet
               commonly
               in
               Grace
               in
               one
               faith
               ,
               and
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               your
               obeying
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Presbytery
               ,
               with
               an
               undivided
               mind
               ,
               breaking
               one
               bread
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Here
             it
             is
             signified
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             were
             all
             present
             as
             Guides
             in
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             Church
             which
             they
             supervised
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             that
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Church
             that
             brake
             one
             Bread
             ,
             professing
             one
             faith
             ,
             in
             presence
             ,
             with
             undivided
             minds
             .
             So
             plainly
             doth
             this
             Epistle
             decide
             our
             controversie
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             next
             Epistle
             is
             
               Ad
               Magnesios
            
             .
             In
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Canto
               Ecclesias
               in
               quibus
               Unionem
               oro
               Carnis
               &
               Spiritus
               .
               Union
               of
               Flesh
               signifieth
               local
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Pag.
             31.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               I
               am
               dignified
               to
               see
               you
               by
               Dama
               your
               Bishop
               worthy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               worthy
               Presbyters
               Bassus
               and
               Apollonius
               ,
               and
               my
               fellow
               Servant
               Sotion
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               whom
               I
               enjoy
               because
               he
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbytery
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             By
             which
             words
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             this
             Church
             which
             had
             a
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbytery
            
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             was
             a
             Parochial
             Church
             that
             had
             presential
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             our
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Pag.
             33.
             
             Having
             mentioned
             the
             Bishop
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Because
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               persons
               I
               behold
               all
               the
               multitude
               ,
               in
               faith
               and
               love
               I
               warn
               you
               ,
               study
               to
               do
               all
               in
               the
               concord
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               presiding
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               the
               Consession
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Which
             sheweth
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             where
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             sate
             together
             in
             presence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             after
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               [
               Let
               there
               be
               nothing
               among
               you
               which
               may
               divide
               (
               or
               separate
               )
               you
               ;
               but
               be
               united
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presidents
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             sheweth
             the
             same
             present
             Presidency
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Pag.
             33.
             
             He
             repeateth
             
               [
               without
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyters
               do
               nothing
               ]
            
             which
             no
             reason
             can
             interpret
             of
             any
             Presbyters
             but
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             So
             6.
             
             Pag.
             34.
             
             
               [
               Let
               nothing
               else
               seem
               reasonable
               proper
               to
               your selves
               ;
               but
               one
               Prayer
               for
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               one
               deprecation
               ,
               one
               understanding
               ,
               one
               hope
               in
               love
               and
               undefiled
               joy
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Which
             importeth
             their
             present
             Communion
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Profession
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               [
               All
               of
               you
               run
               (
               or
               meet
               )
               together
               into
               one
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               Altar
               .
               ]
            
             This
             needeth
             only
             an
             impartial
             Reader
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             plain
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             pag.
             37.
             
             
               [
               With
               your
               worthily
               honoured
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               worthily
               Complexe
               Spiritual
               Crown
               of
               your
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Where
             no
             Presbyters
             are
             mentioned
             but
             the
             Bishops
             Presbytery
             which
             sate
             about
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             called
             the
             Complexe
             Corona
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             addeth
             ut
             unio
             sit
             carnalis
             &
             spiritualis
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             present
             bodies
             and
             of
             minds
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             next
             is
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             :
             where
             praising
             them
             for
             their
             union
             with
             their
             Bishop
             as
             the
             strings
             of
             a
             Harp
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Study
               therefore
               to
               use
               one
               Eucharist
               
                 (
                 or
                 Thanksgiving
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 all
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharistical
                 Communion
                 :
                 )
              
               For
               there
               is
               one
               Flesh
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               Cup
               
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 Sacramentally
                 represented
                 and
                 given
                 )
              
               into
               Union
               of
               his
               Blood
               ,
               one
               Altar
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               the
               Presbytery
               and
               the
               Deacons
               my
               fellow
               Servants
               ;
               that
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               you
               may
               do
               according
               to
               God.
               ]
            
          
           
             Here
             one
             Church
             is
             notified
             in
             its
             Unity
             by
             these
             marks
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             all
             joyn
             in
             one
             Assembly
             for
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Which
             signifieth
             one
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             there
             be
             one
             Altar
             for
             this
             Communion
             .
             3.
             
             And
             one
             Bishop
             .
             4.
             
             And
             one
             Presbytery
             with
             his
             Deacons
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             Bishop
             Gunning
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             one
             material
             Altar
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             noted
             that
             (
             as
             Master
             Mede
             and
             others
             have
             observed
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             in
             Church
             Writers
             for
             the
             Chancel
             ,
             Sacrarium
             ,
             or
             place
             where
             the
             Altar
             stood
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Altar
             it self
             :
             Into
             which
             place
             the
             Communicants
             only
             were
             admitted
             ;
             to
             which
             form
             our
             Chancels
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             to
             be
             intra
             Altare
             is
             usually
             meant
             of
             being
             one
             admitted
             to
             that
             Eucharistical
             Communion
             .
             3.
             
             And
             though
             as
             we
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             private
             houses
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             have
             Chappels
             for
             the
             weak
             and
             distant
             ,
             so
             might
             some
             great
             Churches
             then
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             but
             one
             Chancel
             ,
             Altar
             or
             place
             for
             the
             
             Communion
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             4.
             
             The
             express
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             Context
             and
             sense
             fully
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             personal
             present
             Communion
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             one
             place
             .
             5.
             
             The
             common
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             other
             Writers
             ,
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             intra
             vel
             extra
             Altare
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Altare
             contra
             Altare
             ,
             that
             is
             separated
             Assemblies
             for
             such
             Communion
             .
             (
             6.
             
             The
             most
             learned
             and
             famous
             Expositors
             so
             expound
             it
             ;
             such
             as
             Master
             Mede
             before
             cited
             ,
             and
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             and
             others
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Contradictors
             can
             feign
             no
             other
             probable
             sense
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             by
             the
             Altar
             they
             say
             is
             meant
             [
             One
             Christ
             ,
             ]
             2.
             or
             one
             Species
             of
             Altars
             ,
             these
             are
             before
             confuted
             ,
             and
             are
             palpably
             false
             .
             He
             that
             is
             in
             another
             part
             of
             the
             World
             may
             come
             to
             an
             Altar
             of
             the
             same
             species
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             one
             Altar
             because
             under
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             this
             maketh
             not
             many
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             many
             Temples
             .
             And
             if
             tropically
             it
             were
             so
             meant
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             but
             a
             vain
             repetition
             ,
             One
             Bishop
             being
             mentioned
             besides
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             Altar
             which
             the
             Bishop
             with
             his
             Presbytery
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             present
             at
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             All
             in
             a
             Diocess
             called
             One.
             Partiality
             can
             give
             no
             other
             probable
             sense
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             
               One
               Church
               it
               is
               known
               had
               many
               Altars
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             then
             ;
             no
             nor
             long
             after
             except
             at
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             :
             and
             then
             they
             were
             but
             as
             parts
             of
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               said
               also
               ,
               There
               is
               one
               Body
               of
               Christ
               and
               one
               Cup
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               meant
               literally
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             well
             called
             One
             agreeably
             to
             our
             present
             sence
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Bread
             ,
             though
             not
             one
             piece
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             present
             ,
             consecrated
             and
             divided
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             one
             Cup
             or
             present
             quantity
             of
             Wine
             which
             is
             there
             distributed
             among
             them
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             One
             body
             and
             blood
             or
             sacrificed
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             every
             Church
             represented
             and
             offered
             by
             One
             Bishop
             at
             one
             Altar
             .
             This
             doth
             but
             confirm
             our
             Exposition
             .
             But
             what
             can
             be
             so
             plain
             as
             to
             convince
             the
             prejudiced
             and
             unwilling
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Pag.
             45.
             he
             willeth
             [
             ``
             the
             Church
             to
             send
             a
             Deacon
             to
             Antioch
             as
             other
             neighbour
             Churches
             sent
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             ]
             And
             can
             any
             man
             think
             that
             a
             Diocess
             met
             to
             chuse
             a
             Deacon
             to
             go
             on
             a
             visit
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Diocesane
             Bishop
             that
             was
             sent
             by
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             yea
             that
             all
             these
             neighbour
             Churches
             that
             sent
             them
             were
             so
             many
             Diocesses
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             The
             next
             is
             the
             Epistle
             ad
             Trallesios
             .
             Where
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Bishop
             that
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             [
             That
             he
             saw
             all
             the
             multitude
             in
             him
             ;
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             .
             And
             as
             before
             he
             bids
             them
             ,
             [
             Do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Conjunction
             of
             Apostles
             ]
             adding
             ,
             [
             For
             without
             these
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             called
             :
             .
             ]
             what
             can
             be
             plainer
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             that
             had
             a
             present
             Bishop
             and
             Council
             of
             Presbyters
             conjunct
             ,
             without
             whom
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             lawfully
             called
             together
             ?
             So
             that
             every
             Church
             had
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             pag.
             50.
             he
             saith
             again
             ,
             [
             Not
             inflated
             ,
             but
             being
             inseparable
             from
             God
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Confess
             of
             
             Presbyters
             )
             He
             that
             is
             within
             the
             Altar
             is
             clean
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             without
             the
             Altar
             is
             not
             clean
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             any
             thing
             (
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbytery
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             is
             not
             clean
             in
             Conscience
             :
             which
             plainly
             sheweth
             that
             every
             Church-Assembly
             had
             a
             guiding
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbytery
             and
             ministring
             Deacon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Pag.
             52.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             I
             salute
             you
             from
             Smyrna
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             present
             with
             me
             :
             ]
             He
             had
             not
             then
             the
             presence
             of
             many
             Diocesses
             ;
             nor
             were
             Bishops
             alone
             used
             then
             to
             be
             called
             Churches
             :
             Therefore
             they
             were
             Church-Assemblies
             which
             he
             visited
             ,
             and
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             he
             repeateth
             ,
             [
             Be
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             love
             one
             another
             with
             an
             inseparable
             heart
             .
             ]
             Which
             hath
             the
             sense
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Church
             presiding
             in
             locho
             chori
             Romanorum
             is
             much
             spoken
             of
             already
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             ascribed
             to
             him
             have
             much
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ;
             as
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Tarsenses
             ,
             pag.
             80.
             
             Ad
             Antiochenos
             ,
             pag.
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             88.
             
             The
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Heroum
             Diaconum
             calleth
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Antioch
             Bishops
             who
             baptize
             ,
             sacrifice
             and
             impose
             hands
             .
          
           
             So
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Philippenses
             ,
             pag.
             112.
             
          
           
             If
             after
             all
             this
             evidence
             from
             Ignatius
             any
             will
             wrangle
             ,
             let
             him
             wrangle
             :
             what
             words
             can
             be
             plain
             enough
             for
             such
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             blind
             or
             blinding
             practice
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             too
             many
             Writers
             for
             Prelacy
             have
             used
             ?
             to
             pretend
             Ignatius
             to
             be
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             much
             and
             plain
             against
             them
             ?
             And
             to
             toss
             about
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             that
             was
             said
             for
             a
             Parochial
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             Church
             associated
             for
             personal
             presential
             Communion
             )
             were
             spoken
             for
             such
             a
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             as
             putteth
             down
             and
             destroyeth
             all
             such
             Churches
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             falshood
             is
             it
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             that
             we
             are
             against
             Episcopacy
             because
             we
             would
             have
             every
             Church
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             England
             except
             Diocesane
             ,
             to
             be
             unchurched
             and
             turned
             into
             Chappels
             or
             Oratories
             ?
             When
             yet
             we
             refuse
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             more
             general
             Overseers
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Pastors
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             counsel
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             whether
             appointed
             hereto
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             the
             consent
             and
             choice
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Justin
             Martyr's
             Testimony
             is
             trite
             ,
             but
             most
             plain
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             evaded
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Postea
             fratrum
             praeposito
             panis
             &
             poculum
             offertur
             —
             Postquam
             praepositus
             gratias
             egit
             totusque
             populus
             fausta
             omnia
             acclamavit
             ;
             qui
             inter
             nos
             Diaconi
             vocantur
             dant
             unicuique
             partem
             panis
             &
             calicis
             diluti
             ,
             super
             quos
             facta
             est
             gratiarum
             actio
             ,
             atque
             etiam
             deferre
             sinunt
             absentibus
             —
             Die
             solis
             urbanorum
             ac
             rusticanorum
             coetus
             fiunt
             ,
             ubi
             Apostolorum
             prophetarumque
             literae
             quoad
             fieri
             potest
             praeleguntur
             :
             Cessant●
             Lectore
             Praepositus
             verba
             facit
             adhortatoria
             —
             Posthaec
             consurgunt
             omnes
             &
             preces
             off●rimus
             :
             quibus
             finitis
             profertur
             panis
             ,
             vinum
             &
             aqua
             :
             Tum
             praepofitus
             quantum
             potest
             preces
             offert
             ,
             &
             gratiarum
             actiones
             :
             Plebs
             vero
             Amen
             accin●t
             .
             Inde
             consecrata
             distribuuntur
             singulis
             ,
             &
             absentibus
             mittuntur
             per
             Diaconos
             :
             
             Ditiores
             si
             libeat
             pro
             sua
             quisque
             voluntate
             conferunt
             :
             Collecta
             deponuntur
             apud
             praepositum
             :
             Is
             subvenit
             pupillis
             ,
             viduis
             ,
             &
             propter
             morbum
             aliamve
             necessitatem
             egentibus
             ,
             vinctis
             quoque
             &
             peregrinis
             ,
             &
             in
             summa
             curator
             fit
             omnium
             inopum
             .
             Thus
             Justin
             Apolog.
             2.
             
             Where
             he
             describeth
             the
             Church
             State
             and
             Worship
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             as
             plainly
             as
             we
             can
             speak
             our selves
             .
             Note
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             whether
             the
             Country-men
             and
             Citizens
             had
             several
             Churches
             or
             met
             in
             one
             City
             Church
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             that
             they
             were
             but
             single
             Congregations
             .
             For
             every
             Church
             had
             a
             present
             Bishop
             :
             (
             For
             Doctor
             Hammond
             maintaineth
             that
             by
             the
             Praepositus
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             others
             of
             them
             .
             )
             2.
             
             This
             Bishop
             performed
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             every
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             and
             administring
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             All
             the
             Alms
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             at
             present
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             he
             had
             not
             many
             hundred
             or
             any
             other
             Churches
             under
             him
             where
             Presbyters
             did
             all
             receive
             the
             Alms.
             )
             4.
             
             He
             was
             the
             common
             Curator
             of
             all
             the
             Poor
             ,
             Orphans
             ,
             Sick
             ,
             &c.
             which
             could
             not
             be
             for
             more
             than
             one
             of
             our
             Parishes
             :
             (
             And
             let
             the
             Bishops
             take
             as
             big
             a
             Church
             as
             they
             will
             do
             all
             this
             for
             ,
             and
             spare
             not
             .
             )
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Deacons
             bringing
             the
             consecrated
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             the
             absent
             in
             token
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             same
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             there
             were
             not
             under
             him
             many
             other
             absent
             Congregations
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             other
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             :
             Nor
             did
             the
             Deacon
             carry
             it
             to
             such
             Congregations
             through
             the
             Diocess
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             full
             description
             of
             a
             Congregational
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Saith
             Master
             Mede
             before
             cited
             ,
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             As
             the
             Jews
             had
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             so
             perhaps
             might
             they
             have
             more
             Oratories
             than
             one
             ;
             though
             their
             Altar
             were
             but
             one
             ,
             there
             namely
             where
             the
             Bishop
             was
             .
             Die
             solis
             omnes
             ,
             &c.
             (
             here
             he
             cites
             these
             words
             ,
             )
             Namely
             as
             he
             there
             tells
             us
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             and
             participate
             of
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             .
             Why
             was
             this
             ?
             but
             because
             they
             had
             not
             many
             places
             to
             celebrate
             in
             .
             ]
          
           
             V.
             Tertullian
             is
             as
             plain
             and
             full
             :
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             
             Corpus
             sumus
             de
             conscientia
             religionis
             ,
             &
             disciplinae
             unitate
             ,
             &
             spei
             foedere
             :
             Coimus
             in
             Coetum
             ,
             &
             Congregationem
             ,
             ut
             ad
             Deum
             quasi
             manu
             facta
             precationibus
             ambiamus
             orantes
             —
             Cogimur
             ad
             divinarum
             literarum
             commemorationem
             .
             —
             Certe
             fidem
             sanctis
             vocibus
             pascimus
             :
             spem
             erigimus
             ,
             fiduciam
             figimus
             ,
             disciplinam
             praeceptorum
             nihilominus
             inculcationibus
             densamus
             .
             Ibidem
             etiam
             exhortationes
             ,
             castigationes
             ,
             &
             censura
             divina
             .
             Nam
             &
             judicatur
             magno
             cum
             pondere
             ,
             ut
             apud
             certos
             de
             Dei
             conspectu
             ;
             summumque
             futuri
             judicii
             praejudicium
             est
             ,
             siquis
             ita
             deliquerit
             ,
             ut
             a
             Communicatione
             orationis
             &
             Conventus
             &
             omnis
             Sancti
             Commercii
             relegatur
             :
             Praesident
             probati
             quique
             Seniores
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             de
             Corona
             Milit.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Eucharistiae
             Sacramentum
             ,
             &
             in
             tempore
             victus
             ,
             &
             omnibus
             mandatum
             a
             domino
             ,
             etiam
             antelucanis
             coetibus
             ;
             nec
             de
             aliorum
             manu
             quam
             praesidentium
             sumimus
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             [
             Aquam
             adituri
             itidem
             ,
             sed
             &
             aliquando
             prius
             in
             Ecclesia
             sub
             antistitis
             manu
             contestamur
             ,
             nos
             renunciare
             Diabolo
             &
             pompae
             &
             angelis
             ejus
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             words
             (
             and
             many
             more
             such
             in
             Tertullian
             )
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             then
             a
             Church
             was
             a
             Congregation
             met
             for
             holy
             Worship
             ,
             and
             not
             many
             hundred
             
             Congregations
             making
             one
             Church
             primae
             ordinis
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Church
             had
             ordinarily
             a
             Bishop
             present
             (
             not
             present
             in
             one
             Congregation
             and
             many
             hundred
             without
             .
             )
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             baptized
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             ordinary
             Worship
             ,
             and
             administred
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             (
             Doctor
             Hammond
             himself
             maintaineth
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Bishop
             that
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             of
             .
             )
             4.
             
             That
             Discipline
             was
             exercised
             in
             those
             Church
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             was
             present
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             took
             the
             Sacrament
             from
             none
             but
             the
             Bishops
             hand
             (
             save
             that
             the
             Deacon
             distributed
             it
             as
             from
             him
             )
             which
             proveth
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             present
             ,
             when
             ever
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             administred
             .
             6.
             
             They
             had
             these
             Assemblies
             every
             Lords
             day
             .
             All
             which
             set
             together
             plainly
             sheweth
             that
             then
             every
             Church
             had
             a
             present
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             and
             was
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             met
             for
             such
             Communion
             as
             is
             described
             .
          
           
             VI.
             And
             even
             in
             Cyprian's
             time
             the
             alteration
             was
             not
             great
             :
             Epist
             .
             68.
             
             
             (
             Edit
             .
             Goulart
             .
             )
             p.
             201.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             Propter
             quod
             plebs
             obsequens
             praeceptis
             dominicis
             &
             Deum
             metuens
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               [
               For
               which
               cause
               the
               people
               that
               are
               obedient
               to
               the
               Lords
               Commands
               and
               fear
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               separate
               themselves
               from
               a
               sinful
               Prelate
               (
               or
               Bishop
               )
               and
               not
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               at
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               a
               Sacrilegious
               Priest
               ;
               seeing
               they
               have
               the
               greatest
               power
               either
               of
               chusing
               worthy
               Priests
               ,
               or
               of
               refusing
               the
               unworthy
               :
               which
               very
               thing
               we
               see
               coming
               down
               by
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               ,
               the
               people
               being
               present
               ,
               be
               chosen
               (
               or
               appointed
               )
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               publick
               judgment
               and
               testimony
               be
               approved
               worthy
               and
               fit
               .
            
             And
             so
             going
             on
             to
             prove
             the
             Divine
             Right
             hereof
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               which
               was
               before
               done
               so
               diligently
               and
               cautelously
               ,
               the
               people
               being
               all
               called
               together
               ,
               lest
               any
               unworthy
               person
               should
               creep
               into
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               the
               place
               of
               Priesthood
               .
               For
               that
               the
               Unworthy
               are
               sometimes
               ordained
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               presumption
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               things
               are
               displeasing
               to
               God
               which
               come
               not
               of
               legitimate
               and
               just
               Ordination
               ,
               God
               himself
               doth
               manifest
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Osee
               ,
               saying
               ,
               They
               made
               themselves
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               me
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               diligently
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               held
               of
               Divine
               Tradition
               and
               Apostolical
               Observation
               ,
               which
               with
               us
               also
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               Provinces
               is
               held
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               right
               celebrating
               of
               Ordinations
               ,
               all
               the
               next
               Bishops
               of
               the
               same
               Province
               do
               come
               together
               ,
               to
               that
               people
               over
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               (
               or
               Prelate
               )
               is
               set
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               be
               appointed
               them
               ,
               (
               or
               assigned
               )
               the
               people
               being
               present
               who
               fullyest
               know
               the
               life
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               have
               throughly
               seen
               the
               act
               of
               every
               ones
               Conversation
               :
               which
               also
               we
               saw
               done
               with
               you
               in
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Sabinus
               our
               Colleague
               ,
               that
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               was
               given
               (
               or
               delivered
               )
               him
               ,
               and
               hands
               imposed
               on
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Basilides
               ,
               by
               the
               suffrage
               of
               the
               whole
               Fraternity
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               that
               had
               met
               together
               and
               had
               sent
               you
               Letters
               concerning
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             before
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Deus
             instruit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               God
               instructeth
               and
               sheweth
               that
               the
               Ordinations
               of
               Priests
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Bishops
               )
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               done
               but
               under
               the
               Conscience
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               present
               sight
               and
               consent
               )
               of
               the
               assisting
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Laity
               being
               present
               ,
               either
               the
               crimes
               of
               the
               bad
               may
               be
               detected
               ,
               or
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               good
               predicated
               ,
               and
               that
               Ordination
               be
               just
               and
               legitimate
               ,
               which
               was
               examined
               by
               the
               suffrage
               and
               judgment
               of
               all
               .
               —
            
          
           
             The
             Case
             is
             so
             plain
             in
             Cyprian
             that
             Pamelius
             himself
             is
             forced
             thus
             to
             confess
             [
             Non
             negamus
             veterem
             Electionis
             Episcoporum
             ritum
             ,
             quo
             plebe
             praesente
             ,
             immo
             &
             suffragiis
             plebis
             eligi
             solent
             .
             Nam
             in
             Africa
             illum
             observatum
             constat
             ex
             electione
             Eradii
             successoris
             D.
             Augustini
             de
             quo
             extat
             Epistola
             ejus
             120.
             
             In
             Graecia
             aetate
             Chrysostomi
             ex
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Sacerdot
             .
             In
             Hispaniis
             ex
             hoc
             Cypriani
             loco
             ,
             &
             Isidor
             .
             lib.
             de
             Officiis
             .
             In
             Galliis
             ex
             Epist
             .
             Celestini
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
             Romae
             ,
             exiis
             quae
             supra
             diximus
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Antoniam
             .
             Ubique
             etiam
             alibi
             ex
             Epist
             .
             Leonis
             87.
             
             Et
             perdurasse
             eam
             consuetudinem
             ad
             Gregor
             .
             1.
             usque
             ex
             ejus
             Epistolis
             ;
             Immo
             ad
             tempora
             usqu●
             Caroli
             &
             Ludovici
             Imperat.
             ex
             1.
             lib.
             Capitulorum
             eorundem
             satis
             constat
             ;
             Verum
             
             Plebi
             sola
             suffragia
             concessa
             ,
             non
             electio
             quae
             per
             subscriptionem
             fieri
             solet
             .
             —
             Hoc
             enim
             potissimum
             tunc
             agebatur
             ,
             ut
             invito
             plebi
             non
             daretur
             Episcopus
             .
             —
          
           
             From
             hence
             now
             the
             quantity
             of
             their
             Churches
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             .
             1.
             
             The
             people
             must
             be
             present
             .
             2.
             
             And
             this
             must
             be
             All
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             whole
             Laity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             They
             give
             their
             testimony
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             ordained
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             supposed
             all
             to
             know
             his
             conversation
             .
             5.
             
             This
             is
             the
             common
             custom
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             Africa
             and
             all
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             sober
             minds
             how
             many
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Congregations
             could
             do
             all
             this
             ?
             Whether
             it
             was
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             that
             never
             saw
             the
             person
             ,
             nor
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             meet
             in
             one
             Church
             or
             place
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             this
             ?
             Or
             rather
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             a
             Vicinity
             ,
             using
             to
             assemble
             for
             Communion
             ,
             when
             even
             our
             Greater
             Parishes
             now
             are
             more
             than
             can
             thus
             meet
             and
             do
             all
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             also
             that
             when
             Cyprian
             imposeth
             it
             on
             the
             same
             people
             that
             chuse
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             also
             to
             separate
             from
             one
             that
             is
             wicked
             ,
             and
             not
             communicate
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             to
             him
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             this
             Bishop
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Teacher
             of
             all
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             ordinary
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             For
             how
             else
             should
             they
             be
             called
             on
             to
             separate
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             (
             as
             it
             's
             called
             .
             )
             Doth
             he
             command
             a
             thousand
             or
             a
             hundred
             distant
             Churches
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             local
             Communion
             with
             him
             (
             unless
             perhaps
             once
             in
             their
             lives
             as
             with
             a
             stranger
             .
             )
             The
             Impartial
             can
             hardly
             read
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             Two
             Objections
             are
             here
             made
             .
             1.
             
             Obj.
             All
             the
             People
             is
             put
             for
             all
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             By
             such
             interpretations
             let
             God
             or
             Man
             say
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             it
             will
             signifie
             but
             what
             the
             Reader
             please
             .
             The
             Context
             and
             many
             concurrent
             expressions
             shew
             that
             (
             though
             business
             or
             sickness
             might
             hinder
             some
             Individuals
             )
             it
             was
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Congregation
             which
             is
             called
             Plebs
             Universa
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             will
             be
             nonsense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Object
             .
             
               But
               if
               the
               same
               were
               the
               custom
               till
               the
               days
               of
            
             Charles
             and
             Lodovick
             ,
             
               then
               it
               could
               not
               be
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               's
               known
               that
               the
               Dioceses
               were
               larger
               :
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               but
               all
               that
               belonged
               to
               the
               Cathedral
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Even
             till
             their
             days
             Christianity
             had
             not
             been
             received
             by
             the
             whole
             Cities
             or
             Parishes
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             (
             according
             to
             the
             liberty
             then
             given
             when
             none
             were
             forced
             to
             be
             Christians
             )
             the
             Christians
             were
             but
             few
             in
             many
             great
             Countries
             .
             It
             was
             long
             ere
             they
             were
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             in
             France
             and
             Flanders
             ;
             longer
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             longer
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             Poland
             ;
             and
             longer
             in
             Sweden
             and
             Denmark
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             no
             Cathedral
             Society
             distinct
             from
             other
             Congregations
             under
             the
             same
             Bishop
             in
             Cyprian's
             time
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             :
             There
             being
             no
             such
             distinction
             intimated
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             all
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             or
             Flock
             is
             spoken
             to
             :
             And
             how
             should
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             come
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             chuse
             and
             refuse
             the
             Bishop
             more
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             And
             in
             all
             ordinary
             Dioceses
             it
             was
             so
             long
             after
             :
             But
             it
             is
             true
             that
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             and
             the
             greater
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             custom
             was
             continued
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             was
             so
             great
             that
             they
             could
             not
             half
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             those
             that
             were
             forwardest
             crowded
             together
             ,
             and
             oft
             committed
             Riots
             and
             Murders
             (
             as
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             Damasus
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             )
             till
             by
             this
             ,
             the
             custom
             was
             changed
             to
             avoid
             such
             tumults
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             would
             not
             be
             in
             the
             Crowd
             stayed
             at
             home
             :
             And
             the
             nearest
             Neighbours
             commonly
             were
             they
             that
             met
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               do
               not
               we
               see
               that
               a
               whole
               County
               can
               meet
               to
               chuse
               Parliament
               Men
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1
             .
             No
             :
             It
             is
             only
             the
             Freeholders
             who
             are
             comparatively
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             County
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             in
             a
             Field
             ,
             or
             Streets
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             commonly
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             Suffrages
             by
             comparing
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             the
             magnitude
             of
             the
             distinct
             Companies
             when
             they
             separate
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             taking
             their
             Votes
             Man
             by
             Man
             in
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             all
             in
             their
             hearing
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Counsel
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             4.
             
             I
             have
             been
             at
             great
             Assemblies
             for
             such
             Elections
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             Fields
             ;
             and
             I
             never
             saw
             more
             together
             than
             have
             heard
             me
             preach
             in
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             nor
             half
             so
             many
             as
             some
             London
             Parishes
             do
             contain
             :
             much
             less
             as
             a
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             in
             Cyprian
             to
             prove
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             ,
             Epist
             .
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             31
             ,
             33
             ,
             40.
             which
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             the
             Reader
             should
             I
             recite
             it
             .
             A
             primordio
             Episcopatus
             mei
             statuerim
             nihil
             sine
             consilio
             vestro
             &
             sine
             consensu
             plebis
             meae
             privata
             sententia
             gerere
             —
             Prohibeantur
             offerre
             ,
             acturi
             apud
             nos
             ,
             &
             apud
             confessores
             ipsos
             ,
             &
             apud
             plebem
             universam
             causam
             suam
             .
             ]
             Haec
             singulorum
             tractanda
             sit
             &
             limanda
             plenius
             ratio
             ,
             non
             tantum
             cum
             Collegis
             meis
             ,
             sed
             &
             cum
             plebe
             ipsa
             universa
             .
             —
             Vix
             plebi
             persuadeo
             ,
             immo
             extorqueo
             ,
             ut
             tales
             patiantur
             admitti
             —
             Secundum
             vestra
             divina
             suffragia
             ,
             Conjurati
             &
             scelerati
             de
             Ecclesia
             sponte
             se
             pellerent
             .
             —
             ]
             By
             these
             and
             many
             such
             passages
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             even
             the
             famous
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             under
             that
             famous
             Bishop
             was
             no
             greater
             than
             that
             all
             Church
             Affairs
             might
             be
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             all
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             managed
             by
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             the
             Quality
             of
             each
             Presbyter
             and
             Communicant
             ,
             and
             their
             faults
             fell
             under
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             not
             as
             Governors
             ,
             but
             as
             interessed
             for
             their
             own
             welfare
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             declare
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             .
             And
             here
             I
             think
             I
             may
             seasonably
             cite
             the
             Constitutions
             called
             Apostolical
             ;
             which
             if
             not
             written
             by
             Clement
             ,
             were
             certainly
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             very
             ancient
             ,
             as
             being
             before
             Athanasius
             who
             mentioneth
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Learned
             and
             Sober
             Albaspinaeus
             ,
             Observ
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             p.
             38.
             saith
             ,
             [
             De
             constitutionibus
             istis
             nemini
             dubium
             esse
             debet
             ,
             quin
             probus
             iuxta
             &
             antiquus
             liber
             sit
             ;
             certoque
             affirmare
             possum
             trecentis
             primis
             eo
             ecclesiam
             Graecam
             ,
             tanquam
             rituali
             &
             Pontificali
             usam
             esse
             ;
             Quique
             eas
             attente
             legerit
             ,
             eadem
             de
             illis
             quae
             de
             canonibus
             judicabit
             ,
             additas
             ,
             viz.
             decursu
             temporum
             primis
             novas
             ,
             quemadmodum
             &
             novae
             leges
             &
             constitutiones
             in
             regimine
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             novis
             occasionibus
             enatis
             ,
             factae
             sunt
             .
             ]
             that
             though
             they
             were
             not
             written
             by
             Clement
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             that
             Summary
             of
             Apostolical
             or
             Christian
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             much
             used
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             that
             Additions
             were
             made
             by
             degrees
             .
             But
             I
             cite
             them
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             History
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             of
             great
             account
             to
             acquaint
             us
             with
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             18.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             [
             Omnium
             Episcopus
             curam
             habeat
             ,
             &
             eorum
             qui
             non
             peccarunt
             ,
             ut
             non
             peccent
             ,
             &
             eorum
             qui
             in
             peccatis
             sunt
             ,
             ut
             peccasse
             poeniteat
             :
             ait
             enim
             Dominus
             ,
             Videte
             ne
             contemnatis
             unum
             ex
             pusillis
             istis
             .
             Item
             poenitentibus
             condonare
             oportet
             peccata
             .
             —
             Quocirca
             curam
             omnium
             suscipe
             tanquam
             rationem
             de
             pluribus
             redditurus
             :
             Ac
             sanos
             quidem
             conserva
             ,
             lapsos
             vero
             mone
             ,
             &
             qui
             in
             jejunio
             premens
             ,
             leva
             in
             remissione
             ,
             &
             eum
             qui
             luxit
             recipe
             ,
             cuncta
             Ecclesia
             pro
             eo
             deprecante
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             much
             more
             works
             he
             adds
             :
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Bishoprick
             was
             no
             greater
             than
             that
             he
             could
             take
             a
             personal
             care
             of
             every
             member
             ,
             over
             the
             meanest
             ,
             sound
             and
             unsound
             :
             And
             that
             it
             was
             one
             Assembly
             where
             all
             did
             intercede
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             Penitent
             .
          
           
             So
             cap.
             20.
             opening
             the
             Bishop's
             duty
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             he
             repeateth
             ,
             Omnes
             monens
             ,
             omnes
             increpans
             ,
             &c.
             And
             ibid.
             Medice
             ergo
             Ecclesiae
             Domini
             adhibe
             medicinam
             cuique
             aegrotantium
             convenientem
             :
             Omnibus
             modis
             cura
             ,
             sana
             ,
             factos
             sanos
             redde
             Ecclesiae
             ;
             pasce
             gregem
             ,
             non
             per
             vim
             ,
             neque
             imperiose
             ,
             cum
             ludibrio
             &
             despectu
             quasi
             dominatum
             teneas
             ,
             sed
             tanquam
             bonus
             pastor
             in
             sinum
             ac
             complexum
             agnos
             congrega
             &
             oves
             gravidas
             hortare
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             concerneth
             them
             to
             know
             well
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             for
             cap.
             2.
             
             Scitote
             quod
             qui
             eum
             ,
             qui
             injuriam
             non
             fecit
             ,
             ejicit
             ,
             aut
             qui
             se
             convertit
             non
             recipit
             ,
             fratrem
             suum
             occidit
             ,
             &
             sanguinem
             ejus
             fudit
             ,
             sicut
             Cain
             sanguinem
             fratris
             sui
             fudit
             ;
             cujus
             sanguis
             ,
             qui
             ad
             Deum
             clamat
             ,
             requiretur
             .
             —
             Similiter
             eveniet
             ei
             qui
             ab
             Episcopo
             suo
             sine
             iusta
             causa
             fuerit
             excommunicatus
             :
             Qui
             tanquam
             pestiferum
             ejicit
             eum
             qui
             est
             extra
             culpam
             ,
             is
             quidem
             saevior
             est
             interfectore
             .
             —
             Violentior
             est
             ipso
             homicida
             qui
             corpus
             perimit
             ,
             is
             qui
             innocentem
             ex
             ecclesia
             ejicit
             .
          
           
             Et
             cap.
             25.
             
             Oportet
             ut
             qui
             in
             Ecclesia
             assidui
             sunt
             eos
             Ecclesia
             aelat
             (
             viz.
             Pontificem
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             Levitas
             .
             )
             where
             the
             Assembly
             is
             the
             Church
             which
             maintaineth
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             And
             cap.
             26.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Bishop
             that
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             Minister
             Verbi
             ,
             scientiae
             custos
             ,
             Mediator
             Dei
             &
             vestrum
             in
             iis
             quae
             ad
             eum
             colendum
             pertinent
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             officiateth
             in
             Church
             Worship
             :
             )
             hic
             est
             magister
             pietatis
             ac
             religionis
             ;
             hic
             est
             secundum
             Deum
             pater
             vester
             ,
             qui
             vos
             per
             aquam
             &
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             regeneravit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Episcopus
             igitur
             vobis
             praesideat
             ,
             ut
             dignitate
             Dei
             cohonestatus
             ,
             qua
             clerum
             sub
             potestate
             sua
             tenet
             ,
             &
             toti
             populo
             praeest
             ,
             Diaconus
             vero
             assistat
             huic
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             a
             Bishops
             Church
             was
             no
             greater
             than
             that
             he
             could
             be
             the
             constant
             Teacher
             ,
             Guide
             ,
             Baptizer
             ,
             &c.
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             cap.
             27.
             
             All
             the
             Oblations
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             ,
             by
             themselves
             that
             offered
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Deacons
             .
             Immo
             primitias
             quoque
             &
             decimas
             &
             quae
             sponte
             offeruntur
             ;
             is
             enim
             probe
             novit
             afflictos
             &
             cuique
             tribuit
             ,
             ut
             congruit
             ;
             ne
             quis
             eadem
             die
             aut
             eadem
             hebdom
             I
             de
             bis
             aut
             saepius
             accipiat
             ,
             alius
             vero
             nihil
             penitus
             .
             So
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             all
             the
             Offerings
             ,
             Tythes
             and
             Gifts
             in
             his
             whole
             Diocess
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             well
             acquainted
             with
             all
             the
             Poor
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             was
             every
             day
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             one
             did
             not
             receive
             twice
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             Week
             ,
             and
             another
             have
             none
             .
             How
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             think
             you
             had
             a
             Church
             then
             in
             the
             Belly
             of
             it
             ?
             and
             how
             large
             was
             such
             a
             Diocess
             ?
          
           
             And
             cap.
             28.
             
             In
             their
             Love-Feasts
             the
             Bishop
             was
             to
             have
             always
             his
             special
             part
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             even
             sent
             him
             if
             he
             were
             absent
             .
             Sure
             if
             his
             Diocess
             had
             six
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             and
             as
             many
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             as
             far
             off
             as
             I
             am
             from
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             (
             about
             fourscore
             Miles
             )
             it
             will
             cost
             more
             the
             Carriage
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             Supper
             than
             it
             is
             worth
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             cold
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             well
             if
             it
             stink
             not
             by
             the
             way
             .
             And
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             all
             to
             have
             a
             double
             portion
             also
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             are
             called
             tanquam
             Consiliarii
             Episcopi
             &
             Ecclesiae
             Corona
             ,
             sunt
             enim
             Consilium
             &
             Senatus
             Ecclesiae
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             but
             one
             City
             Congregation
             yet
             that
             had
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             cap.
             30.
             and
             many
             Chapters
             there
             is
             mentioned
             often
             the
             Bishops
             doing
             all
             without
             any
             help
             save
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             one
             think
             that
             de
             facto
             Doctor
             Hammond
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             were
             written
             when
             in
             most
             Churches
             there
             was
             no
             Presbyters
             with
             the
             Bishop
             but
             Deacons
             only
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             32.
             
             If
             the
             Deacon
             knew
             any
             to
             be
             poor
             ,
             he
             must
             tell
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             without
             him
             .
             How
             large
             was
             this
             Diocess
             ?
             cap.
             34.
             
             This
             Bishop
             must
             be
             loved
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             feared
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             honoured
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             offering
             him
             our
             Fruits
             and
             the
             works
             of
             our
             hands
             for
             his
             Blessing
             ;
             giving
             him
             as
             God's
             Priest
             our
             First-fruits
             ,
             Tythes
             ,
             First-fruits
             of
             Corn
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             Apples
             ,
             Wool
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             God
             shall
             give
             us
             .
             ]
             Was
             all
             this
             carried
             him
             from
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             many
             score
             Miles
             ?
          
           
             And
             cap.
             36.
             
             The
             Bishop's
             Church
             was
             no
             farther
             off
             than
             that
             all
             the
             Members
             were
             to
             come
             to
             it
             in
             the
             morning
             before
             they
             went
             to
             any
             work
             ,
             and
             at
             Evening
             when
             they
             had
             done
             .
             How
             big
             was
             this
             Diocess
             ?
          
           
             Cap.
             44.
             
             The
             Deacon
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Bishop's
             Eye
             ,
             and
             Ear
             ,
             and
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             overwhelmed
             with
             his
             work
             :
             If
             he
             had
             a
             thousand
             subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             one
             Deacon's
             help
             only
             would
             not
             have
             been
             named
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             56.
             
             The
             Bishop
             is
             to
             see
             that
             this
             Deacon
             speak
             Peace
             to
             every
             one
             that
             entreth
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             worship
             .
             Which
             implyeth
             that
             he
             was
             present
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             57.
             
             The
             description
             of
             a
             Church
             Order
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop's
             Seat
             be
             in
             
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             sit
             on
             each
             side
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             the
             Order
             of
             Officiating
             was
             ,
             [
             that
             (
             the
             Deacons
             seeing
             all
             orderly
             keep
             their
             Seats
             )
             the
             Reader
             first
             read
             the
             old
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacon
             or
             Presbyters
             the
             Gospels
             ;
             then
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             exhort
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             These
             were
             then
             the
             Churches
             ;
             where
             every
             Altar
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             So
             cap.
             50.
             
             Cum
             doces
             Episcope
             ,
             jube
             &
             mone
             populum
             frequent
             are
             quotidie
             Ecclesiam
             mane
             &
             vespere
             ,
             ut
             omnino
             abesse
             nolit
             ,
             immo
             assidue
             conveniat
             ,
             neque
             Ullus
             subducendo
             se
             Ecclesiam
             mutilam
             faciat
             ,
             &
             a
             corpore
             Christi
             unum
             membrum
             decerpat
             :
             Neque
             enim
             de
             solis
             Sacerdotibus
             dictum
             est
             ,
             sed
             potius
             quisque
             Laicus
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             a
             Bishop's
             Diocess
             or
             Church
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             one
             Lay
             Member
             should
             be
             absent
             Morning
             or
             Evening
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             The
             Bishop
             had
             the
             particular
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Pupils
             ,
             Widows
             ,
             Labourers
             ,
             Weak
             ,
             Naked
             ,
             Sick
             ,
             Virgins
             ,
             &c.
             And
             cap.
             5.
             
             He
             is
             to
             know
             well
             who
             they
             be
             that
             offer
             all
             the
             Oblations
             ;
             and
             is
             to
             reject
             the
             Oblations
             of
             all
             the
             Wicked
             :
             For
             cap.
             7.
             
             Let
             the
             Poor
             have
             never
             so
             much
             ●eed
             ,
             it
             's
             better
             perish
             by
             Famine
             ,
             than
             receive
             anything
             from
             the
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             contumelious
             to
             his
             Friends
             .
             ]
          
           
             Lib
             8.
             cap.
             4.
             
             The
             Ordering
             of
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             (
             de
             quo
             nulla
             est
             querela
             ;
             &
             qui
             sit
             a
             cuncto
             populo
             ex
             optimis
             quibusque
             electus
             ,
             quo
             nominato
             &
             placente
             populus
             in
             unum
             congregatus
             ,
             una
             cum
             Presbyteris
             &
             Episcopis
             praesentibus
             ,
             die
             Dominico
             ,
             consentiat
             .
             Qui
             vero
             inter
             reliquos
             princeps
             Episcopus
             ,
             percontetur
             Episcopos
             &
             populum
             ,
             an
             ipse
             sit
             quem
             praeesse
             petunt
             ?
             &c.
             So
             that
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Church
             came
             together
             to
             chuse
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             no
             greater
             at
             that
             time
             was
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             
             His
             peractis
             dextram
             &
             laevam
             ejus
             ut
             discipuli
             Magistro
             assistant
             .
             —
             This
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Common
             Rubrick
             (
             of
             the
             best
             and
             eldest
             Liturgy
             that
             I
             know
             of
             recorded
             by
             Church
             History
             )
             for
             the
             celebrating
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             So
             that
             it
             supposeth
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             then
             present
             in
             all
             Churches
             that
             had
             an
             Altar
             and
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             supposeth
             still
             the
             same
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Cap.
             35.
             
             Congregabis
             Episcope
             Ecclesiam
             ad
             vesperam
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             would
             be
             too
             long
             to
             recite
             all
             the
             Bishops
             part
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Offices
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
             It
             is
             hence
             plain
             that
             in
             those
             Ages
             (
             unless
             it
             were
             very
             few
             ;
             perhaps
             only
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             )
             no
             Bishops
             had
             more
             stated
             Assemblies
             or
             Churches
             that
             had
             Altars
             ,
             or
             communicated
             ,
             than
             one
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Canons
             called
             the
             Apostles
             run
             just
             in
             the
             same
             strain
             with
             the
             Constitutions
             :
             And
             though
             by
             some
             of
             them
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             (
             at
             least
             )
             all
             of
             them
             are
             not
             so
             old
             as
             many
             think
             ,
             (
             As
             that
             which
             intimateth
             that
             Rulers
             set
             up
             Clergy-men
             ,
             &c.
             )
             yet
             they
             were
             elder
             than
             our
             Compound
             Diocesane
             Churches
             .
             For
             Can.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             said
             .
             [
             Omnium
             aliorum
             primitiae
             Episcopo
             &
             Presbyteris
             domum
             mittuntur
             ;
             non
             super
             altare
             :
             Manifestum
             est
             autem
             quod
             Episcopus
             &
             Presbyteri
             inter
             Diaconos
             &
             reliquos
             Clericos
             eas
             dividunt
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             and
             many
             such
             passages
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             was
             then
             but
             one
             Altar
             and
             one
             Bishop
             with
             his
             Presbytery
             and
             Deacons
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             
             Ignatius's
             time
             :
             and
             that
             they
             all
             lived
             on
             the
             same
             Altar
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Vid.
             &
             Can.
             58.
             
          
           
             The
             Can.
             32.
             saith
             ,
             [
             Siquis
             Presbyter
             contemnens
             Episcopum
             suum
             ,
             seorsim
             collegerit
             &
             altare
             aliud
             erexerit
             ,
             nihil
             habens
             quo
             reprehendat
             Episcopum
             in
             causa
             pietatis
             ,
             aut
             justitiae
             ,
             deponatur
             ,
             quasi
             principatus
             amator
             existens
             .
             —
             Haec
             autem
             post
             unam
             &
             secundam
             &
             tertiam
             Episcopi
             obsecrationem
             fieri
             conveniat
             .
             ]
             The
             same
             is
             in
             the
             Can.
             5.
             
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             And
             to
             set
             up
             aliud
             Altare
             ,
             &
             Altare
             contra
             Altare
             is
             the
             Phrase
             used
             then
             by
             many
             Writers
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             to
             signifie
             a
             dividing
             and
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             an
             Antichurch
             ;
             All
             which
             sheweth
             that
             then
             a
             Bishops
             Church
             had
             but
             one
             Altar
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Dionysius
             (
             whoever
             or
             whenever
             he
             wrote
             )
             doth
             so
             describe
             the
             Bishops
             work
             as
             sheweth
             that
             he
             had
             but
             one
             Church
             and
             Presbytery
             to
             assist
             him
             .
             Cap.
             4.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Hier.
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             [
             The
             Prefect
             did
             baptize
             those
             that
             were
             converted
             ,
             ]
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             did
             but
             assist
             him
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             long
             manner
             of
             baptizing
             which
             he
             there
             describeth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             were
             called
             together
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             joyned
             in
             it
             .
             And
             this
             was
             in
             times
             when
             the
             Infidels
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             converted
             ,
             and
             baptized
             at
             Age
             ,
             where
             Examinations
             ,
             Professions
             and
             Circumstances
             made
             it
             so
             long
             a
             work
             ,
             as
             this
             alone
             would
             have
             proved
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             no
             greater
             than
             aforesaid
             :
             much
             more
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             work
             which
             he
             describeth
             .
          
           
             X.
             But
             Councils
             give
             the
             surest
             testimonies
             to
             such
             matter
             of
             fact
             :
             Concil
             .
             Agath
             .
             Can.
             4.
             
             Siquis
             etiam
             extra
             Parochias
             ,
             &
             ubi
             legitimus
             est
             ordinariusque
             conventus
             ,
             Oratorium
             habere
             voluerit
             ,
             reliquis
             festivitatibus
             ut
             ibi
             missam
             audiat
             ,
             propter
             fatigationem
             familiae
             ,
             justa
             ordinatione
             permittimus
             .
             Pascha
             vero
             ,
             Natali
             Domini
             ,
             Epiphania
             ,
             Ascensione
             Domini
             ,
             Pentecoste
             ,
             &
             natali
             Sancti
             Johannis
             Baptistae
             ,
             &
             siqui
             maxime
             dies
             ,
             in
             festivitatibus
             habentur
             ,
             non
             nisi
             in
             civitatibus
             ,
             aut
             Parochiis
             audiant
             .
             This
             being
             decreed
             so
             late
             ,
             when
             Christians
             were
             increased
             in
             the
             Countries
             ,
             alloweth
             them
             ,
             to
             avoid
             weariness
             in
             travelling
             with
             their
             Families
             too
             far
             ,
             to
             have
             Chappels
             or
             Oratories
             in
             the
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             (
             but
             so
             that
             they
             come
             all
             to
             the
             City
             or
             Parish
             Church
             on
             all
             the
             greatest
             Festivals
             .
             )
             Which
             sheweth
             that
             then
             the
             Church
             was
             but
             one
             Assembly
             which
             all
             could
             joyn
             in
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             each
             of
             these
             City
             and
             Parish
             Churches
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             is
             apparent
             in
             what
             followeth
             ,
             [
             Can.
             30.
             
             Benedictionem
             super
             plebem
             in
             Ecclesia
             fundere
             aut
             poenitentem
             in
             Ecclesia
             benedicere
             ,
             Presbytero
             penitus
             non
             licebit
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             [
             It
             shall
             not
             at
             all
             be
             lawful
             for
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             pronounce
             the
             Blessing
             on
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             bless
             a
             Penitent
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             Now
             these
             being
             (
             or
             one
             at
             least
             )
             performed
             in
             every
             Church
             Assembly
             ,
             when
             a
             Presbyter
             is
             forbidden
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             implied
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             present
             to
             do
             it
             himself
             :
             and
             so
             that
             every
             communicating
             Assembly
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             Can.
             31.
             
             Missas
             die
             Dominico
             secularibus
             totas
             audire
             speciali
             ordine
             praecipimus
             ;
             ita
             ut
             ante
             benedictionem
             sacerdotis
             egredi
             populus
             non
             praesumat
             ,
             quod
             si
             fecerit
             ,
             ab
             Episcopo
             publice
             confundatur
             .
             So
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             daily
             pronunciation
             
             of
             the
             Blessing
             each
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             but
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             must
             rebuke
             them
             that
             go
             out
             before
             it
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             that
             each
             Church
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             ,
             [
             Qui
             solemnitatum
             ,
             id
             est
             Paschae
             &
             natalis
             domini
             vel
             Pentecostes
             festivitatibus
             ,
             cum
             Episcopis
             interesse
             neglexerint
             ,
             quum
             in
             civitatibus
             communionis
             vel
             benedictionis
             accipiendae
             causa
             positos
             se
             nosse
             debeant
             ,
             triennio
             communione
             priventur
             Ecclesiae
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             in
             a
             City
             there
             were
             no
             more
             Christians
             or
             Church-members
             ,
             than
             could
             congregate
             with
             the
             Bishop
             on
             the
             Festivals
             for
             Communion
             ;
             when
             all
             the
             neglecters
             were
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Communion
             for
             three
             years
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             Council
             at
             Eliberis
             Baetic
             .
             An.
             305.
             had
             nineteen
             Bishops
             ,
             twenty
             six
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             &
             omnis
             Plebs
             stood
             by
             :
             which
             intimateth
             that
             these
             twenty
             six
             Presbyters
             and
             the
             Deacons
             were
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             under
             the
             nineteen
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             two
             Presbyters
             to
             a
             Bishop
             :
             why
             else
             should
             the
             Deacons
             and
             all
             the
             Laity
             be
             there
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             ?
             And
             supposing
             that
             Plebs
             omnis
             here
             signifie
             not
             strictly
             all
             the
             Laity
             ,
             yet
             it
             intimateth
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             no
             greater
             than
             that
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Laity
             was
             there
             ,
             as
             that
             Phrase
             might
             be
             well
             used
             of
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             of
             our
             Compound
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Concil
             .
             Gangrens
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
             No
             one
             was
             to
             receive
             the
             Oblations
             of
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             the
             First-fruits
             ,
             due
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             cap.
             8.
             
             None
             was
             to
             receive
             them
             but
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             he
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             appointed
             .
             This
             sheweth
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Church
             had
             one
             Altar
             and
             one
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             In
             a
             Roman
             Council
             sub
             Silvest
             .
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             [
             Ab
             omni
             Ecclesia
             eligatur
             consecrandus
             Episcopus
             ,
             nullo
             de
             membris
             Ecclesiae
             intercedente
             ,
             &
             omni
             Ecclesia
             conveniente
             :
             &
             nulli
             Episcopo
             liceat
             sine
             cuncta
             Ecclesia
             a
             novissimo
             gradu
             usque
             ad
             primum
             ordinare
             Neophytum
             Silvester
             Papa
             dixit
             ,
             A
             nobis
             incipientes
             moderamine
             lenitatis
             judicare
             ,
             commonemus
             ut
             nulli
             Episcopo
             liceat
             quemlibet
             gradum
             Clerici
             ordinare
             aut
             consecrare
             ,
             nisi
             cum
             omni
             adunata
             Ecclesia
             ,
             si
             placet
             :
             &
             dixerunt
             Episcopi
             ,
             placet
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             fully
             said
             ,
             [
             Let
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             ordained
             be
             chosen
             by
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             no
             one
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             wanting
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             meeting
             together
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             no
             Bishop
             without
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             ordain
             .
             —
             Not
             to
             ordain
             or
             consecrate
             any
             degree
             of
             Clergy-Man
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             together
             in
             one
             .
             And
             how
             great
             then
             were
             the
             Churches
             ,
             when
             even
             at
             Rome
             and
             all
             about
             it
             ,
             The
             whole
             Church
             united
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             could
             meet
             together
             at
             every
             Ordination
             and
             Consecration
             ?
             I
             scarce
             know
             how
             a
             testimony
             can
             be
             plainer
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             The
             Concil
             .
             Sardic
             .
             which
             first
             began
             to
             befriend
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             it
             that
             first
             forbad
             Bishops
             to
             be
             ordained
             in
             small
             Villages
             :
             yet
             note
             that
             even
             there
             it
             was
             not
             absolutely
             forbidden
             to
             all
             Villages
             ;
             but
             
             only
             to
             such
             Villages
             and
             small
             Cities
             where
             one
             Presbyter
             was
             enough
             :
             But
             they
             allowed
             a
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Cities
             .
             [
             Quae
             Episcopos
             habuerunt
             ,
             &
             siqua
             tam
             populosa
             est
             Civitas
             vel
             Locus
             (
             mark
             Locus
             as
             distinct
             from
             Civitas
             )
             qui
             mereatur
             habere
             Episcopum
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             if
             there
             were
             but
             people
             enough
             for
             more
             than
             one
             Presbyter
             ,
             they
             allowed
             them
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             Can.
             14.
             
             It
             is
             decreed
             that
             ,
             [
             As
             no
             Lay-man
             must
             be
             above
             three
             Weeks
             from
             Church
             ,
             so
             no
             Bishop
             from
             his
             own
             Church
             at
             another
             place
             .
             ]
             Whereas
             if
             a
             Bishop
             have
             many
             Churches
             ,
             or
             many
             hundred
             ,
             or
             a
             thousand
             ,
             he
             could
             be
             but
             at
             one
             in
             a
             Year
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             nothing
             but
             travel
             from
             parish
             to
             Parish
             .
             Only
             in
             the
             next
             Canon
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             Farms
             or
             Lands
             in
             the
             Country
             are
             dispensed
             with
             for
             three
             Weeks
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             their
             own
             Churches
             ,
             so
             they
             go
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             XV.
             In
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Nic.
             ad
             Eccles
             .
             Aegypt
             .
             (
             in
             Crab.
             pag.
             262.
             
             T.
             1.
             )
             Presbyters
             were
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             [
             Solummodo
             sivideantur
             digni
             ,
             &
             populus
             eos
             elegerit
             ,
             condecernente
             simul
             &
             designante
             maxime
             Alexandriae
             Civitatis
             Episcopo
             .
             ]
             Still
             the
             people
             that
             had
             the
             choice
             were
             no
             more
             than
             could
             meet
             to
             chuse
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             in
             the
             Arabick
             Canons
             ascribed
             to
             this
             Council
             by
             some
             of
             late
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             Can.
             72.
             
             Sic
             Episcopi
             &
             Sacerdotes
             si
             Civitates
             suas
             &
             Altaria
             propter
             alia
             majora
             relinquerent
             ,
             male
             facerent
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             each
             City
             even
             then
             had
             but
             one
             Altar
             or
             Meeting
             for
             Sacramental
             Communion
             :
             though
             when
             these
             were
             written
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             Churches
             in
             Villages
             that
             had
             Altars
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             Pisan
             .
             Can.
             57.
             
             Archi-presbyter
             in
             absentia
             Episcopi
             honoretur
             tanquam
             Episcopus
             ,
             quia
             est
             loco
             ejus
             ,
             &
             sit
             caput
             Sacerdotum
             qui
             sub
             potestate
             ejus
             sunt
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
             The
             Bishop
             then
             was
             but
             such
             a
             Head
             of
             Priests
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             as
             an
             Arch-Presbyter
             might
             be
             in
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             And
             Cap.
             9.
             
             The
             Vote
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             without
             the
             Arch-bishop
             shall
             not
             serve
             to
             chuse
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             all
             gathered
             together
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             The
             Concil
             .
             Vasense
             granted
             leave
             for
             Presbyters
             to
             preach
             and
             Deacons
             to
             read
             Homilies
             in
             Country
             Parishes
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             both
             that
             Bishops
             were
             the
             ordinary
             Preachers
             to
             their
             whole
             Flocks
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Parishes
             were
             yet
             but
             new
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             but
             Chappels
             that
             yet
             had
             not
             Altars
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             Binnius
             in
             Concil
             .
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             
             To.
             2.
             cap.
             20.
             saith
             ,
             [
             Dalmatius
             told
             the
             Emperor
             that
             there
             were
             six
             thousand
             Bishops
             under
             the
             Metropolitan
             sent
             to
             the
             Council
             that
             were
             against
             Nestorius
             ;
             ]
             And
             there
             was
             a
             great
             number
             on
             the
             other
             side
             with
             Johan
             .
             Antiochen
             .
             who
             cast
             out
             Cyril
             and
             Memnon
             .
             How
             great
             think
             you
             were
             these
             Bishops
             Dioceses
             ?
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             3.
             cap.
             39.
             
             &
             40.
             (
             in
             Crab
             )
             some
             would
             have
             had
             many
             (
             twelve
             )
             Bishops
             at
             each
             Bishop's
             Ordination
             ;
             but
             Aurelius
             desired
             it
             might
             be
             but
             three
             ,
             because
             [
             Crebro
             &
             pene
             per
             diem
             Dominicum
             ordinationes
             habemus
             ,
             ]
             they
             
             had
             Ordinations
             almost
             every
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             and
             Tripoli
             had
             but
             five
             Bishops
             .
             How
             big
             were
             these
             Dioceses
             where
             the
             Bishops
             could
             meet
             almost
             every
             Lord's
             day
             for
             Ordinations
             ;
             and
             five
             under
             Tripoly
             was
             an
             exceeding
             small
             number
             .
          
           
             And
             cap.
             40.
             
             If
             a
             Bishop
             were
             accused
             at
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             Cause
             was
             to
             be
             tried
             ,
             In
             eadem
             plebe
             cui
             ordinandus
             est
             ;
             And
             surely
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             in
             many
             hundred
             Congregations
             at
             once
             or
             per
             vices
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             (
             before
             this
             )
             Can.
             5.
             (
             pag.
             321.
             in
             Crab
             )
             Siquis
             Presbyter
             aut
             Diaconus
             Episcopum
             proprium
             contemnens
             ,
             se
             ab
             Ecclesia
             segregaverit
             &
             seorsum
             colligens
             Altare
             constituit
             (
             vel
             in
             secunda
             edit
             .
             &
             privatim
             apud
             se
             collectis
             populis
             Altare
             erigere
             ausus
             fuerit
             ,
             &c.
             )
             This
             sheweth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Presbyters
             then
             joyned
             with
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             then
             each
             Church
             had
             but
             one
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             erect
             another
             Altar
             elsewhere
             ,
             was
             to
             set
             up
             another
             Church
             .
          
           
             Can.
             8.
             
             Presbyteri
             qui
             sunt
             in
             agris
             Canonicas
             Epistolas
             dare
             non
             possunt
             —
             Chorepiscopi
             autem
             —
             dare
             possunt
             —
             This
             sheweth
             that
             then
             the
             Country
             Villages
             had
             Chorepiscopos
             with
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Can.
             10
             Qui
             in
             vicis
             vel
             possissionibus
             Chorepiscopi
             nominantur
             quamvis
             manus
             impositionem
             Episcoporum
             perceperint
             ,
             &
             ut
             Episcopi
             consecrati
             sint
             ,
             tamen
             Sanctae
             Synodo
             placuit
             ,
             ut
             modum
             proprium
             recognoscant
             ,
             ut
             gubernent
             sibi
             subjectas
             Ecclesias
             earumque
             moderamine
             curaque
             contenti
             sint
             .
             This
             sheweth
             that
             then
             the
             Churches
             in
             Villages
             had
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             City
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Can.
             16.
             
             A
             Bishop
             that
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             vacant
             Church
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             a
             perfect
             Council
             ,
             where
             must
             be
             the
             Metropolitane
             ,
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             etsi
             cunctus
             populus
             quem
             diripuit
             eum
             habere
             delegerit
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             the
             whole
             people
             were
             no
             more
             than
             could
             meet
             to
             chuse
             him
             .
          
           
             Can.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             21.
             imply
             the
             same
             ;
             Episcopus
             ab
             alia
             Parochia
             non
             migret
             ad
             aliam
             ,
             nec
             sponte
             sua
             insiliens
             ,
             nec
             vi
             coactus
             a
             populo
             ,
             nec
             ab
             Episcopis
             necessitate
             compulsus
             :
             Maneat
             autem
             in
             Ecclesia
             quam
             primitus
             adeo
             sortitus
             est
             .
             A
             Church
             and
             a
             Parish
             are
             here
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             no
             greater
             than
             that
             the
             people
             could
             be
             the
             compellers
             ,
             which
             implieth
             their
             concurrence
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             in
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ;
             but
             in
             one
             only
             .
          
           
             Can.
             23.
             
             The
             Goods
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             faithfully
             to
             be
             kept
             :
             which
             also
             are
             to
             be
             dispensed
             by
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             committed
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             that
             are
             congregated
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             it
             's
             manifest
             what
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ,
             who
             cannot
             but
             know
             what
             are
             the
             Church
             Goods
             ,
             &c.
             Here
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             contained
             only
             the
             souls
             that
             were
             congregated
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             many
             Congregations
             .
             2.
             
             All
             the
             Church
             Goods
             were
             known
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Bishop
             did
             dispose
             of
             them
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             but
             could
             alienate
             none
             at
             his
             death
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             it
             was
             but
             one
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             joyned
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
           
             Cap.
             25.
             hath
             the
             same
             Evidence
             :
             The
             Bishop
             dispenseth
             all
             the
             Goods
             and
             Lands
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             need
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             appropriate
             them
             to
             his
             Kindred
             ,
             &c.
             but
             use
             them
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             XX.
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
             The
             Bishop's
             dwelling
             was
             to
             be
             near
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             But
             if
             he
             had
             many
             Churches
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             told
             which
             .
             )
             Can.
             17.
             
             The
             Bishop
             was
             to
             exercise
             the
             care
             of
             Government
             of
             Widows
             ,
             Orphans
             ,
             and
             Strangers
             by
             his
             Arch-Presbyter
             and
             Arch-Deacon
             (
             which
             sheweth
             that
             they
             had
             not
             many
             Churches
             ;
             where
             each
             appropriate
             Presbyter
             and
             Deacons
             did
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             Can.
             22.
             
             The
             Peoples
             consent
             and
             testimony
             was
             necessary
             to
             every
             Clerk
             ordained
             :
             (
             which
             sheweth
             how
             large
             the
             Churches
             or
             People
             were
             .
             )
          
           
             Can.
             35.
             
             The
             Bishop
             is
             ordered
             to
             sit
             above
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Consess
             ;
             but
             at
             home
             to
             know
             himself
             to
             be
             their
             Colleague
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             they
             were
             all
             belonging
             to
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             many
             far
             from
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             Concil
             .
             Laodic
             .
             Presbyters
             must
             not
             go
             into
             the
             Church
             (
             or
             Sacrarium
             as
             the
             other
             Ed.
             )
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             sit
             in
             the
             Seats
             ,
             but
             must
             go
             in
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             sit
             in
             lower
             Seats
             (
             till
             he
             comes
             .
             )
             Which
             sheweth
             that
             they
             were
             all
             in
             one
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             there
             had
             been
             many
             Churches
             distant
             where
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             but
             Presbyters
             only
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             that
             Case
             would
             have
             been
             excepted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             is
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             [
             Sickness
             and
             Peregrination
             .
             ]
             See
             Binnius
             three
             Versions
             ,
             To.
             1.
             pag.
             292.
             and
             Crab's
             two
             Vol.
             1.
             pag.
             310.
             
          
           
             Can.
             28.
             
             Forbidding
             the
             Agapae
             ,
             or
             Church
             Feasts
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             implieth
             that
             other
             Houses
             could
             contain
             the
             Church
             Members
             .
             And
             Can.
             58.
             
             Forbidding
             Oblationes
             fieri
             vel
             celebrari
             in
             domibus
             ab
             Episcopis
             vel
             Presbyteris
             ,
             doth
             shew
             that
             till
             they
             built
             Chappels
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Congregation
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             which
             was
             where
             the
             Bishop
             was
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             Decretum
             Innocent
             .
             1.
             
             P.
             Rom.
             (
             in
             Crab
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             pag.
             453.
             )
             Dicit
             ,
             De
             consignandis
             infantibus
             manifestum
             est
             non
             ab
             alio
             ,
             quam
             ab
             Episcopis
             fieri
             licere
             :
             Nam
             Presbyteri
             licet
             sint
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             Pontificatus
             tamen
             apicem
             non
             habent
             ,
             &c.
             And
             for
             how
             many
             one
             Bishop
             can
             do
             this
             with
             all
             his
             other
             work
             also
             ,
             you
             may
             judge
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             (
             To
             look
             back
             ,
             )
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             2.
             
             Can
             3.
             decreeth
             ,
             [
             Chrismatis
             confectio
             ,
             &
             puellarum
             consecratio
             a
             Presbyteris
             non
             fiant
             :
             Vel
             reconciliare
             quenquam
             in
             publica
             missa
             ,
             Presbytero
             non
             licere
             .
             ]
             (
             Crab.
             pag.
             424.
             )
             But
             this
             being
             an
             ordinary
             publick
             work
             ,
             this
             supposeth
             the
             Bishop
             still
             present
             in
             every
             Church
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Church
             no
             more
             numerous
             than
             he
             could
             do
             it
             for
             :
             whereas
             if
             Discipline
             were
             but
             moderately
             exercised
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             fewer
             than
             many
             hundreds
             in
             a
             day
             for
             the
             Bishop
             either
             to
             excommunicate
             or
             absolve
             in
             this
             Diocess
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             Leg.
             Albaspin
             .
             Not.
             pag.
             268.
             
             And
             the
             fourth
             Can.
             fortifieth
             this
             by
             this
             exception
             ,
             Si
             quisquam
             
             in
             periculo
             fuerit
             constitutus
             &
             se
             reconciliari
             divinis
             altaribus
             petierit
             ,
             si
             Episcopus
             absens
             fuerit
             ,
             debet
             utique
             Presbyter
             consulere
             Episcopum
             ,
             &
             sic
             periclitantem
             cum
             praecepto
             reconciliare
             .
             Where
             note
             that
             reconciliari
             altaribus
             is
             the
             Phrase
             for
             being
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Churches
             :
             And
             that
             no
             Presbyter
             might
             do
             it
             but
             in
             case
             of
             the
             persons
             danger
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             absence
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Bishops
             Command
             :
             Which
             still
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             usually
             present
             .
             And
             as
             Albaspineus
             noteth
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             might
             not
             do
             it
             for
             a
             dying
             Man
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             consulted
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             all
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             Command
             :
             Which
             supposeth
             him
             near
             (
             for
             the
             man
             may
             be
             dead
             before
             our
             Ministers
             can
             ride
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             have
             his
             Commission
             )
             and
             supposeth
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             but
             small
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             To
             make
             short
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             place
             for
             doubting
             ,
             I
             will
             joyn
             several
             Canons
             which
             decree
             that
             [
             No
             Man
             shall
             be
             a
             Clerk
             to
             two
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             an
             Abbot
             to
             two
             Monasteries
             ,
             nor
             a
             Bishop
             to
             two
             Cities
             or
             Churches
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             Concil
             .
             Oecumen
             .
             Nic.
             2.
             
             Can.
             15.
             (
             in
             Bin.
             pag.
             394.
             )
             Clericus
             ab
             hoc
             deinceps
             tempore
             ,
             in
             duabus
             Ecclesiis
             non
             collocetur
             .
             Ab
             ipsa
             enim
             domini
             voce
             audivimus
             ,
             non
             posse
             quenquam
             duobus
             dominis
             servire
             .
          
           
             And
             Concil
             .
             Chalcedon
             .
             Can.
             10.
             juxta
             Dionys
             .
             Non
             licet
             Clericum
             conscribi
             in
             duabus
             simul
             Ecclesiis
             .
             And
             though
             then
             the
             Can.
             17.
             sheweth
             that
             there
             were
             Singularum
             Ecclesiarum
             Rusticae
             Parochiae
             vel
             possessiones
             ,
             yet
             these
             were
             but
             like
             our
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             not
             called
             Churches
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Bishop's
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Secular
             Power
             made
             any
             place
             a
             City
             ,
             it
             was
             thereupon
             to
             follow
             the
             Secular
             Order
             .
             So
             of
             Abbots
             ,
             Concil
             .
             Venet.
             Can.
             8.
             (
             in
             Crab
             ,
             pag.
             948.
             )
             no
             one
             was
             to
             have
             two
             Monasteries
             ;
             Vid.
             Concil
             .
             Agath
             .
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             And
             Photius
             &
             Balsamon
             Nomocan
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             cap.
             20.
             pag.
             21.
             
             Ne
             in
             una
             Provincia
             duo
             Metropolitani
             ,
             aut
             in
             una
             Civitate
             duo
             Episcopi
             ,
             aut
             in
             duabus
             Civitatibus
             unus
             Clericus
             —
             Neque
             in
             duabus
             Civitatibus
             quis
             potest
             esse
             Episcopus
             .
             ]
             Excepting
             only
             (
             even
             then
             )
             Episcopum
             Tomensem
             :
             Ille
             enim
             reliquarum
             Ecclesiarum
             Scythiae
             curam
             gerit
             ,
             (
             Because
             the
             Christians
             were
             few
             ,
             and
             from
             under
             the
             Roman
             Power
             .
             )
             [
             Et
             Leontopolis
             Isauriae
             sub
             Episcopo
             Isauropolis
             est
             ]
             He
             addeth
             ,
             [
             Porro
             35
             Const
             .
             tit
             .
             3.
             l.
             1.
             
             Cod.
             c.
             3.
             &c.
             ait
             ,
             [
             Eum
             qui
             quamcunque
             veterem
             aut
             recens
             conditam
             civitatem
             ,
             proprii
             Episcopatus
             jure
             ,
             aliove
             privilegio
             privat
             ,
             tametsi
             Principis
             permissu
             id
             faciat
             ,
             infamia
             notat
             ,
             mulctatque
             bonis
             constitutio
             ;
             ac
             simul
             inceptum
             irritum
             facit
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             no
             City
             new
             or
             old
             might
             be
             deprived
             of
             its
             Privilege
             of
             having
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Now
             seeing
             Corporations
             and
             Market
             Towns
             are
             in
             the
             old
             sense
             Cities
             ,
             and
             seeing
             Parish
             Churches
             such
             as
             ours
             are
             true
             Churches
             (
             as
             Communities
             )
             how
             many
             Cities
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             have
             many
             Bishops
             now
             ?
             He
             addeth
             ,
             Can.
             15.
             ●onc
             .
             7.
             and
             saith
             [
             Si
             non
             permittitur
             cuiquam
             in
             duabus
             Ecclesiis
             Clericum
             fieri
             ,
             multo
             magis
             praesul
             duo
             Monasteria
             non
             moderabitur
             ;
             Quemadmodum
             neque
             unum
             caput
             duo
             corpora
             .
             Therefore
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             much
             less
             should
             one
             Church-man
             or
             Bishop
             be
             the
             head
             of
             many
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             Bodies
             ,
             without
             any
             subordinate
             Head
             or
             Bishop
             under
             him
             .
             Why
             may
             not
             an
             Abbot
             as
             well
             rule
             a
             thousand
             Monasteries
             ,
             per
             alios
             non
             Abbates
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             a
             thousand
             Churches
             per
             alios
             non
             Episcop●s
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             More
             Testimonies
             of
             Councils
             added
             to
             the
             former
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             UPon
             the
             Review
             ,
             finding
             some
             considerable
             Evidences
             from
             Councils
             before
             omitted
             ,
             some
             shall
             be
             here
             added
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Roman
             Clergy
             called
             a
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Bin.
             pag.
             158.
             &c.
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Interregnum
             they
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             and
             Cyprian
             wrote
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             been
             a
             year
             or
             two
             without
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             their
             Actions
             were
             not
             null
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Carthage
             Council
             with
             Cyprian
             condemn
             even
             a
             dead
             man
             called
             Victor
             ,
             
             because
             by
             his
             Will
             he
             left
             one
             Faustinus
             a
             Presbyter
             the
             Guardian
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             him
             off
             his
             Sacred
             Work
             to
             mind
             Secular
             things
             .
             Did
             this
             favour
             of
             Bishop's
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             Magistracy
             or
             Domination
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             came
             the
             Carthage
             Councils
             to
             have
             so
             many
             hundreds
             in
             so
             narrow
             a
             room
             or
             space
             of
             Land
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Corporation
             or
             big
             Town
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             Anno
             308.
             at
             a
             Carthage
             Council
             the
             very
             Donatists
             had
             two
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             Bishops
             .
             And
             at
             Arles
             two
             hundred
             Bishops
             heard
             the
             Donatists
             Cause
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Laodicean
             Council
             decreed
             ,
             Can.
             46.
             that
             the
             Baptized
             should
             learn
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             on
             Friday
             repeat
             it
             to
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             :
             ]
             which
             implieth
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             present
             with
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             Cap.
             57.
             
             It
             is
             ordained
             that
             thenceforth
             [
             Bishops
             should
             not
             be
             ordained
             in
             small
             Villages
             and
             Hamlets
             ,
             but
             Visiters
             should
             be
             appointed
             them
             :
             But
             such
             (
             Bishops
             )
             as
             had
             heretofore
             been
             there
             ordained
             should
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             City
             Bishop
             .
             ]
             Which
             implieth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             every
             big
             Town
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Villages
             before
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Haer.
             68.
             pag.
             717.
             &c.
             saith
             ,
             That
             Peter
             separated
             from
             Meletius
             in
             the
             same
             room
             ,
             and
             as
             Meletius
             went
             to
             the
             Mines
             ,
             he
             made
             new
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             gathered
             new
             Churches
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             several
             Cities
             there
             were
             two
             (
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             :
             )
             Which
             implieth
             that
             they
             were
             Congregations
             for
             Personal
             Communion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             alloweth
             Rural
             Bishops
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             (
             whom
             Petavius
             proveth
             to
             have
             been
             true
             Bishops
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             Greg.
             Nazianz.
             pag.
             528.
             &c.
             sheweth
             how
             Churches
             were
             enlarged
             and
             changed
             when
             the
             strife
             began
             between
             Mea
             &
             Tua
             ,
             Antiqua
             &
             Nova
             ,
             Nobilior
             &
             Ignobilior
             ,
             Multitudine
             Opulentior
             aut
             Tenuior
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             After
             Lucifer
             Calaritanus
             ordained
             Paulinus
             ,
             Antioch
             had
             long
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             half
             being
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             half
             cleaving
             to
             Meletius
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Nazianzen
             had
             in
             the
             great
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             but
             one
             of
             the
             small
             Churches
             .
             (
             the
             Arians
             having
             the
             greater
             )
             till
             Theodosius
             gave
             him
             the
             greater
             :
             And
             those
             Hearers
             he
             was
             Bishop
             over
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Capua
             ordered
             that
             both
             the
             Bishops
             Flocks
             in
             Antioch
             (
             under
             Evagrius
             and
             Flavian
             )
             should
             live
             together
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Many
             Cities
             tolerated
             Novatian
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             oft
             many
             other
             Dissenters
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             that
             but
             part
             of
             the
             City
             were
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Council
             at
             Carthage
             (
             called
             the
             last
             by
             Binius
             )
             decreed
             that
             [
             Reconciliation
             of
             Penitents
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Chrisme
             and
             consecrating
             Virgins
             )
             is
             to
             be
             done
             only
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             except
             in
             great
             necessity
             :
             (
             For
             how
             many
             Parishes
             can
             a
             Bishop
             do
             all
             this
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Office
             ?
             )
             And
             when
             Christians
             were
             multiplied
             they
             that
             desired
             a
             Bishop
             where
             was
             none
             before
             ,
             might
             have
             one
             .
             But
             else
             aliud
             Altare
             is
             again
             forbidden
             to
             be
             set
             up
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Another
             Carthage
             Council
             decreeth
             ,
             Can.
             15.
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             have
             but
             vile
             or
             cheap
             Houshold-stuff
             and
             a
             poor
             Table
             and
             Diet
             ,
             and
             seek
             Authority
             or
             Dignity
             by
             his
             Faith
             and
             desert
             of
             Life
             .
             Can.
             19.
             
             That
             he
             contend
             not
             for
             transitory
             things
             though
             provoked
             .
             Can.
             23.
             
             That
             he
             hear
             no
             Cause
             but
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             :
             else
             it
             shall
             be
             void
             that
             is
             sentenced
             without
             them
             ,
             unless
             confirmed
             by
             their
             presence
             .
             (
             Note
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             constant
             work
             required
             a
             constant
             presence
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             a
             selected
             Chapter
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             is
             named
             :
             And
             must
             those
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             dwell
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             travel
             thither
             for
             daily
             Causes
             of
             Offenders
             ?
             &c.
             )
             Can.
             28
             ,
             &
             30.
             
             Bishops
             unjust
             Sentence
             void
             :
             and
             Judgment
             against
             the
             absent
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Agathum
             ,
             Can.
             3.
             saith
             ,
             [
             If
             Bishops
             wrongfully
             excommunicate
             one
             ,
             any
             other
             Bishop
             shall
             receive
             him
             :
             ]
             Which
             implieth
             that
             the
             wronged
             person
             lived
             within
             reach
             of
             a
             Neighbour
             Bishop's
             Parish
             :
             For
             it
             doth
             not
             bind
             him
             to
             remove
             his
             Dwelling
             :
             And
             leave
             to
             go
             daily
             twenty
             or
             forty
             Miles
             to
             Church
             is
             a
             small
             kindness
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             have
             already
             cited
             ,
             Can.
             63.
             
             If
             any
             Citizens
             on
             the
             great
             Solemnities
             ,
             Easter
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Nativity
             or
             Whitsuntide
             ,
             shall
             neglect
             to
             meet
             where
             the
             Bishops
             are
             (
             seeing
             they
             are
             set
             in
             the
             Cities
             for
             Benediction
             and
             Communion
             )
             let
             them
             for
             three
             Years
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             even
             when
             Churches
             were
             enlarged
             ,
             yet
             you
             see
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             them
             met
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Divers
             Canons
             give
             the
             Bishop
             a
             third
             or
             fourth
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             Profits
             ;
             And
             if
             those
             Churches
             had
             been
             as
             big
             as
             our
             Dioceses
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             too
             much
             of
             all
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             A
             Synod
             at
             Carpentoracte
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             shall
             not
             take
             all
             the
             Country
             Parish
             Maintenance
             to
             himself
             :
             Which
             implieth
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             his
             Country
             Parish
             was
             small
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Orleance
             ,
             Anno
             540.
             decree
             ,
             Can.
             3.
             about
             ordaining
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             [
             Qui
             praeponendus
             est
             omnibus
             ,
             ab
             omnibus
             eligatur
             .
             ]
             The
             Dioceses
             yet
             were
             not
             so
             large
             ,
             but
             that
             All
             met
             to
             chuse
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             So
             Concil
             .
             Byzazen
             .
             saith
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             [
             By
             the
             Election
             of
             all
             .
             ]
          
           
             19.
             
             Another
             at
             Orleance
             ,
             Anno
             545.
             saith
             ,
             [
             No
             Citizen
             must
             celebrate
             Easter
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             keep
             the
             principal
             Festivities
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             where
             the
             holy
             Assembly
             must
             be
             kept
             .
             But
             if
             any
             have
             a
             necessity
             to
             go
             
             abroad
             ,
             let
             him
             ask
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             ]
             Here
             is
             but
             one
             City
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Individuals
             must
             be
             known
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             ask
             his
             leave
             to
             go
             abroad
             .
          
           
             And
             Can.
             5.
             saith
             ,
             [
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             ordained
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             which
             he
             is
             to
             oversee
             .
             ]
             Which
             implieth
             that
             he
             had
             but
             one
             Church
             and
             Country
             Chappels
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Another
             Orleance
             Council
             hath
             the
             like
             ,
             deposing
             all
             Bishops
             that
             come
             not
             in
             by
             common
             consent
             :
             And
             requiring
             them
             both
             in
             their
             Cities
             and
             Territories
             to
             relieve
             the
             Poor
             from
             the
             Church-House
             .
             ]
             Let
             us
             have
             such
             Dioceses
             as
             the
             Bishop
             can
             do
             this
             for
             ,
             and
             we
             consent
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             A
             Synod
             at
             Paris
             ,
             Can.
             8.
             says
             ,
             [
             Let
             no
             Man
             be
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             whom
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             People
             and
             Clerks
             shall
             seek
             with
             plenary
             Will
             :
             None
             shall
             be
             put
             in
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             ]
             &c.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             King
             Clodoveus
             called
             a
             Synod
             at
             Cabilone
             ,
             which
             Can.
             10.
             decreeth
             ,
             [
             That
             all
             Ordination
             of
             Bishops
             be
             null
             that
             was
             otherwise
             made
             than
             by
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Comprovincials
             ,
             the
             Clerks
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             .
             ]
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             Const
             .
             Trul.
             Can.
             38.
             sheweth
             how
             the
             unhappy
             changes
             were
             made
             ,
             decreeing
             ,
             [
             That
             whatever
             alteration
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             shall
             make
             on
             any
             City
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
             shall
             follow
             it
             .
             ]
             And
             so
             if
             the
             King
             will
             make
             every
             Market
             Town
             a
             City
             ,
             it
             shall
             have
             a
             Bishop
             :
             And
             if
             he
             will
             make
             but
             one
             or
             two
             cities
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             but
             one
             or
             two
             Bishops
             :
             And
             if
             he
             will
             make
             one
             City
             Regent
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             so
             .
             Thus
             Rome
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             &c.
             came
             by
             their
             Superiority
             .
             But
             Hierome
             telleth
             us
             the
             contrary
             ;
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tanais
             ,
             or
             any
             small
             City
             (
             like
             our
             least
             Corporations
             )
             was
             of
             equal
             Church-Dignity
             with
             Rome
             (
             or
             the
             greatest
             .
             )
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             same
             Council
             ,
             Can.
             78.
             repeateth
             that
             ,
             [
             All
             the
             Illuminate
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Baptized
             )
             must
             learn
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             every
             Friday
             say
             it
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             .
             ]
             I
             hope
             they
             did
             not
             go
             every
             Friday
             such
             a
             Journey
             as
             Lincoln
             ,
             York
             ,
             or
             Norwich
             Diocess
             ,
             (
             no
             nor
             the
             least
             in
             England
             )
             would
             have
             put
             them
             to
             ;
             nor
             that
             the
             Bishop
             heard
             as
             many
             thousands
             every
             Friday
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             ours
             by
             that
             Canon
             should
             have
             heard
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Anno
             693.
             at
             a
             Toletane
             Council
             ,
             King
             Egica
             writeth
             a
             Sermon
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             therein
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             [
             Every
             Parish
             that
             hath
             twelve
             Families
             must
             have
             their
             proper
             Governor
             (
             not
             a
             Curate
             that
             is
             no
             Governor
             .
             )
             But
             if
             it
             be
             less
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             part
             of
             another's
             Charge
             .
             ]
          
           
             26.
             
             Anno
             756.
             
             Pipin
             called
             a
             Council
             in
             France
             ,
             whos
             's
             Can.
             1.
             is
             ,
             that
             [
             Every
             City
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop
             .
             ]
             And
             (
             as
             is
             beforesaid
             )
             every
             Corporate
             Town
             was
             a
             City
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             In
             the
             Epitome
             of
             the
             old
             Canons
             sent
             by
             Pope
             Adrian
             to
             Carolus
             Magnus
             ,
             published
             by
             Canisius
             ,
             the
             eighth
             Antioch
             Canon
             is
             ,
             [
             Country
             Presbyters
             may
             not
             give
             Canonical
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Petavius
             proveth
             (
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             Arrius
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             Can.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             That
             [
             No
             Bishop
             be
             above
             three
             Weeks
             in
             another
             City
             ,
             nor
             above
             two
             Weeks
             from
             his
             own
             Church
             .
             ]
             Which
             intimateth
             that
             he
             had
             one
             single
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             And
             Can.
             19.
             
             That
             when
             a
             place
             wants
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             that
             held
             them
             must
             not
             proudly
             hold
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             hinder
             them
             from
             one
             ;
             else
             he
             must
             lose
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             The
             same
             Canons
             say
             (
             Can.
             94.
             )
             If
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             six
             Months
             after
             Admonition
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             neglect
             to
             make
             Catholicks
             of
             the
             people
             belonging
             to
             his
             Seat
             ,
             any
             other
             shall
             obtain
             them
             that
             shall
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             Heresie
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Churches
             were
             not
             so
             big
             but
             that
             there
             might
             be
             divers
             in
             one
             Town
             .
             2.
             
             And
             converting
             the
             People
             is
             a
             better
             Title
             ,
             than
             Parish
             Bounds
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             It
             is
             there
             also
             decreed
             ,
             [
             That
             no
             Bishop
             ordain
             or
             judge
             in
             another's
             Parish
             :
             else
             it
             shall
             be
             void
             :
             ]
             And
             they
             forbid
             [
             Foreign
             Judgments
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unmeet
             that
             he
             should
             be
             judged
             by
             Strangers
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             Judges
             of
             the
             same
             Province
             chosen
             by
             himself
             .
             ]
             But
             our
             Diocesanes
             are
             Strangers
             to
             almost
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             chosen
             by
             them
             .
             See
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Also
             another
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             made
             by
             Magistrates
             be
             void
             :
             yea
             ,
             all
             that
             use
             the
             Secular
             Magistrate
             to
             get
             a
             Church
             must
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             separated
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             joyn
             with
             him
             :
             Also
             if
             any
             exact
             Money
             ;
             or
             for
             affection
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             drive
             any
             from
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             segregate
             any
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             shut
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Chalone
             under
             Carol.
             Magn.
             the
             Can.
             15.
             condemneth
             Arch-Deacons
             that
             exercise
             Domination
             over
             Parish-Presbyters
             ,
             and
             take
             Fees
             of
             them
             :
             as
             matter
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Order
             and
             Rectitude
             .
             And
             Can.
             13.
             saith
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             some
             Brethren
             (
             Bishops
             )
             that
             they
             force
             them
             whom
             they
             are
             about
             to
             ordain
             to
             swear
             that
             they
             are
             worthy
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             do
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             Bishop
             that
             ordaineth
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             they
             are
             ordained
             :
             Which
             Oath
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             very
             dangerous
             we
             all
             agree
             shall
             be
             forbidden
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Dioceses
             were
             not
             yet
             so
             large
             as
             to
             need
             such
             subordinate
             Governors
             as
             ours
             have
             :
             Nor
             2.
             
             Were
             Oaths
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Church
             yet
             thought
             lawful
             ,
             but
             forbidden
             as
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Aquisgrane
             ,
             under
             Ludov.
             Pius
             ,
             wrote
             an
             excellent
             Treatise
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             teach
             Bishops
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             which
             hath
             much
             to
             my
             present
             use
             ,
             but
             too
             long
             to
             be
             recited
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Upon
             Ebbos
             Flight
             that
             deposed
             Lud.
             Pius
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishoprick
             of
             Rhemes
             was
             void
             ten
             Years
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             two
             Presbyters
             ,
             Fulk
             and
             Hotho
             :
             who
             were
             not
             then
             uncapable
             of
             governing
             the
             Flock
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             they
             governed
             Neighbour
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Canisius
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Concilium
             Regiaticinum
             ,
             and
             Can.
             6.
             is
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             Arch-Presbyter
             examine
             every
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             personally
             ,
             and
             take
             account
             of
             their
             Families
             and
             Lives
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             Confessions
             :
             And
             Can.
             7.
             
             That
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             may
             reconcile
             a
             Penitent
             by
             his
             Command
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             shew
             that
             yet
             Dioceses
             were
             not
             at
             the
             largest
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Papia
             ,
             Anno
             855.
             order
             yet
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             chuse
             the
             Bishops
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             Laity
             on
             pretence
             of
             their
             electing
             power
             trample
             not
             on
             the
             Arch-Presbyter
             ,
             and
             that
             Great
             Men's
             Chappels
             empty
             not
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             35.
             
             Yea
             ,
             Pope
             Nicholas
             ,
             Tit.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             decreeth
             that
             no
             Bishops
             be
             ordained
             but
             by
             the
             Election
             or
             Consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             .
             ]
             When
             they
             became
             uncapable
             of
             the
             ancient
             Order
             ,
             yet
             they
             kept
             up
             the
             words
             of
             the
             old
             Canons
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             This
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             old
             Canons
             repeated
             at
             a
             Roman
             Council
             ,
             Anno
             868.
             
             [
             That
             if
             Bishops
             excommunicate
             any
             wrongfully
             ,
             or
             for
             light
             Causes
             ,
             and
             not
             restore
             them
             ,
             the
             Neighbour
             Bishops
             shall
             take
             such
             to
             their
             Communion
             till
             the
             next
             Synod
             :
             ]
             Which
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             next
             Parish
             or
             Corporation
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             that
             dwelt
             in
             another
             County
             out
             of
             reach
             .
          
           
             And
             Can.
             72.
             
             Because
             the
             Bishops
             hindred
             by
             other
             business
             ,
             cannot
             go
             to
             all
             the
             Sick
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             or
             any
             Christians
             )
             may
             anoint
             them
             .
             How
             big
             was
             the
             Diocess
             when
             this
             Canon
             was
             first
             made
             ?
             Who
             would
             give
             his
             business
             ,
             rather
             than
             Distance
             ,
             and
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             Impossibility
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             Lincoln
             ,
             Norwich
             ,
             &c.
             visit
             not
             all
             the
             Sick
             in
             their
             Dioceses
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             Anno
             869
             ,
             till
             879.
             was
             held
             a
             Council
             called
             General
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             Can.
             8.
             is
             ,
             [
             Whereas
             it
             is
             reported
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Heretical
             and
             Usurpers
             ,
             but
             some
             Orthodox
             Patriarchs
             also
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             security
             have
             made
             men
             subscribe
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             to
             them
             )
             the
             Synod
             judgeth
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             no
             more
             ;
             save
             only
             ,
             that
             Men
             when
             they
             are
             made
             Bishops
             be
             required
             as
             usual
             to
             declare
             the
             soundness
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             He
             that
             violateth
             this
             Sanction
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             Honour
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             these
             later
             instances
             only
             shew
             the
             Relicts
             of
             Primitive
             Purity
             and
             Simplicity
             ,
             more
             evidently
             proved
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             he
             that
             will
             read
             the
             ancient
             Records
             of
             the
             Customs
             of
             Burying
             ,
             will
             thence
             perceive
             the
             extent
             of
             Churches
             :
             Doctor
             Tillesly
             (
             after
             cited
             )
             affirmeth
             (
             pag.
             179.
             against
             Selden
             )
             that
             The
             Right
             of
             Burial
             place
             did
             first
             belong
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             Churches
             :
             ]
             And
             Parish
             Churches
             began
             so
             lately
             (
             as
             now
             understood
             ,
             having
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             distinct
             from
             Cathedrals
             )
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             there
             buried
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             built
             and
             in
             Being
             ;
             which
             saith
             Selden
             ,
             began
             in
             England
             seven
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             here
             one
             and
             there
             one
             ,
             as
             a
             Patron
             erected
             it
             :
             Selden
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             pag.
             267.
             
             Yea
             ,
             in
             seven
             hundred
             he
             findeth
             but
             one
             of
             Earl
             Puch
             in
             Beda
             ;
             and
             in
             Anno
             800.
             divers
             appropriate
             to
             Crowland
             ;
             and
             so
             after
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Parish
             Church
             to
             have
             Baptisterium
             &
             Sepulturam
             ,
             (
             pag.
             262.
             )
             So
             that
             before
             a
             Bishop's
             Church
             however
             called
             ,
             had
             but
             one
             place
             that
             had
             Baptisterium
             &
             Sepulturam
             :
             Yea
             ,
             long
             after
             that
             Parishes
             ,
             had
             very
             few
             Members
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             so
             long
             was
             it
             e'er
             the
             People
             were
             brought
             to
             Christianity
             :
             And
             they
             were
             then
             ,
             as
             our
             Bishops
             make
             them
             now
             ,
             not
             proper
             Churches
             ,
             but
             Chappels
             of
             Ease
             .
             Selden
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             pag.
             267.
             )
             tells
             you
             that
             Ralph
             Nevil
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             and
             Chancellor
             of
             England
             requested
             of
             the
             King
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             in
             Chichester
             might
             be
             pulled
             down
             ,
             and
             laid
             to
             another
             Parish
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             poor
             ,
             having
             but
             two
             Parishioners
             .
             Sure
             it
             was
             never
             built
             for
             two
             Persons
             :
             But
             it
             's
             like
             many
             were
             Heathens
             :
             Or
             if
             not
             so
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             Years
             700
             and
             800
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             (
             Though
             Master
             Thomas
             Jones
             hath
             well
             proved
             that
             the
             Brittish
             
             Churches
             were
             far
             extended
             before
             Gregory
             sent
             Austine
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Religion
             are
             derived
             from
             them
             :
             )
             Even
             at
             Tours
             in
             France
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Saint
             Martin
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             not
             so
             many
             as
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             at
             least
             till
             one
             publick
             Miracle
             towards
             his
             later
             time
             convinced
             some
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             The
             same
             further
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             I.
             EUsebius
             Demonstrat
             .
             Evangel
             .
             pag.
             138.
             saith
             ,
             [
             When
             he
             considered
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ's
             Word
             ,
             how
             it
             perswaded
             innumerable
             Congregations
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             Ignoble
             and
             Rustick
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             numerosissimae
             Ecclesiae
             were
             constituted
             ,
             not
             in
             certain
             unknown
             and
             obscure
             places
             ,
             but
             erected
             in
             the
             most
             famous
             Cities
             ,
             (
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             )
             through
             all
             Egypt
             and
             Lycia
             ,
             through
             Europe
             and
             Asia
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             in
             Villages
             and
             Countries
             or
             Regions
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Nations
             .
             ]
             By
             this
             it
             appeareth
             that
             Villages
             had
             Churches
             then
             .
          
           
             II.
             Though
             of
             later
             date
             ,
             consider
             the
             History
             of
             Patrick's
             Plantation
             of
             Churches
             in
             Ireland
             :
             who
             is
             said
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             time
             to
             have
             three
             hundred
             sixty
             five
             Churches
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             three
             thousand
             Presbyters
             ;
             as
             Ninius
             reporteth
             .
             Not
             only
             Thorndike
             taketh
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             better
             Author
             ,
             Usher
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Brit.
             Primord
             .
             pa.
             950.
             
             And
             Selden
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             Eutychius
             Origines
             Alex.
             pag.
             86.
             from
             Antoninus
             and
             Vincentius
             ,
             thus
             mentioneth
             it
             ,
             [
             Certe
             tantum
             in
             orbe
             terrarum
             tunc
             temporis
             Episcoporum
             segetem
             mirari
             forsan
             desinet
             ,
             quisquis
             crediderit
             ,
             quod
             de
             B.
             Patricio
             Hibernensi
             Antoninus
             &
             Vincentius
             tradunt
             ;
             Eum
             scilicet
             solum
             Ecclesias
             fundasse
             365.
             totidemque
             Episcopos
             ordinasse
             ,
             praeter
             Presbyterorum
             3000.
             
             Qua
             de
             re
             consulas
             plura
             apud
             praestantissimum
             virum
             Jacobum
             Usserium
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             So
             that
             here
             was
             to
             every
             Church
             a
             Bishop
             and
             near
             ten
             Presbyters
             .
             (
             No
             Man
             will
             doubt
             but
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             second
             sort
             ;
             and
             all
             below
             many
             private
             Christians
             now
             among
             us
             .
             )
             And
             were
             there
             three
             hundred
             sixty
             five
             Cities
             think
             you
             in
             Ireland
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             or
             Corporations
             either
             ?
             It
             's
             easie
             to
             conjecture
             what
             Churches
             these
             were
             .
          
           
             III.
             All
             History
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councils
             consent
             ,
             that
             every
             City
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             to
             govern
             and
             teach
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             City
             and
             the
             Country
             people
             near
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             but
             a
             Parish
             or
             Presbyterian
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             in
             the
             old
             common
             use
             ,
             any
             big
             Town
             ,
             yea
             
             little
             Towns
             that
             were
             distinct
             from
             Country
             Farms
             and
             scattering
             Villages
             :
             so
             that
             all
             our
             Corporations
             and
             Market
             Towns
             are
             Oppida
             and
             such
             Cities
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signified
             .
             Therefore
             even
             by
             this
             Rule
             we
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             to
             every
             such
             Town
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Crete
             was
             called
             Hecatompolis
             ,
             as
             having
             an
             hundred
             Cities
             ,
             as
             Homer
             saith
             it
             had
             .
             And
             what
             kind
             of
             Cities
             were
             those
             ?
             Which
             were
             to
             have
             an
             hundred
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             (
             in
             a
             small
             Island
             ?
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Theocritus
             Idyl
             .
             13.
             de
             laudibus
             Ptolem.
             vers
             .
             82.
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             under
             his
             Government
             thirty
             three
             thousand
             three
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Cities
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             as
             small
             as
             our
             Boroughs
             ,
             if
             not
             some
             Villages
             :
             certainly
             he
             had
             not
             above
             twice
             the
             number
             of
             Cities
             eminently
             so
             called
             that
             Stephanus
             Byzantinus
             could
             find
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             will
             peruse
             and
             compare
             the
             Texts
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             
             use
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             above
             sixscore
             times
             )
             and
             see
             Grotius
             on
             Luk.
             7.
             11.
             
             &c.
             shall
             soon
             see
             that
             the
             word
             is
             there
             used
             for
             such
             Towns
             as
             I
             am
             mentioning
             ,
             if
             not
             less
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Sozomen
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             3.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Majuma
             which
             was
             Navale
             Gazae
             ,
             being
             as
             part
             of
             its
             Suburbs
             ,
             or
             the
             adjoyning
             part
             but
             twenty
             Stadia
             distant
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             many
             Christians
             ,
             honoured
             by
             Constantine
             with
             the
             name
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             .
             And
             Julian
             in
             malice
             took
             from
             them
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             a
             City
             ,
             but
             they
             kept
             their
             Bishop
             for
             all
             that
             .
             It
             had
             the
             same
             Magistrate
             with
             Gaza
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Military
             Governors
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Republick
             ;
             but
             was
             diversified
             only
             by
             their
             Church-State
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             each
             had
             their
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Altars
             belonging
             to
             each
             Bishoprick
             were
             distinct
             :
             And
             therefore
             afterward
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             laboured
             to
             subject
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Majuma
             to
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             unmeet
             that
             one
             City
             should
             have
             two
             Bishops
             :
             But
             a
             Council
             called
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             did
             confirm
             the
             Church-Right
             of
             Majuma
             .
          
           
             V.
             Gregory
             Neocaesariensis
             called
             Thaumaturgus
             ,
             was
             by
             force
             made
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Christians
             were
             but
             seventeen
             at
             his
             Ordination
             :
             such
             was
             the
             Bishop's
             Church
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             preached
             and
             done
             Miracles
             there
             till
             his
             Persecution
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Presbyter
             he
             had
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             of
             his
             Deacon
             Musonius
             that
             fled
             with
             him
             .
             (
             Though
             when
             he
             died
             he
             left
             but
             seventeen
             unconverted
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             converted
             some
             at
             Comana
             ,
             a
             small
             Town
             near
             him
             ,
             
             he
             did
             not
             set
             a
             Presbyter
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             part
             of
             his
             own
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             appointed
             Alexander
             (
             the
             Collier
             )
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             that
             over
             a
             Church
             who
             were
             no
             more
             than
             met
             and
             debated
             the
             Case
             of
             his
             Election
             and
             Reception
             .
             See
             Greg.
             Nyssen
             .
             in
             Orat.
             in
             Greg.
             Thaumat
             .
             &
             Basil
             de
             Spirit
             .
             Sancto
             ,
             cap.
             19.
             
             &
             Breviar
             .
             Roman
             .
             die
             15
             Novemb.
             &
             Menolog
             .
             Graec.
             
          
           
           
             VI.
             Concil
             .
             Nic.
             Oecum
             .
             1.
             
             Can.
             13.
             decreeth
             that
             every
             one
             that
             before
             death
             desireth
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             was
             to
             have
             it
             from
             the
             Bishop
             :
             One
             Ed.
             in
             Crab
             saith
             ,
             Generaliter
             omni
             cuilibet
             in
             exitu
             posito
             ,
             &
             poscenti
             sibi
             Communionis
             gratiam
             tribui
             ,
             Episcopus
             probabiliter
             ex
             oblatione
             dare
             debebit
             .
             The
             other
             Ed.
             saith
             ,
             [
             Et
             cura
             &
             probatio
             sit
             Episcopi
             .
             ]
             We
             are
             content
             that
             the
             Diocess
             be
             as
             great
             as
             the
             Bishop
             will
             perform
             this
             for
             ,
             to
             examine
             all
             such
             dying
             men
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             send
             it
             them
             after
             his
             distinct
             Examination
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Nazianz.
             Epist
             .
             22.
             pag.
             786.
             
             To.
             1.
             perswading
             the
             Church
             of
             Caesarea
             to
             chuse
             Basil
             for
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             sendeth
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Monks
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Laity
             .
             ]
             And
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             by
             that
             time
             there
             were
             Country
             Congregations
             ,
             by
             this
             the
             magnitude
             of
             the
             City
             Church
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             Laity
             could
             be
             consulted
             ,
             and
             could
             chuse
             .
          
           
             And
             Basil
             made
             this
             Gregory
             his
             chief
             friend
             Bishop
             of
             Sasimis
             ,
             a
             small
             poor
             dirty
             Town
             :
             And
             yet
             Gregory
             himself
             it
             seems
             had
             in
             some
             near
             Village
             a
             Chorepiscopus
             with
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             as
             in
             Glycerius
             his
             Case
             appeareth
             ,
             Epist
             .
             Greg.
             205.
             pag.
             900
             ,
             901.
             
          
           
             And
             Nazianzum
             where
             he
             plaid
             the
             Bishop
             under
             his
             Father
             (
             two
             Bishops
             at
             once
             ,
             one
             in
             Title
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Practice
             without
             Title
             )
             was
             but
             a
             small
             Town
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Basil
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             was
             so
             much
             against
             enlarging
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             taking
             in
             many
             Churches
             to
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             he
             taketh
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             him
             and
             Anthymius
             to
             make
             many
             Bishops
             more
             in
             his
             Diocess
             over
             small
             places
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             some
             places
             were
             so
             small
             as
             that
             they
             never
             before
             had
             any
             Pastors
             at
             all
             :
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Gregory
             Nazianzene
             ,
             Epist
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             Theodoret
             tells
             us
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             20.
             
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             that
             even
             in
             the
             great
             Alexandria
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             were
             all
             but
             nineteen
             when
             Lucius
             came
             to
             banish
             them
             to
             Heliopolis
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenicia
             ;
             which
             City
             had
             not
             one
             Christian
             in
             it
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             under
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             Christianity
             was
             not
             received
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             when
             some
             Cities
             had
             not
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             X.
             Theodor.
             ib.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             Eulogius
             and
             Protogenes
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             were
             banished
             to
             Antionone
             in
             Thebais
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             most
             of
             the
             people
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             but
             few
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             had
             that
             little
             number
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Id.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             20.
             
             In
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria's
             Epistle
             (
             wherein
             he
             sheweth
             such
             actions
             then
             done
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             in
             scorn
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             proclaiming
             Turpitude
             not
             to
             be
             named
             under
             the
             name
             of
             scornful
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             
             have
             been
             done
             by
             others
             lately
             among
             us
             )
             it
             's
             said
             of
             Lucius
             ,
             [
             Qui
             partes
             lupi
             nequitia
             &
             improbe
             factis
             agere
             impense
             studebat
             ,
             quique
             Episcopatum
             ,
             non
             consensu
             Episcoporum
             O●thodoxorum
             in
             unum
             convenientium
             ,
             non
             suffragiis
             vere
             Clericorum
             ,
             non
             postulatione
             Populi
             ,
             ut
             sacri
             Ecclesiae
             Canones
             praescribunt
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             great
             Patriarch
             himself
             was
             chosen
             Postulatione
             Populi
             ,
             as
             shewing
             the
             custom
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ;
             which
             beginning
             when
             the
             people
             were
             but
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             continued
             as
             it
             could
             in
             some
             degree
             when
             they
             came
             like
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             (
             for
             even
             then
             it
             was
             no
             otherwise
             )
             to
             have
             many
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Id.
             c
             ▪
             22.
             saith
             that
             [
             Valens
             found
             the
             Orthodox
             even
             in
             the
             great
             Patriarchal
             City
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             possession
             but
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             which
             good
             Jevinian
             the
             Emperor
             had
             given
             them
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             dispossessed
             them
             .
             And
             when
             they
             met
             afterwards
             to
             worship
             God
             at
             a
             Hill
             near
             the
             City
             ,
             Valens
             sent
             to
             disturb
             them
             thence
             .
             ]
             And
             Cap.
             23.
             
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             Presbyters
             (
             Meletius
             the
             Bishop
             being
             banished
             )
             led
             them
             to
             a
             River
             side
             ,
             where
             they
             congregated
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             thence
             also
             driven
             by
             the
             Emperor
             .
             And
             Flavianus
             when
             he
             could
             not
             preach
             ,
             collected
             M●tter
             ,
             Reasons
             and
             holy
             Sentences
             ,
             (
             as
             Sermon-Notes
             )
             for
             others
             to
             preach
             (
             in
             the
             Gy●nas●●●
             Bellicum
             )
             where
             they
             resolved
             to
             meet
             whatever
             came
             on
             it
             .
             Then
             Aphraates
             a
             Monk
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             Valens
             told
             him
             that
             Monks
             must
             pray
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             not
             preach
             in
             publick
             ,
             Aphraates
             told
             the
             Emperor
             that
             he
             had
             set
             the
             House
             of
             God
             our
             Father
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             troubled
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             called
             to
             its
             publick
             help
             (
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             they
             obeyed
             a
             silencing
             Emperor
             .
             )
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             even
             then
             the
             Orthodox
             Patriarchal
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             was
             but
             one
             Assembly
             which
             met
             in
             one
             only
             place
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Id.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             
             When
             Teren●ius
             the
             Emperor's
             victorious
             General
             ,
             (
             being
             Orthodox
             )
             was
             bid
             by
             the
             Emperor
             to
             ask
             what
             he
             would
             of
             him
             as
             a
             Reward
             ,
             he
             asked
             but
             One
             Church
             for
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             was
             denied
             it
             ,
             which
             intimateth
             their
             numbers
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             Dolicha
             where
             Eusebius
             made
             Maris
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             parvum
             Oppidum
             ,
             a
             little
             Town
             (
             and
             infected
             with
             Arianism
             ,
             )
             where
             an
             Arian
             Woman
             killed
             Eusebius
             with
             a
             Tile
             when
             he
             went
             to
             ordain
             Maris
             Bishop
             .
             Theodor.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             XV.
             Euseb
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             tells
             us
             that
             Apollonius
             saith
             of
             Alexander
             a
             Montanist
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregation
             whereof
             he
             was
             Pastor
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Thief
             ,
             would
             not
             admit
             him
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             his
             Church
             was
             but
             one
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             And
             l.
             7.
             c.
             29.
             
             The
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             say
             of
             Dionysius
             Alexandr
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             not
             to
             the
             person
             of
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Church
             .
             )
             And
             they
             say
             [
             He
             licensed
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             adjoyning
             Villages
             and
             Cities
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             People
             .
             ]
             Which
             sheweth
             what
             Dioceses
             and
             Churches
             then
             were
             .
          
           
           
             XVI
             .
             Socrates
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             tells
             us
             that
             Spiridion
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Shepherd
             .
             ]
             And
             whether
             his
             Parish
             was
             one
             Church
             or
             many
             hundred
             you
             may
             easily
             judge
             ,
             when
             so
             holy
             a
             Man
             could
             spare
             time
             all
             the
             Week
             to
             keep
             his
             sheep
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             When
             Constans
             the
             Emperor
             affrighted
             Constantius
             to
             restore
             Athanasius
             ,
             Constantius
             craved
             of
             Athanasius
             that
             the
             Arrians
             in
             Alexandria
             might
             have
             one
             Church
             to
             themselves
             :
             Athanasius
             told
             him
             ,
             It
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             command
             and
             execute
             ;
             but
             craved
             also
             a
             request
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             in
             all
             Cities
             there
             might
             also
             be
             one
             Church
             granted
             for
             them
             that
             communicated
             not
             with
             the
             Arrians
             :
             But
             the
             Eastern
             Arrian
             Bishops
             hearing
             that
             ,
             put
             off
             the
             decision
             of
             both
             the
             Requests
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             a
             willing
             person
             may
             conjecture
             at
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Churches
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             Even
             in
             Ambrose's
             days
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             Milan
             was
             no
             greater
             than
             could
             meet
             in
             one
             Temple
             to
             chuse
             a
             Bishop
             :
             And
             Ambrose
             was
             chosen
             by
             them
             .
             Socrat.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             And
             Baronius
             ,
             in
             Vita
             Ambrosii
             ex
             Paulino
             ,
             saith
             ,
             (
             pag.
             9.
             )
             [
             Quod
             solitus
             erat
             circa
             Baptizandos
             solus
             implere
             ,
             quinque
             postea
             Episcopi
             tempore
             quo
             decessit
             vix
             implerent
             .
             ]
             What
             then
             was
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             work
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             Churches
             could
             he
             thus
             oversee
             ?
          
           
             And
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             Emperor
             made
             all
             that
             stir
             with
             Ambrose
             ,
             were
             so
             few
             in
             Milan
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Emperor
             would
             have
             had
             one
             Church
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             get
             it
             by
             fair
             means
             or
             force
             ,
             Ambrose
             thus
             jesteth
             at
             the
             Empress
             and
             the
             Arrian
             Gothes
             ;
             Quibus
             ut
             olim
             plaustrum
             sedes
             erat
             ,
             it
             a
             nunc
             plaustrum
             Ecclesia
             est
             ;
             Quocunque
             foemina
             illa
             processerit
             ,
             secum
             suos
             omnes
             coetus
             vehit
             .
             ]
             Her
             Coach
             is
             their
             Church
             ;
             and
             which
             way
             soever
             she
             goeth
             ,
             she
             carrieth
             all
             her
             Congregations
             with
             her
             .
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             de
             Offic.
             To.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             sheweth
             that
             teaching
             his
             Church
             is
             the
             Bishop's
             Office
             :
             And
             de
             initiandis
             ,
             c.
             2.
             p.
             163.
             
             To.
             4.
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             baptized
             person
             ,
             [
             Vidisti
             illic
             (
             in
             Sacrario
             )
             Levitam
             ,
             vidisti
             Sacerdotem
             ,
             vidisti
             summum
             Sacerdotem
             ]
             In
             which
             he
             intimateth
             that
             the
             Bishop
             (
             as
             the
             Chief
             Priest
             )
             was
             present
             in
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             at
             Baptizings
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             that
             they
             had
             not
             a
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             without
             Bishops
             .
             And
             de
             Sacram.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             how
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             must
             touch
             with
             Oyl
             the
             Nostrils
             of
             all
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             with
             other
             Ceremonies
             after
             mentioned
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             he
             was
             usually
             present
             at
             every
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             And
             de
             Sacram.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             he
             giveth
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             wash
             the
             Feet
             of
             all
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             not
             ,
             Vide
             ne
             forte
             propter
             multitudinem
             declinarit
             .
             ]
             [
             Perhaps
             they
             decline
             it
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
             ]
             But
             all
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Milan
             (
             as
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Arch-Bishoprick
             )
             had
             no
             such
             multitudes
             ,
             but
             that
             besides
             all
             his
             other
             work
             ,
             Ambrose
             could
             have
             time
             to
             wash
             the
             feet
             of
             every
             one
             that
             was
             baptized
             .
          
           
           
             And
             cap.
             3.
             
             Ecclesiae
             contuitu
             &
             consideratione
             te
             ipse
             commenda
             —
             The
             Church
             was
             present
             then
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             by
             his
             work
             what
             his
             Church
             was
             ,
             he
             celebrated
             the
             Sacrament
             daily
             :
             Accipe
             quotidie
             quod
             quotidie
             tibi
             prosit
             :
             sic
             vive
             ut
             quotidie
             merearis
             accipere
             :
             Qui
             non
             meretur
             quotidie
             accipere
             ,
             non
             meretur
             post
             annum
             accipere
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             he
             discharged
             all
             this
             you
             may
             perceive
             ,
             de
             Dignit
             .
             Sacerdot
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             Episcopus
             non
             aliud
             nisi
             Episcopalia
             opera
             designat
             ,
             ut
             ex
             bono
             opere
             magis
             quam
             professione
             noscatur
             ,
             plus
             meritis
             esse
             Episcopum
             quam
             quod
             nomine
             vocitetur
             .
             Quia
             sicut
             nihil
             esse
             diximus
             Episcopo
             excellentius
             ,
             sic
             nihil
             est
             miserabilius
             si
             de
             sancta
             vita
             Episcopus
             periclitetur
             ;
             si
             Sacerdos
             in
             crimine
             teneatur
             .
             (
             He
             thought
             not
             as
             too
             many
             now
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             and
             Seat
             of
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             can
             do
             more
             to
             hallow
             Persecutions
             ,
             Worldliness
             and
             other
             Crimes
             ,
             than
             the
             Crimes
             can
             do
             to
             unhallow
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             lib.
             5.
             
             To.
             4.
             pag.
             180.
             having
             mentioned
             [
             The
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             ]
             he
             addeth
             ,
             [
             Si
             vero
             ad
             altiorem
             sensum
             conscendimus
             ,
             inhibet
             ,
             duas
             usurpare
             Ecclesias
             .
             ]
             A
             Bishop
             must
             no
             more
             have
             two
             Churches
             than
             a
             Husband
             have
             two
             Wives
             .
             But
             some
             Bishops
             imitate
             Solomon's
             Lust
             rather
             than
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             above
             a
             thousand
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Wives
             or
             Concubines
             .
          
           
             Adding
             ,
             Qui
             stipendiis
             tantum
             contentus
             Ecclesiae
             suae
             ,
             penitus
             non
             ambiat
             quae
             novit
             esse
             superflua
             .
             Covetousness
             hath
             enlarged
             Dioceses
             .
          
           
             And
             cap.
             5.
             
             Cum
             dominatur
             populis
             ,
             &
             anima
             servit
             Daemoni
             .
             When
             he
             Lords
             it
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             his
             own
             Soul
             is
             a
             Slave
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             And
             cap.
             6.
             pag.
             18.
             
             Nam
             quid
             aliud
             interpretatur
             Episcopus
             nisi
             superinspector
             ?
             Maxime
             cum
             solio
             editiore
             in
             Ecclesia
             resideat
             ut
             ita
             cunctos
             respiciat
             ,
             ut
             &
             cunctorum
             oculi
             in
             ipsum
             respiciant
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             it
             is
             from
             the
             oversight
             of
             one
             Congregation
             where
             he
             sits
             among
             and
             above
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Churches
             which
             he
             overseeth
             indeed
             ,
             but
             seeth
             not
             ,
             and
             might
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Overseer
             in
             our
             vulgar
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             one
             that
             overlooketh
             or
             observeth
             not
             ,
             were
             he
             ,
             as
             many
             now
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             so
             small
             a
             place
             as
             Forum
             Cornelii
             ,
             instead
             of
             committing
             it
             to
             a
             subject
             Presbyter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             (
             Epist
             .
             63.
             p.
             111.
             ad
             Constant
             .
             Arausicorum
             Episcopum
             )
             Commendo
             tibi
             fili
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             quae
             est
             ad
             forum
             Cornelii
             ,
             quo
             cam
             de
             proximo
             invisas
             frequentius
             ,
             donec
             ei
             ordinetur
             Episcopus
             .
          
           
             And
             pag.
             117.
             
             Ad
             Eccles
             .
             Vercellens
             .
             post
             obitum
             Eusebii
             Epist
             .
             he
             writeth
             to
             them
             thus
             to
             chuse
             another
             ,
             Quanto
             magis
             ubi
             plena
             est
             in
             nomine
             domini
             Congregatio
             ;
             ubi
             Universorum
             Postulatio
             congruit
             ,
             dubitare
             vos
             nequaquam
             oportet
             ,
             ibi
             dominum
             Jesum
             &
             voluntatis
             authorem
             ,
             &
             petitionis
             arbitrum
             fore
             ,
             &
             ordinationis
             praesulem
             ,
             vel
             largitorem
             gratiae
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             this
             famous
             Church
             was
             no
             greater
             than
             that
             all
             the
             people
             could
             meet
             and
             agree
             in
             the
             Choice
             or
             Postulation
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             So
             To.
             4.
             de
             Poenitent
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             15.
             
             Tota
             Ecclesia
             suscipit
             onus
             peccatoris
             cui
             compatiendum
             &
             fletu
             ,
             &
             oratione
             &
             dolore
             est
             .
             By
             which
             it
             seems
             that
             all
             the
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             part
             as
             might
             be
             called
             all
             )
             was
             used
             to
             be
             present
             each
             meeting
             when
             Penitents
             lamented
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             And
             in
             To.
             3.
             p.
             183.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             before
             whom
             the
             Women
             in
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             veiled
             ,
             are
             the
             Bishops
             as
             God's
             Vicars
             ?
             ]
             which
             intimateth
             that
             ordinarily
             every
             Church-Assembly
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             present
             .
          
           
             And
             ibid.
             Hoc
             notat
             qui
             sic
             in
             Ecclesiam
             conveniebant
             ,
             ut
             munera
             sua
             offerentes
             advenientibus
             Presbyteris
             ,
             quia
             adhuc
             rectores
             Ecclesiis
             non
             omnibus
             locis
             fuerant
             constituti
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             p.
             161.
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             
             Propterea
             Ecclesiae
             scribit
             ,
             quia
             adhuc
             singulis
             Ecclesiis
             Rectores
             non
             erant
             instituti
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             conjecture
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             the
             magnitude
             of
             Churches
             then
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             89.
             
             He
             so
             far
             acknowledgeth
             the
             People
             to
             have
             elected
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             calleth
             them
             on
             that
             account
             his
             Parents
             ,
             who
             in
             other
             respects
             were
             his
             Children
             ,
             (
             in
             Luk.
             18.
             )
             Vos
             mihi
             estis
             Parentes
             ,
             qui
             Sacerdotium
             tulistis
             :
             Vos
             inquam
             Filii
             ,
             vel
             Parentes
             :
             Filii
             singuli
             ,
             Universi
             Parentes
             .
             (
             Like
             Hooker's
             Singulis
             Major
             ,
             Universis
             Minor.
             )
             Where
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             (
             and
             not
             a
             thousandth
             part
             )
             did
             chuse
             him
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             To.
             3.
             p.
             180.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Verum
             est
             ,
             quia
             in
             Ecclesia
             (
             that
             is
             in
             every
             Church
             )
             Unus
             est
             Episcopus
             (
             not
             in
             hundreds
             of
             Churches
             .
             )
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             ibid.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Et
             quia
             ab
             uno
             Deo
             Patre
             sunt
             omnia
             ,
             singulos
             Episcopos
             singulis
             Ecclesiis
             praeesse
             decrevit
             .
             ]
             He
             decreed
             that
             there
             should
             be
             to
             every
             Church
             a
             several
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             cite
             all
             this
             of
             the
             state
             of
             that
             famous
             Church
             of
             Milan
             ;
             where
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             did
             oft
             reside
             ,
             and
             which
             presumed
             to
             differ
             in
             Customs
             from
             Rome
             ,
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             gather
             how
             it
             was
             before
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             ordinary
             Churches
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             Augustine
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             ordained
             .
             Vit.
             cap.
             4.
             
             And
             cap.
             5.
             
             Valerius
             the
             Bishop
             gave
             him
             power
             to
             preach
             before
             him
             contrary
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             .
             ]
             Which
             sheweth
             that
             Augustine
             while
             Presbyter
             (
             and
             so
             other
             Presbyters
             ordinarily
             )
             was
             in
             the
             same
             Congregation
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             other
             Churches
             took
             up
             the
             same
             custom
             .
          
           
             And
             cap.
             21.
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             [
             In
             Ordinandis
             Sacerdotibus
             &
             Clericis
             Consensum
             majorem
             Christianorum
             ,
             &
             consuetudinem
             Ecclesiae
             sequendam
             esse
             arbitrabatur
             :
             —
             And
             cap.
             25.
             
             Cum
             ipso
             semper
             Clerici
             una
             etiam
             domo
             &
             mensa
             ,
             sumptibusque
             communibus
             alebantur
             ,
             &
             vestiebantur
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             ordered
             just
             how
             many
             Cups
             in
             a
             day
             his
             Clergy-men
             with
             him
             should
             drink
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             sware
             an
             Oath
             he
             lost
             one
             of
             his
             Cups
             .
             (
             Through
             God's
             Mercy
             sober
             Godly
             Ministers
             now
             need
             no
             such
             Law.
             )
             By
             this
             it
             evidently
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Presbyters
             ruled
             ,
             was
             not
             many
             hundred
             ,
             but
             one
             ▪
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             City-Church
             :
             There
             being
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Country
             Presbyters
             that
             he
             had
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             remember
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             Augustine
             was
             dying
             ,
             the
             People
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             accepted
             of
             his
             choice
             of
             Eradius
             to
             be
             his
             Successor
             ;
             Epist
             .
             110.
             pag.
             195.
             
             To
             recite
             all
             that
             is
             in
             Austin's
             Works
             intimating
             these
             Church-limits
             ,
             would
             be
             tedious
             .
          
           
           
             XX
             Epiphanius's
             Testimony
             I
             have
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             produced
             by
             Petavius
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             few
             Cities
             ,
             if
             any
             besides
             Alexandria
             in
             those
             Countries
             that
             had
             more
             than
             one
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             particularly
             none
             of
             his
             own
             .
             And
             Doctor
             Hammond
             trusteth
             to
             him
             and
             Irenaeus
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             single
             Bishops
             in
             single
             Congregations
             in
             many
             places
             without
             any
             Sub-Presbyters
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             Socrates
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             saith
             ,
             [
             The
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             in
             Syria
             is
             situate
             contrary
             to
             other
             Churches
             :
             for
             the
             Altar
             stands
             not
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             West
             .
             ]
             Which
             Speech
             implieth
             that
             (
             besides
             Chappels
             if
             any
             )
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Church
             that
             was
             notable
             in
             Antioch
             ;
             while
             he
             calleth
             it
             [
             The
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             ]
             without
             distinction
             from
             any
             other
             there
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             Socrates
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             tells
             us
             a
             notable
             story
             of
             Theodosius
             Bishop
             of
             Synada
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             Constantinople
             for
             Power
             to
             persecute
             Agapetus
             the
             Macedonian
             Bishop
             in
             that
             City
             .
             But
             while
             he
             was
             absent
             Agapetus
             turned
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             and
             the
             Orthodox
             Church
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             made
             Agapetus
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             excluded
             Theodosius
             :
             who
             made
             his
             Complaint
             of
             it
             to
             Atticus
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             (
             a
             wise
             and
             peaceable
             Man
             )
             who
             desired
             Theodosius
             to
             live
             quietly
             in
             private
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             ]
             (
             May
             such
             causes
             oft
             have
             such
             decisions
             ,
             and
             Lordly
             troublesome
             Prelates
             such
             success
             .
             )
             By
             which
             story
             you
             may
             guess
             how
             many
             Congregations
             both
             Parties
             made
             in
             Synada
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             Socrates
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c.
             26.
             tells
             us
             that
             Sisinnius
             was
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             the
             Laity
             against
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             cap.
             28.
             
             Sisinnius
             sent
             Proclus
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzi●um
             ;
             but
             the
             People
             chose
             Dalmatius
             and
             refused
             him
             .
             ]
             And
             this
             custom
             of
             the
             People's
             Choice
             ,
             must
             needs
             rise
             at
             first
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             being
             but
             one
             Congregation
             was
             present
             :
             For
             what
             Right
             can
             any
             one
             Church
             in
             a
             Diocess
             have
             to
             chuse
             a
             Bishop
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             many
             hundred
             that
             are
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             uncapable
             to
             chuse
             ?
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             Sozomen's
             Testimony
             (
             even
             so
             late
             )
             is
             very
             observable
             ;
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             15.
             who
             mentioning
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             East
             and
             West
             about
             Easter
             ,
             and
             inferring
             that
             the
             Churches
             should
             not
             break
             Communion
             for
             such
             Customs
             ,
             saith
             ,
             [
             Frivolum
             enim
             &
             merito
             quidem
             judicarunt
             ,
             consuetudinis
             gratia
             a
             se
             mutuo
             segregari
             eos
             qui
             in
             praecipuis
             Religionis
             capitibus
             consentirent
             :
             Neque
             enim
             easdem
             traditiones
             per
             omnia
             similes
             in
             omnibus
             Ecclesiis
             quamvis
             inter
             se
             consentientes
             ,
             reperire
             posses
             .
             ]
             And
             he
             instanceth
             in
             this
             ,
             [
             Etenim
             per
             Scythiam
             cum
             sint
             Civitates
             multae
             ,
             unum
             d●ntaxat
             hae
             omnes
             Episcopum
             habent
             (
             I
             told
             you
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Rarity
             before
             )
             Apud
             alias
             vero
             nationes
             reperias
             ubi
             &
             Pagis
             Episcopi
             ordinantur
             :
             Sicut
             apud
             Arabes
             &
             Cyprios
             ego
             comperi
             .
             ]
             He
             speaketh
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             :
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             Epiphanius
             be
             to
             be
             interpreted
             as
             Petavius
             doth
             ,
             when
             in
             Cyprus
             not
             only
             the
             Cities
             had
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
             Villages
             had
             Bishops
             .
             To
             these
             he
             addeth
             the
             Novatians
             and
             the
             Phrygian
             Montanists
             .
             And
             let
             none
             think
             their
             instances
             inconsiderable
             .
             For
             the
             Montanists
             were
             for
             high
             Prelacy
             ,
             even
             for
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             in
             Tertullian
             appeareth
             .
             And
             the
             Novatians
             were
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             very
             Godly
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             were
             tolerated
             by
             the
             Emperors
             even
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             good
             People
             and
             Orthodox
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             And
             Novatus
             was
             martyred
             in
             Valerian's
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             saith
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             Even
             Clemens
             Roman
             .
             or
             whoever
             he
             was
             that
             wrote
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             Epist
             .
             3.
             sheweth
             that
             Teaching
             the
             People
             is
             the
             Bishop's
             Office
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             (
             in
             Crab
             ,
             p.
             45.
             )
             Audire
             (
             Episcopum
             )
             attentius
             oportet
             &
             ab
             ipso
             suscipere
             doctrinam
             fidei
             ;
             Monita
             autem
             vitae
             a
             Presbyteris
             inquire
             ,
             a
             Diaconis
             vero
             ordinem
             Disciplinae
             :
             By
             which
             Partition
             of
             Offices
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             only
             and
             not
             the
             Presbyters
             then
             used
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             though
             ejusdem
             ordinis
             ,
             and
             not
             Lay-Elders
             )
             used
             to
             instruct
             the
             People
             personally
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             Monita
             vitae
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             all
             in
             one
             Church
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             several
             distant
             Churches
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             Paul
             himself
             telleth
             us
             that
             Cenchrea
             had
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             They
             ordained
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             :
             And
             though
             Downame
             without
             any
             proof
             obtrude
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             his
             to
             teach
             them
             ;
             yet
             of
             what
             Authority
             soever
             (
             in
             other
             respects
             )
             the
             Constitutions
             called
             Clements
             or
             the
             Apostles
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             more
             than
             his
             in
             this
             ;
             where
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             46.
             in
             that
             old
             Liturgy
             ,
             Lucius
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Cenchrea
             ,
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             Gennadius
             de
             viris
             illustr
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             saith
             ,
             that
             Asclepius
             was
             Vici
             non
             grandis
             Episcopus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Village
             not
             great
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             Saith
             Cartwright
             ,
             Four
             or
             five
             of
             the
             Towns
             which
             were
             Seats
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             which
             Cyprian
             mentioneth
             ,
             are
             so
             inconsiderable
             that
             they
             are
             not
             found
             in
             the
             Geographical
             Tables
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             And
             faith
             Altare
             Damascen
             .
             p.
             294.
             
             Oppidum
             trium
             Tabernarum
             Velitris
             vicinum
             was
             a
             Bishop's
             Seat
             for
             all
             the
             nearness
             and
             smallness
             of
             the
             Towns
             :
             And
             Gregor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             35.
             laid
             the
             Relicts
             of
             the
             wasted
             Church
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Veliterno
             .
          
           
             Castrum
             Lumanum
             had
             a
             Bishop
             till
             Gregory
             joyned
             it
             to
             Benevatus
             Bishop
             of
             Micenas
             :
             (
             and
             so
             had
             many
             Castra
             ordinarily
             .
             )
          
           
             Remigius
             did
             appoint
             a
             Bishop
             within
             his
             own
             Diocess
             when
             he
             found
             that
             the
             number
             of
             persons
             needed
             it
             :
             Viz.
             apud
             Laudunum
             clavatum
             Castrum
             suae
             Dioeceseos
             .
             Of
             Spiridion
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Trimithantis
             I
             spake
             before
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             Theoph.
             Alexand.
             Epist
             .
             Pasch
             .
             3.
             in
             Bibl.
             Pat.
             To.
             3.
             concludeth
             thus
             ,
             [
             Pro
             defunctis
             Episcopis
             in
             locis
             singulorum
             constituti
             .
             In
             urbe
             Nichio
             pro
             Theopempto
             
             Theodosius
             ;
             In
             Terenuthide
             Aisinthius
             ;
             In
             oppido
             Geras
             pro
             Eudaemone
             Pirozus
             ;
             In
             Achaeis
             pro
             Apolline
             Musaeus
             ;
             In
             Athrivide
             pro
             Isidoro
             Athanasius
             ;
             In
             Cleopatride
             Offellus
             ;
             In
             Oppido
             Lato
             ,
             pro
             Timotheo
             Apelles
             .
             And
             the
             nearness
             and
             smallness
             of
             some
             of
             these
             sheweth
             the
             Dioceses
             small
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Theoph.
             Alex.
             saith
             ,
             Epist
             .
             Canon
             .
             Can.
             6.
             
             [
             De
             iis
             qui
             ordinandi
             sunt
             haec
             erit
             forma
             ,
             ut
             quicquid
             est
             Sacerdotalis
             ordinis
             consentiat
             &
             eligat
             ,
             &
             tunc
             Episcopus
             examinet
             ,
             vel
             ei
             etiam
             assentiente
             Sacerdotali
             ordine
             in
             media
             Ecclesia
             ordinet
             praesente
             populo
             ,
             &
             Episcopo
             alloquente
             ,
             an
             etiam
             posset
             ei
             populus
             ferre
             testimonium
             :
             Ordinatio
             autem
             non
             fiat
             clanculum
             :
             Ecclesia
             enim
             pacem
             habente
             decet
             praesentibus
             sanctis
             ordinationes
             fieri
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
             ]
             Undoubtedly
             ,
             as
             Balsamon
             ,
             noteth
             by
             [
             Saints
             ]
             is
             meant
             fideles
             ,
             the
             People
             .
             Here
             then
             you
             see
             that
             the
             Churches
             then
             were
             such
             where
             all
             the
             Clergy
             were
             present
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             ordained
             Ministers
             to
             a
             single
             Church
             where
             all
             the
             people
             could
             be
             present
             to
             be
             consulted
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             In
             the
             Life
             of
             Fulgentius
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Plebs
             ipsius
             loci
             ubi
             fuerat
             Monasterium
             constitutum
             differre
             suam
             prorsus
             Electionem
             ,
             donec
             inveniret
             B.
             Fulgentium
             ,
             cogitabat
             (
             where
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             resolved
             to
             ordain
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             forbad
             it
             them
             .
             )
             And
             though
             the
             King
             persecuted
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             [
             Repleta
             jam
             fuerat
             Provincia
             Bizacena
             novis
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             &
             pene
             vix
             paucarum
             plebium
             Cathedrae
             remanserant
             destitutae
             .
             ]
             And
             the
             Phrase
             [
             plebium
             Cathedrae
             ]
             doth
             signifie
             a
             Bishop's
             Seat
             in
             one
             Congregation
             of
             People
             .
             One
             Plebs
             was
             one
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             had
             its
             proper
             Cathedram
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             Sozomen
             (
             after
             Socrates
             )
             mentioning
             the
             diversity
             of
             Church
             Customs
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             Alexandria
             the
             Arch-Deacon
             only
             readeth
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             only
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             Churches
             only
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             on
             solemn
             days
             the
             Bishops
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             words
             it
             appeareth
             that
             then
             every
             Church
             was
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             present
             in
             their
             publick
             Worship
             .
             For
             the
             Bishop
             on
             his
             solemn
             days
             could
             not
             be
             reading
             in
             many
             Churches
             (
             much
             less
             many
             hundred
             )
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             Histor
             .
             Tripartit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             (
             out
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lat.
             Basil
             .
             p.
             1587.
             )
             telleth
             us
             ,
             how
             Arius
             seeketh
             (
             as
             from
             the
             Bithynian
             Synod
             )
             to
             Paulinus
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             Euseb
             .
             Caesar
             .
             &
             Patroph
             .
             Scythopol
             .
             ut
             una
             cum
             suis
             juberetur
             cum
             populo
             qui
             cum
             eo
             erat
             ,
             solennia
             Sacramenta
             Ecclesiae
             celebrare
             ,
             —
             Esse
             dicens
             consuetudinem
             in
             Alexandria
             (
             sicut
             etiam
             nunc
             )
             ut
             uno
             existente
             super
             omnes
             Episcopo
             ,
             Presbyteri
             scorsim
             Ecclesias
             obtinerent
             ,
             &
             populus
             in
             eis
             C●●●●ctas
             solemniter
             celebraret
             .
             —
             ]
             [
             Tunc
             illi
             una
             cum
             aliis
             Episcopis
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             By
             this
             (
             with
             what
             is
             said
             before
             out
             of
             Epiphanius
             )
             it
             is
             undeniable
             that
             this
             (
             gathering
             of
             Assemblies
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             them
             besides
             the
             Church
             where
             the
             Bishop
             was
             )
             was
             taken
             to
             be
             Alexandria's
             singularity
             ,
             even
             as
             low
             as
             Sozomen's
             time
             .
             And
             yet
             note
             that
             here
             is
             even
             at
             Alexandria
             no
             mention
             of
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             Countries
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             much
             
             less
             hundreds
             ,
             thus
             gathered
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             some
             few
             in
             that
             great
             City
             .
             And
             if
             even
             in
             a
             great
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             and
             in
             Sozomen's
             days
             a
             Presbyter's
             Church
             was
             an
             Alexandrian
             Rarity
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             more
             Historical
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             those
             times
             ?
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
             Ferrandus
             Diaconus
             ,
             in
             Epist
             .
             de
             5.
             
             Quaest
             .
             saith
             to
             Fulgentius
             ,
             [
             Sanctos
             Presbyteros
             ,
             Diaconos
             ,
             beatamque
             Congregationem
             (
             which
             was
             his
             Church
             )
             saluto
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             again
             see
             what
             Congregation
             or
             Church
             that
             was
             ,
             In
             vita
             Fulgentii
             ,
             cap.
             17.
             pag.
             8.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Plebs
             sought
             and
             chose
             him
             (
             and
             that
             in
             despight
             of
             Foelix
             the
             ambitious
             Deacon
             ,
             who
             sought
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             sought
             the
             life
             of
             Fulgentius
             .
             )
             Populus
             super
             suam
             Cathedram
             eum
             collocavit
             :
             Celebrata
             sunt
             eodem
             die
             Divina
             solenniter
             Sacramenta
             ,
             &
             de
             manibus
             Fulgentii
             Communicans
             omnis
             populus
             laetus
             discessit
             .
             ]
             And
             if
             in
             the
             noble
             City
             of
             Ruspe
             ,
             so
             late
             as
             the
             days
             of
             Fulgentius
             ,
             the
             Bishop's
             Church-members
             were
             no
             more
             than
             could
             chuse
             him
             ,
             set
             him
             on
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             all
             communicate
             that
             day
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             by
             this
             to
             judge
             of
             most
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             Concil
             .
             Parisiens
             .
             1.
             (
             in
             Caranz
             .
             pag.
             244.
             
             Can.
             5.
             )
             saith
             ,
             [
             Nullus
             
             civibus
             invitis
             ordinetur
             Episcopus
             ,
             nisi
             quem
             Populi
             &
             Clericorum
             Electio
             plenissima
             quaesierit
             voluntate
             ;
             Non
             principis
             imperio
             ,
             neque
             per
             quamlibet
             conditionem
             Metropolis
             voluntate
             Episcoporum
             Comprovincialium
             ingeratur
             .
             Quod
             si
             per
             ordinationem
             Regiam
             honoris
             sui
             culmen
             pervadere
             aliquis
             nimia
             temeritate
             praesumpserit
             ,
             a
             Comprovincialibus
             loci
             ipsius
             Episcopis
             recipi
             nullatenus
             mereatur
             ,
             quem
             indebite
             assumptum
             agnoscunt
             .
             Siquis
             de
             Comprovincialibus
             recipere
             eum
             contra
             indicta
             praesumpserit
             ,
             sit
             a
             fratribus
             omnibus
             segregatus
             ,
             &
             ab
             ipsorum
             omnium
             Charitate
             remotus
             .
             ]
             Here
             again
             you
             see
             how
             late
             all
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             chuse
             every
             Bishop
             ;
             plenissima
             voluntate
             ;
             and
             consequently
             how
             great
             the
             Church
             was
             .
             And
             were
             this
             Canon
             obeyed
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             must
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             here
             all
             are
             commanded
             to
             do
             from
             all
             those
             Bishops
             that
             do
             but
             receive
             one
             that
             is
             put
             in
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             free
             choice
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Note
             that
             Crab
             (
             Vol.
             2.
             pag.
             144.
             )
             hath
             it
             ,
             [
             contra
             Metropolis
             voluntatem
             :
             ]
             But
             both
             that
             ,
             and
             Caranza's
             Reading
             ,
             who
             omitteth
             [
             contra
             ]
             seem
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             most
             likely
             that
             it
             should
             be
             read
             [
             Metropolis
             voluntate
             ,
             contra
             Episcoporum
             comprov
             .
             ]
             scilicet
             voluntatem
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             Leo
             1.
             
             P.
             Rom.
             Epist
             .
             89.
             pag.
             (
             mihi
             )
             160.
             damning
             Saint
             Hillary
             Magisterially
             ,
             yet
             saith
             ,
             [
             Expectarentur
             certe
             vota
             Civium
             ,
             testimonia
             populorum
             ,
             quaereretur
             honoratorum
             arbitrium
             ,
             Electio
             Clericorum
             ,
             quae
             in
             Sacerdotum
             solent
             ordinationibus
             ,
             ab
             his
             qui
             norunt
             patrum
             regulas
             ,
             custodiri
             ,
             ut
             Apostolicae
             authoritatis
             norma
             in
             omnibus
             servaretur
             ,
             qua
             praecipitur
             ut
             Sacerdos
             Ecclesiae
             praefuturus
             ,
             non
             solum
             attestatione
             fidelium
             ,
             &c.
             
             Et
             postea
             ,
             Teneatur
             subscriptio
             Clericorum
             ,
             honoratorum
             testimonium
             ,
             ordinis
             consensus
             &
             Plebis
             :
             Qui
             praefuturus
             est
             omnibus
             ,
             ab
             omnibus
             eligatur
             .
             ]
             And
             how
             great
             must
             that
             Diocess
             be
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Laity
             must
             chuse
             and
             vote
             ?
             &c.
             It
             's
             true
             that
             Epist
             .
             87.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             158.
             he
             would
             
             not
             have
             little
             Congregations
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             whom
             one
             Presbyter
             is
             enough
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             the
             first
             that
             notably
             contended
             for
             their
             undue
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Empire
             )
             was
             of
             that
             mind
             ;
             who
             also
             Epist
             .
             88.
             saith
             of
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             (
             Qui
             juxta
             Can.
             Neocaesar
             .
             sive
             secundum
             aliorum
             decreta
             patrum
             iidem
             sunt
             qui
             &
             Presbyteri
             .
             )
             The
             falsehood
             of
             which
             being
             too
             plain
             ,
             Petavius
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             ad
             Haeres
             .
             74.
             p.
             278.
             judgeth
             that
             these
             words
             being
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             are
             irreptitious
             .
             )
             And
             ibid.
             Epist
             .
             88.
             he
             saith
             that
             by
             the
             Can.
             all
             these
             things
             following
             are
             forbidden
             the
             Chorepisc
             .
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             [
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             Diaconorum
             ,
             aut
             Virginum
             consecratio
             ,
             sicut
             constitutio
             Altaris
             ,
             ac
             benedictio
             vel
             unctio
             :
             Siquidem
             nec
             erigere
             eis
             Altaria
             ,
             nec
             Ecclesias
             vel
             Altaria
             consecrare
             licet
             ,
             nec
             per
             impositiones
             manuum
             fidelibus
             baptizandis
             vel
             conversis
             ex
             haeresi
             Paracletum
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             tradere
             ,
             nec
             Chrisma
             conficere
             ,
             nec
             Chrismate
             Baptizatorum
             frontes
             signare
             ,
             nec
             publice
             quidem
             in
             Missa
             quemquam
             poenitentem
             reconciliare
             ,
             nec
             form●tas
             cuilibet
             Epistolas
             mittere
             .
             ]
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             how
             big
             that
             Man's
             Diocess
             must
             be
             ,
             who
             besides
             all
             his
             other
             work
             ,
             must
             be
             present
             to
             sign
             every
             baptized
             person
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             every
             Penitent
             in
             every
             Congregation
             .
             And
             it
             's
             worth
             the
             noting
             what
             kind
             of
             works
             they
             be
             that
             the
             Bishop's
             Office
             is
             maintained
             for
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             From
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             at
             its
             first
             Tide
             time
             )
             let
             us
             look
             to
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             days
             of
             a
             better
             Bishop
             ,
             Chrysostom
             :
             Besides
             that
             they
             had
             long
             but
             one
             Temple
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             anon
             )
             Chrysostom
             saith
             in
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12.
             
             Orat.
             10.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Et
             primum
             debet
             imperare
             &
             praeesse
             volentibus
             &
             lubentibus
             ,
             qui
             ei
             gratiam
             habent
             quod
             imperet
             ,
             (
             p.
             1472.
             &
             p.
             1473.
             )
             Sacerdos
             in
             hoc
             suum
             contulit
             negotium
             :
             Nulla
             est
             ei
             alia
             vita
             quam
             ut
             versetur
             in
             Ecclesia
             —
             Qui
             Christum
             diligit
             ,
             cujusmodicunque
             sit
             Sacerdos
             eum
             diliget
             ,
             quod
             per
             eum
             sit
             veneranda
             assecutus
             Sacramenta
             ;
             (
             And
             Doctor
             Hammond
             saith
             ,
             this
             Text
             speaketh
             only
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12.
             )
             Et
             ibid.
             [
             Pro
             te
             precatur
             ,
             &
             dono
             quod
             per
             Baptismum
             datur
             tibi
             inservit
             ,
             visitat
             ,
             hortatur
             &
             monet
             ,
             &
             media
             nocte
             si
             vocaveris
             venit
             .
             ]
             And
             how
             many
             Parishes
             can
             a
             Bishop
             thus
             serve
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             score
             miles
             will
             they
             send
             and
             he
             go
             to
             visit
             the
             Sick
             at
             midnight
             ?
          
           
             And
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             p.
             653.
             saith
             ,
             Conveniebant
             olim
             ,
             omnes
             psallebant
             communiter
             .
             Hoc
             nunc
             quoque
             facimus
             ,
             (
             They
             had
             no
             separating
             Choristers
             )
             sed
             tunc
             in
             omnibus
             erat
             una
             anima
             &
             cor
             unum
             :
             Nunc
             autem
             nec
             una
             quidem
             anima
             illam
             concordiam
             videris
             &
             consensum
             ;
             sed
             ubique
             magnum
             est
             Bellum
             .
             Pacem
             nunc
             quoque
             precatur
             pro
             omnibus
             ,
             is
             qui
             praeest
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             ut
             qui
             in
             domum
             ingreditur
             paternam
             ,
             sed
             hujus
             pacis
             nomen
             quidem
             est
             frequens
             ,
             res
             autem
             nusquam
             .
             Tunc
             etiam
             domus
             erant
             Ecclesiae
             (
             though
             called
             Conventicles
             :
             )
             Nunc
             autem
             Ecclesia
             est
             domus
             ,
             vel
             potius
             quavis
             domo
             deterior
             .
             When
             Churches
             grew
             to
             be
             Dioceses
             they
             grew
             worse
             than
             when
             they
             were
             in
             houses
             :
             But
             he
             that
             here
             is
             said
             praeesse
             Ecclesiae
             is
             he
             also
             that
             pronounceth
             Peace
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             Gregory
             Nyssen
             .
             speaking
             of
             the
             gathering
             of
             true
             Churches
             by
             preaching
             ,
             saith
             (
             in
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Hom.
             1.
             p.
             (
             mihi
             )
             93.
             )
             [
             He
             is
             the
             true
             Preacher
             ,
             
             who
             gathereth
             the
             dispersed
             into
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             those
             together
             into
             one
             Congregation
             (
             or
             Convention
             )
             who
             by
             various
             Errors
             are
             variously
             seduced
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             He
             that
             readeth
             impartially
             Beda's
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             shall
             find
             that
             in
             England
             between
             six
             and
             seven
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             they
             were
             but
             single
             Churches
             that
             had
             Bishops
             :
             For
             indeed
             the
             famousest
             and
             holiest
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             were
             but
             Scots
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             sent
             by
             them
             without
             any
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ;
             (
             Aidan
             ,
             Finan
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             though
             they
             did
             Apostolically
             preach
             in
             many
             places
             to
             convert
             the
             Heathen
             Inhabitants
             ,
             yet
             their
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             were
             small
             :
             yet
             presently
             the
             Roman
             Grandeur
             and
             Ceremoniousness
             here
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             did
             their
             Church-form
             .
             Yet
             saith
             Cambden
             ,
             Brit.
             ed.
             
             Frank.
             p.
             100.
             
             When
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Rome
             had
             assigned
             several
             particular
             Churches
             to
             several
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             had
             divided
             Parishes
             to
             them
             ,
             Honorius
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             about
             the
             Year
             636.
             first
             begun
             to
             distribute
             England
             into
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Canterbury
             History
             .
             ]
             But
             it
             's
             plain
             in
             Beda
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             then
             begin
             it
             ,
             he
             went
             but
             a
             little
             way
             with
             that
             division
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Cambden
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             York
             devoured
             seven
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Lincoln
             more
             ,
             &c.
             
             Some
             Seats
             were
             but
             removed
             ,
             but
             many
             Bishopricks
             were
             dissolved
             and
             turned
             into
             one
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             erected
             when
             Christians
             were
             fewer
             ,
             saith
             Isaackson
             Chronolog
             .
             There
             was
             one
             at
             Wilton
             ,
             the
             See
             at
             Ramesbury
             ,
             one
             at
             Crediton
             ,
             one
             at
             St.
             Patrick's
             at
             Bodmin
             in
             Cornwall
             ,
             and
             after
             at
             St.
             Germains
             ,
             one
             at
             Selsey
             Island
             ,
             one
             at
             Dunwich
             ,
             one
             at
             Helmham
             ,
             and
             after
             at
             Thetford
             ,
             one
             at
             Sidnacester
             or
             Lindis
             ,
             one
             at
             Osney
             ,
             one
             at
             Hexham
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             at
             this
             day
             Landaff
             ,
             St.
             Asaph's
             ,
             Bangor
             ,
             St.
             David's
             are
             no
             Cities
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             Bishops
             Seats
             ,
             as
             notices
             of
             the
             old
             way
             .
          
           
             XL.
             Isidorus
             Peleusiota
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             149.
             to
             Bishop
             Tribonianus
             distinctly
             nameth
             the
             Bishop's
             Charge
             ,
             and
             the
             calamity
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             bad
             ,
             that
             will
             befall
             himself
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             Himself
             for
             undertaking
             and
             not
             performing
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Quod
             hujusmodi
             viro
             Sacerdotium
             indigne
             mandavit
             .
             The
             whole
             Church
             then
             was
             no
             bigger
             than
             to
             chuse
             the
             Bishop
             and
             be
             under
             his
             present
             inspection
             ,
             as
             he
             intimateth
             .
          
           
             And
             Epist
             .
             315.
             to
             Bishop
             Leontius
             ;
             [
             If
             thou
             tookest
             on
             thee
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             thy
             Will
             ,
             and
             art
             constrained
             by
             the
             Suffrages
             ,
             and
             the
             Contentions
             and
             Hands
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             thy
             helper
             .
             —
             But
             if
             by
             Money
             —
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             216.
             p.
             342.
             
             He
             reckoneth
             up
             such
             and
             so
             much
             work
             as
             necessary
             for
             a
             Bishop
             as
             no
             man
             living
             can
             do
             for
             above
             one
             ordinary
             Parish
             .
             And
             frequently
             he
             describeth
             the
             City
             and
             Congregation
             at
             Pelusium
             as
             the
             place
             where
             the
             wicked
             Bishop
             and
             his
             wicked
             Priests
             together
             destroyed
             the
             interest
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             XLI
             .
             I
             conclude
             this
             with
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             with
             the
             Collection
             of
             Papirius
             Massonus
             ,
             a
             Writer
             of
             the
             Popes
             Lives
             .
             [
             Fabianus
             ab
             iis
             electus
             est
             ad
             Episcopatum
             urbis
             :
             Ac
             forte
             evenit
             ut
             in
             locum
             ubi
             convenerant
             Columba
             ,
             e
             sublimi
             volans
             capiti
             ejus
             insideret
             ,
             Id
             pro
             foelici
             signo
             accipientes
             magno
             consensu
             &
             alacritate
             animorum
             ipsum
             elegerunt
             :
             Haec
             Eusebius
             ,
             Hist
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Ex
             quo
             loco
             collegimus
             Electionem
             Episcopi
             Romani
             ,
             non
             ad
             paucos
             ,
             sed
             ad
             omnes
             olim
             pertinuisse
             .
             Pap.
             Masson
             .
             in
             vita
             Fabiani
             ,
             fol.
             18
             col
             .
             2.
             ]
             And
             if
             all
             the
             whole
             People
             of
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             were
             then
             no
             more
             than
             could
             meet
             in
             one
             Room
             to
             chuse
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             Congregations
             did
             they
             contain
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             More
             Proofs
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Limits
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             THe
             thing
             that
             we
             are
             proving
             is
             that
             every
             Bishop
             should
             have
             but
             one
             Church
             (
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             no
             Arch-Bishop
             )
             and
             that
             this
             Church
             should
             be
             such
             and
             so
             great
             only
             as
             that
             there
             may
             be
             personal
             Communion
             in
             publick
             Worship
             and
             holy
             Conversation
             between
             the
             Members
             :
             and
             not
             so
             great
             as
             that
             the
             Members
             have
             only
             a
             Heart-Communion
             ,
             and
             by
             Delegates
             or
             Synods
             of
             Officers
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             our
             Historical
             Evidence
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             it
             runs
             thus
             :
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             first
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             any
             one
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             World
             consisted
             of
             more
             stated
             Communicating
             Assemblies
             than
             one
             ,
             or
             of
             more
             Christians
             than
             our
             Parishes
             .
             But
             though
             through
             Persecution
             they
             might
             be
             forced
             (
             as
             an
             Independant
             Church
             now
             may
             do
             )
             to
             meet
             by
             parcels
             in
             several
             Houses
             sometimes
             in
             a
             danger
             ,
             yet
             their
             ordinary
             Meetings
             when
             they
             were
             free
             was
             all
             together
             in
             one
             place
             :
             And
             Unum
             Altare
             was
             the
             note
             of
             their
             Individuation
             ,
             with
             Unus
             Episcopus
             ,
             when
             Bishops
             grew
             in
             fashion
             in
             the
             eminent
             sense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             first
             that
             broke
             this
             Order
             and
             had
             divers
             Assemblies
             and
             Altars
             under
             one
             Bishop
             were
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Church
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             for
             about
             three
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Christ
             or
             near
             ;
             nor
             most
             Churches
             till
             four
             hundred
             ,
             yea
             five
             hundred
             Years
             after
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             when
             they
             departed
             from
             this
             Church
             temperament
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             by
             these
             degrees
             .
             1.
             
             They
             set
             up
             some
             Oratories
             ,
             or
             Chappels
             (
             as
             are
             in
             our
             Parishes
             )
             which
             had
             only
             Prayers
             and
             Teachings
             without
             an
             Altar
             ,
             Oblations
             or
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             Suburbs
             or
             Country
             Villages
             near
             ,
             the
             People
             coming
             for
             Sacramental
             Communion
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Afterward
             
             these
             Chappels
             were
             turned
             into
             Communicating
             Churches
             :
             But
             so
             as
             that
             at
             first
             the
             Bishop's
             Presbyters
             (
             who
             lived
             sometimes
             in
             the
             same
             House
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             always
             near
             him
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             and
             were
             his
             Colleagues
             )
             did
             preach
             and
             officiate
             to
             them
             indifferently
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             sent
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             a
             particular
             Presbyter
             was
             assigned
             to
             teach
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             more
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             Presbyters
             commonly
             had
             no
             such
             Congregations
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             of
             them
             still
             attended
             the
             Bishop
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             sate
             with
             him
             on
             each
             hand
             in
             a
             high
             raised
             Seat
             ,
             and
             whilst
             he
             did
             usually
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             did
             but
             attend
             him
             and
             do
             nothing
             ,
             or
             but
             some
             by
             assisting
             Acts
             :
             as
             Lay-Elders
             do
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             ;
             principally
             employed
             in
             personal
             oversight
             ,
             and
             in
             joyning
             in
             Government
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             those
             same
             Presbyters
             who
             had
             Congregations
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             Weekly
             Work
             ,
             and
             made
             up
             the
             Consessus
             or
             College
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             3.
             
             And
             next
             that
             (
             and
             in
             some
             places
             at
             the
             same
             time
             )
             Communicating
             Congregations
             were
             gathered
             in
             the
             Country
             Villages
             ,
             so
             far
             off
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             found
             meet
             to
             leave
             a
             Presbyter
             Resident
             among
             them
             ;
             but
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             City
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             one
             when
             he
             came
             among
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             while
             the
             Churches
             were
             but
             like
             our
             greater
             Parishes
             which
             have
             divers
             Chappels
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             liberty
             of
             Communicating
             .
             4.
             
             After
             this
             when
             the
             Countries
             were
             more
             converted
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             Country
             Parish-Congregations
             set
             up
             ;
             till
             they
             attained
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             differing
             only
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             Country
             Parishes
             in
             one
             Consistory
             (
             but
             with
             a
             Bishop
             )
             did
             govern
             all
             these
             Parishes
             as
             one
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             was
             many
             Worshipping
             Churches
             (
             as
             sis
             ,
             eight
             ,
             or
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             ,
             )
             joyning
             to
             make
             up
             one
             governed
             Church
             .
             But
             at
             the
             same
             time
             many
             Pastors
             and
             People
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             Church-form
             which
             they
             had
             before
             been
             under
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             necessity
             and
             privileges
             ,
             did
             require
             the
             same
             Order
             among
             themselves
             as
             was
             in
             City
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             their
             proper
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             or
             Country
             Bishops
             .
             But
             these
             Country-Bishops
             living
             among
             the
             poorer
             and
             smaller
             number
             of
             Christians
             ,
             had
             not
             so
             many
             Presbyters
             to
             attend
             them
             as
             the
             City-Bishops
             had
             :
             So
             that
             some
             Country
             Congregations
             had
             Bishops
             and
             some
             had
             none
             .
             And
             the
             Churches
             being
             chiefly
             governed
             by
             the
             Synods
             ,
             who
             met
             for
             obliging
             Concord
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Divisions
             ,
             these
             Synods
             being
             made
             up
             of
             the
             City-Bishops
             at
             first
             ,
             they
             there
             carried
             it
             by
             Vote
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Country-Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             responsible
             to
             them
             :
             Which
             they
             the
             rather
             and
             the
             easilier
             consented
             to
             ,
             because
             many
             obscure
             and
             unworthy
             Fellows
             did
             insinuate
             into
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Country-Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             Bishops
             near
             them
             to
             advise
             them
             better
             ;
             and
             so
             became
             the
             Corrupters
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Masters
             of
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             Churches
             had
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             had
             none
             ,
             but
             only
             Presbyters
             under
             the
             City-Bishops
             and
             Presbytery
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             but
             few
             Neighbour-Parishes
             ,
             like
             our
             Market-Towns
             and
             the
             Villages
             between
             them
             that
             were
             thus
             under
             the
             City-Bishop
             .
             For
             every
             such
             Town
             was
             then
             called
             a
             City
             in
             the
             larger
             sense
             as
             it
             signifieth
             
             Oppidum
             ,
             and
             most
             such
             Towns
             had
             City-privileges
             too
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             more
             than
             to
             be
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             a
             Nominal
             Eminency
             ,
             as
             now
             some
             small
             places
             have
             above
             greater
             (
             as
             Bath
             rather
             than
             Plimouth
             ,
             Ipswich
             ,
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             Next
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Emperors
             being
             Christians
             ,
             and
             desiring
             without
             force
             to
             draw
             all
             the
             People
             from
             Heathenism
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             the
             best
             way
             to
             advance
             the
             Christians
             in
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             which
             ever
             win
             on
             common
             minds
             .
             And
             so
             they
             endued
             the
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             with
             such
             Honours
             and
             Powers
             heretofore
             described
             as
             were
             like
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Civil
             Governors
             in
             their
             kind
             .
             And
             the
             Bishops
             being
             thus
             lifted
             up
             ,
             did
             first
             enlarge
             their
             own
             Dioceses
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             advance
             their
             Power
             ;
             and
             the
             World
             came
             unchanged
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             Cities
             and
             Villages
             ,
             (
             where
             the
             Christians
             were
             before
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             many
             think
             the
             Heathens
             were
             called
             Pagani
             in
             distinction
             from
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             who
             were
             Christian
             .
             )
             And
             then
             the
             Bishops
             put
             down
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             as
             presuming
             too
             much
             to
             imitate
             their
             Power
             :
             And
             next
             to
             that
             ,
             lest
             every
             Corporation
             or
             Market-Town
             having
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             their
             Dioceses
             should
             not
             be
             great
             enough
             ,
             and
             ne
             vilesceret
             nomen
             Episcopi
             ,
             lest
             a
             Bishop's
             Name
             should
             not
             be
             honoured
             enough
             ,
             but
             become
             cheap
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             smallness
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             they
             first
             ordered
             that
             no
             such
             small
             Cities
             or
             other
             places
             as
             had
             People
             enough
             for
             but
             one
             Presbyter
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             afterward
             by
             degrees
             put
             down
             many
             smaller
             Bishops
             Churches
             ,
             and
             joyned
             them
             to
             their
             own
             :
             And
             so
             proceeded
             ,
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             Civil
             Alterations
             on
             Cities
             Names
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             to
             bring
             themselves
             to
             the
             state
             that
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             wherein
             one
             Bishop
             infimi
             ordinis
             (
             that
             is
             no
             Arch-Bishop
             )
             hath
             many
             hundred
             or
             above
             a
             thousand
             Churches
             and
             multitudes
             of
             Cities
             ,
             called
             now
             but
             Corporations
             ,
             Burroughs
             or
             Market-Towns
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             repeated
             so
             much
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             lest
             the
             Reader
             forget
             what
             it
             is
             that
             I
             am
             proving
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             prove
             now
             that
             in
             later
             Ages
             they
             kept
             but
             the
             Vestigia
             ,
             or
             Reliques
             of
             the
             former
             to
             prove
             how
             it
             was
             before
             their
             times
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             prove
             but
             a
             Church
             of
             Presbyterian
             Magnitude
             to
             have
             so
             long
             continued
             ,
             it
             sufficeth
             against
             that
             which
             we
             now
             call
             a
             Diocess
             :
             And
             that
             we
             do
             not
             play
             with
             Names
             ,
             nor
             by
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             ,
             mean
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             a
             Parochial
             or
             Presbyterian
             ;
             but
             we
             mean
             such
             as
             our
             Dioceses
             now
             are
             ,
             where
             a
             Bishop
             alone
             with
             a
             Lay-Chancellor's
             Court
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             small
             help
             of
             an
             Arch-Deacon
             ,
             Surrogate
             ,
             or
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             without
             all
             the
             Parish-Ministers
             besides
             ,
             doth
             rule
             a
             multitude
             of
             distant
             Congregations
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             proper
             Bishop
             under
             him
             .
             And
             now
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Chorepiscopi
             which
             were
             at
             first
             placed
             in
             Country
             Churches
             where
             were
             many
             Christians
             ,
             do
             shew
             what
             extent
             the
             Churches
             were
             then
             of
             :
             That
             these
             were
             really
             Bishops
             at
             first
             (
             whatever
             the
             aforesaid
             Parenthesis
             in
             Leo
             or
             Damasus
             say
             )
             most
             Writers
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             do
             now
             grant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             spare
             the
             labour
             of
             proving
             it
             :
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             
             said
             that
             they
             were
             but
             the
             Bishop's
             Deputies
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             even
             as
             Bishops
             are
             
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             Deputies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             under
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             really
             Bishops
             themselves
             :
             For
             if
             a
             Bishop
             may
             depute
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Bishop
             to
             be
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             either
             a
             Presbyter
             also
             may
             depute
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Presbyter
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             Lay-men
             shall
             come
             in
             and
             all
             be
             levelled
             ,
             (
             For
             a
             Deacon
             also
             may
             depute
             his
             Office.
             )
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             either
             a
             Bishop
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Presbyter's
             Office
             is
             much
             holier
             than
             the
             Bishop's
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             these
             Chorepiscopi
             Country-Bishops
             were
             not
             such
             Rarities
             as
             to
             invalidate
             my
             Proof
             ,
             but
             very
             common
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             many
             Councils
             ,
             where
             great
             store
             of
             Chorepiscopi
             are
             found
             .
             And
             besides
             the
             names
             in
             our
             common
             Collections
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Egyptian
             and
             Neighbour
             Churches
             at
             least
             (
             if
             not
             how
             it
             was
             at
             Nice
             )
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Arabick
             Subscriptions
             published
             by
             Selden
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             Eutych
             .
             Orig.
             Alex.
             pag.
             93
             ,
             94
             ,
             95
             ,
             &c.
             Num.
             29
             ,
             31
             ,
             55
             ,
             64
             ,
             68
             ,
             119
             ,
             122
             ,
             128
             ,
             131
             ,
             179
             ,
             193
             ,
             215
             ,
             237
             ,
             241
             ,
             278.
             
             There
             are
             seventeen
             named
             .
             And
             the
             Canons
             made
             to
             curb
             and
             suppress
             them
             ,
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             ordinary
             before
             ;
             as
             ,
             Concil
             .
             Laodic
             .
             Can.
             57.
             
             But
             they
             should
             rather
             have
             increased
             them
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             might
             have
             multiplied
             as
             Churches
             or
             Christians
             increased
             ,
             which
             was
             decreed
             here
             in
             England
             in
             the
             cap.
             9.
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Hertford
             ,
             per
             Theodor.
             Cantuar.
             referente
             Beda
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             very
             name
             Ecclesia
             which
             was
             first
             used
             before
             Parochi●
             or
             Dioecesis
             ,
             and
             still
             continued
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             doth
             shew
             what
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Church
             then
             was
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             withal
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             was
             communicated
             to
             the
             Temples
             or
             sacred
             Meeting-Places
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             ordinarily
             called
             Ecclesiae
             ;
             which
             no
             Man
             doubteth
             was
             in
             a
             secondary
             sense
             ,
             as
             derived
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Ecclesia
             in
             the
             primary
             sense
             .
             And
             so
             even
             in
             our
             Tongue
             ,
             the
             word
             Church
             is
             used
             for
             both
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             i●
             is
             in
             many
             other
             Languages
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             a
             part
             ,
             especially
             a
             small
             part
             ,
             (
             a
             hundredth
             or
             a
             thousandth
             part
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             (
             unless
             equivocally
             .
             )
             Why
             then
             should
             the
             Temple
             be
             so
             called
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             Particle
             only
             of
             a
             Church
             doth
             meet
             there
             ?
             (
             For
             that
             the
             word
             Church
             ]
             in
             our
             Question
             is
             not
             taken
             for
             any
             Community
             or
             Company
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             governed
             Society
             consisting
             of
             the
             governing
             and
             governed
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             .
             )
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Church
             in
             its
             first
             and
             proper
             Notion
             being
             Coetus
             Evecatus
             ,
             An
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             Convention
             or
             Congregation
             ;
             (
             as
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             called
             because
             it
             is
             called
             out
             of
             the
             World
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             shall
             make
             one
             glorious
             Society
             ,
             )
             how
             are
             those
             twenty
             or
             an
             hundred
             Miles
             off
             ,
             any
             more
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Assembly
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             than
             those
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             may
             be
             ?
             If
             you
             fly
             to
             one
             Governor
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
             1.
             
             So
             the
             Pope
             claimeth
             a
             Government
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Governor
             of
             many
             Assemblies
             may
             make
             them
             one
             Society
             ,
             as
             to
             Government
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             Assembly
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             certainly
             when
             Temples
             were
             first
             named
             Churches
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             because
             those
             met
             there
             that
             were
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             only
             Members
             of
             Churches
             :
             Nor
             is
             this
             Parish
             Church
             called
             a
             Church
             because
             some
             meet
             here
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Boston
             ,
             Lincoln
             or
             Grantham
             ;
             But
             to
             this
             day
             we
             cannot
             disuse
             our selves
             from
             saying
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Barnet
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Albans
             ,
             of
             Hat●ield
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             we
             denominate
             the
             several
             Temples
             still
             several
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Hesychius
             explaineth
             Ecclesia
             ,
             by
             no
             other
             words
             than
             these
             three
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             all
             signifie
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             Men
             that
             never
             see
             each
             other
             ,
             only
             because
             one
             Man
             ruleth
             them
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Mede
             in
             his
             Exercitat
             .
             of
             Temples
             proveth
             largely
             that
             the
             places
             of
             Meeting
             are
             ordinarily
             by
             the
             Ancients
             called
             Churches
             ,
             even
             in
             several
             Centuries
             .
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             saith
             ,
             in
             every
             City
             they
             built
             spacious
             and
             ample
             Churches
             .
             And
             Theophil
             .
             Antiochen
             .
             Autol.
             saith
             ,
             [
             Sic
             Deus
             dedit
             mundo
             ,
             qui
             peccatorum
             tempestatibus
             &
             naufragiis
             jactatur
             ,
             Synagogas
             ,
             quas
             Ecclesias
             sanctas
             nominamus
             ,
             in
             quibus
             veritatis
             doctrina
             fervet
             ,
             ad
             quas
             confugiunt
             veritatis
             studiosi
             ,
             quotquot
             salvari
             ,
             Deique
             judicium
             &
             iram
             evitare
             volunt
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             Tertullian
             ,
             de
             Idololat
             .
             cap.
             7.
             pag.
             171.
             
             Tota
             die
             ad
             hanc
             partem
             zelus
             fidei
             ingenuum
             Christianum
             ab
             Idolis
             in
             Ecclesiam
             venire
             ,
             de
             adversaria
             Officina
             in
             domum
             Dei
             venire
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             very
             Name
             there
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             naming
             of
             a
             single
             Temple
             thence
             doth
             signifie
             our
             supposition
             .
          
           
             III.
             To
             this
             I
             may
             add
             the
             Name
             and
             
             Primitive
             Sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             it
             signifieth
             a
             Vicinity
             ,
             and
             Parochus
             Vicinus
             ,
             a
             Cohabitant
             or
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             inquilinus
             ,
             and
             is
             used
             in
             all
             the
             ancient
             Church-Writers
             as
             noting
             both
             a
             Sojourner
             (
             as
             Christians
             are
             in
             the
             World
             )
             and
             a
             Neighbour
             ,
             so
             constantly
             in
             this
             later
             sense
             ,
             not
             excluding
             the
             former
             .
             Else
             Men
             of
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             might
             have
             been
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             inquilini
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             also
             and
             specially
             signified
             Vicinity
             .
             To
             avoid
             tediousness
             of
             Citations
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             unsatisfied
             Reader
             but
             to
             Gers
             .
             Bucer
             against
             Downam
             ,
             and
             the
             Basil
             Lexicon
             of
             Henr.
             Pet.
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             though
             the
             custom
             of
             calling
             a
             Church
             by
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             continued
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             altered
             in
             magnitude
             to
             a
             large
             Diocess
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             that
             this
             was
             the
             first
             and
             old
             signification
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             word
             rather
             plainly
             leadeth
             us
             up
             to
             the
             thing
             and
             sense
             which
             first
             it
             signified
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             Etymology
             teacheth
             us
             more
             wit
             than
             in
             English
             to
             call
             a
             Diocess
             a
             Parish
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Vicinity
             of
             Christians
             :
             And
             when
             the
             a
             Vicinity
             is
             the
             English
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             why
             should
             Strangers
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             or
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             those
             in
             the
             uttermost
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             be
             called
             our
             Parishioners
             or
             Neighbours
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             Another
             clear
             Evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             question
             is
             the
             Paucity
             of
             Churches
             (
             or
             consecrated
             Meeting-Places
             )
             for
             many
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Christ
             :
             both
             before
             they
             were
             called
             Temples
             and
             after
             .
             Not
             that
             occasional
             Meeting-places
             were
             few
             (
             Houses
             ,
             Fields
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             appropriated
             consecrated
             
             places
             called
             Churches
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             Altars
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             Church-Communion
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
             (
             Or
             rather
             it
             is
             doubtful
             whether
             the
             name
             of
             Altars
             with
             the
             form
             were
             introduced
             till
             two
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             which
             maketh
             some
             the
             more
             question
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Ignatius
             and
             Clem.
             Const
             .
             and
             Can.
             Apost
             .
             )
             I
             yield
             to
             Baronius
             (
             ad
             An.
             57.
             )
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             Churches
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             places
             consecrated
             for
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             under
             those
             peaceable
             Emperors
             that
             went
             before
             Dioclesian
             :
             For
             Eusebius
             (
             besides
             others
             )
             expresly
             telleth
             us
             so
             :
             Spaciosas
             &
             amplas
             construxerunt
             Ecclesias
             :
             But
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             mark
             his
             words
             .
             
               Lib.
               8.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             
               [
               A
               man
               might
               then
               have
               seen
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Churches
               in
               great
               reverence
               and
               favour
               among
               all
               sorts
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               Magistrates
               :
               Who
               can
               worthily
               describe
               those
               innumerable
               heaps
               and
               flocking
               multitudes
               through
               all
               Cities
               and
               famous
               Assemblies
               frequenting
               the
               places
               dedicated
               to
               Prayer
               ?
               Because
               of
               which
               Circumstances
               ,
               they
               not
               contented
               with
               the
               old
               and
               ancient
               Buildings
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               receive
               them
               ,
               have
               through
               all
               Cities
               builded
               them
               from
               the
               Foundation
               wide
               and
               ample
               Churches
               .
               ]
            
             Here
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             in
             each
             City
             :
             Cities
             and
             Assemblies
             are
             numbered
             together
             .
             2.
             
             That
             these
             Buildings
             are
             called
             Churches
             .
             3.
             
             That
             these
             Churches
             were
             built
             greater
             than
             the
             old
             ones
             anew
             from
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             because
             the
             old
             ones
             were
             too
             narrow
             to
             contain
             the
             People
             :
             But
             not
             superadded
             to
             the
             old
             ones
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Bishops
             are
             called
             The
             Bishops
             of
             all
             Churches
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Churches
             as
             are
             here
             described
             .
             So
             that
             then
             a
             Bishop's
             Church
             met
             in
             one
             enlarged
             place
             .
          
           
             Yet
             all
             these
             were
             no
             Temples
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             the
             silenced
             Ministers
             have
             of
             late
             built
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             London
             ;
             for
             the
             Christians
             were
             in
             continual
             danger
             of
             the
             demolishing
             of
             them
             :
             which
             fell
             out
             in
             Dioclesian's
             time
             .
             But
             till
             this
             Calm
             which
             Eusebius
             here
             describeth
             ,
             for
             about
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Christians
             oft
             met
             in
             Vaults
             and
             secret
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             be
             hid
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             open
             Churches
             ,
             unless
             now
             and
             then
             in
             a
             Calm
             between
             .
          
           
             Platina
             in
             vit
             .
             Xisti
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             even
             at
             Rome
             it self
             about
             the
             Year
             120.
             there
             were
             few
             found
             that
             durst
             profess
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             see
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             In
             Vita
             Clement
             .
             1.
             
             &
             Anaclet
             .
             &
             Mantuan
             .
             lib.
             1.
             fastor
             .
             de
             Clem.
             Anacl
             .
             Evarist
             .
             Alex.
             Xist
             .
             Calist
             .
             Urban
             .
             &c.
             In
             whose
             times
             ,
             Killing
             ,
             Banishing
             and
             Persecuting
             caused
             Scatterings
             ,
             hidings
             ,
             and
             as
             Pliny
             tells
             us
             many
             Apostasies
             .
             See
             what
             Gers
             .
             Bucer
             saith
             ,
             pag.
             221
             ,
             222
             ,
             223.
             of
             all
             the
             Ages
             now
             in
             question
             about
             this
             matter
             :
             As
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             Apol.
             c.
             3.
             adeo
             in
             hominibus
             innocuis
             ,
             nomen
             innocuum
             erat
             odio
             :
             Did
             the
             Rabble
             but
             see
             or
             hear
             the
             Christians
             ,
             they
             were
             raged
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             cried
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             Tollite
             impios
             .
          
           
             Saith
             Polydor.
             Virgil.
             de
             invent
             .
             rer
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
             Romae
             non
             reperio
             quod
             sciam
             aliud
             antiquius
             templum
             aedificatum
             aut
             dicatum
             ,
             vel
             ad
             usum
             Sacrorum
             fuisse
             conversum
             ,
             quam
             Thermas
             Novati
             in
             vico
             patricio
             ,
             quas
             Pius
             Pontifex
             Praxidis
             eximiae
             sanctitatis
             foeminae
             rogatu
             ,
             divae
             Pudentianae
             ejus
             Sorori
             consecravit
             ;
             qui
             fuit
             annus
             circiter
             150.
             
             But
             the
             name
             Templum
             here
             is
             not
             used
             by
             Polydore
             as
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             
             for
             a
             large
             and
             comely
             Fabrick
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             Tertullian
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             Apol.
             c.
             37.
             
             Christians
             leave
             Temples
             to
             the
             Heathens
             .
             And
             saith
             Pope
             Nicholas
             ,
             in
             Epist
             de
             depositione
             Zachariae
             &
             Rodoaldi
             Episc
             .
             (
             recited
             in
             his
             Life
             by
             Papir
             .
             Massonus
             ,
             Fol.
             132.
             
             Col.
             2.
             )
             [
             Deinde
             propter
             frigidiorem
             locum
             in
             Ecclesia
             Salvatoris
             ,
             quae
             ab
             Authore
             vocatur
             Constantiniana
             ,
             &
             quae
             prima
             in
             toto
             terrarum
             orbe
             constructa
             est
             .
             ]
             You
             see
             that
             by
             this
             Pope's
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             built
             before
             this
             one
             at
             Rome
             by
             Constantine
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             no
             large
             sumptuous
             place
             called
             a
             Temple
             ,
             but
             only
             commodious
             meaner
             Rooms
             or
             Buildings
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             Pap.
             Masson
             .
             in
             Vita
             Bonifacii
             ,
             fol.
             55.
             noteth
             that
             Hierom
             even
             in
             his
             time
             (
             so
             late
             )
             Basilicas
             Christianorum
             tres
             tantum
             commemorasse
             .
          
           
             When
             upon
             the
             great
             increase
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             one
             odd
             Idol
             Temple
             even
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             begged
             of
             the
             Emperor
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             Ruffin
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             22.
             and
             divers
             others
             tell
             us
             what
             tumult
             and
             stir
             it
             caused
             .
             And
             when
             Euseb
             .
             de
             Vita
             Constant
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             49
             ,
             50.
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             building
             of
             Churches
             except
             Constantinople
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             even
             the
             great
             Cities
             ,
             Nicomedia
             in
             Bythinia
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             .
             And
             Socrat.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             saith
             that
             even
             in
             Constantinople
             (
             which
             he
             made
             so
             great
             and
             beautiful
             that
             it
             was
             no
             whit
             inferior
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Law
             engraven
             on
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             commanded
             that
             it
             be
             called
             Second
             Rome
             ,
             )
             he
             built
             from
             the
             Foundation
             (
             but
             )
             two
             Churches
             ,
             Pacis
             &
             Apostolorum
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             find
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             tedious
             ,
             here
             to
             translate
             all
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus●ota's
             Epist
             .
             246.
             lib.
             2.
             in
             which
             he
             openeth
             the
             difference
             between
             Templum
             and
             Ecclesia
             ,
             and
             inveigheth
             against
             that
             Bishop
             as
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             cried
             up
             the
             Temple
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             he
             persecuted
             and
             vexed
             the
             Godly
             who
             are
             the
             Church
             indeed
             ;
             and
             against
             them
             that
             are
             for
             sumptuous
             Temples
             and
             unholy
             scandalous
             Churches
             ;
             and
             tells
             us
             he
             had
             rather
             have
             been
             in
             the
             times
             when
             Temples
             were
             less
             adorned
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             more
             adorned
             with
             Heavenly
             Graces
             ,
             than
             in
             those
             unhappy
             times
             when
             Temples
             were
             too
             much
             adorned
             ,
             and
             Churches
             naked
             and
             empty
             of
             Spiritual
             Graces
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             when
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Temple
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             (
             except
             two
             or
             three
             )
             and
             when
             that
             was
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             contained
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             what
             the
             Churches
             then
             were
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             ancient
             Agapae
             shew
             how
             great
             the
             Churches
             then
             were
             ,
             when
             as
             all
             the
             Church
             did
             feast
             together
             :
             and
             these
             continued
             in
             Tertullian's
             time
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             at
             least
             :
             And
             several
             Church-Canons
             mention
             them
             after
             that
             .
             And
             Chrysost
             .
             saith
             (
             Homil.
             de
             Oportet
             haeres
             .
             esse
             p.
             (
             mihi
             )
             20
             ,
             21.
             that
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             custom
             that
             after
             Sermon
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             all
             feasted
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             highly
             praiseth
             .
             (
             But
             it
             was
             not
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             that
             feasted
             in
             one
             Room
             .
             )
             And
             after
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             The
             Church
             is
             like
             Noah's
             Ark
             ,
             but
             Men
             come
             in
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             Lambs
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             shewing
             that
             by
             the
             Church
             he
             meant
             the
             Assembly
             .
             And
             after
             ,
             [
             All
             have
             the
             same
             Honour
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Access
             ,
             till
             all
             have
             communicated
             and
             partaked
             of
             the
             same
             Spiritual
             Meat
             .
             The
             Priests
             standing
             expect
             them
             all
             ,
             even
             the
             
             poorest
             Man
             of
             all
             .
             ]
             (
             By
             this
             he
             sheweth
             what
             Church
             he
             meant
             ,
             and
             how
             
             great
             the
             Church
             was
             .
             )
             Et
             Serm.
             21.
             pag.
             313.
             
             Redundat
             injuria
             in
             locum
             illum
             ;
             Ecclesiam
             enim
             totam
             contemnis
             :
             Propterea
             enim
             Ecclesia
             dicitur
             ,
             quia
             communiter
             omnes
             accipit
             .
             This
             doth
             not
             only
             shew
             what
             Church
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             but
             fully
             confirmeth
             what
             I
             said
             before
             :
             that
             [
             The
             whole
             Church
             was
             in
             that
             place
             :
             and
             that
             the
             place
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             commonly
             receiveth
             all
             .
             ]
             But
             note
             that
             this
             was
             not
             preach'd
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             yet
             at
             the
             great
             Patriarchal
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             may
             add
             as
             to
             the
             former
             Evidences
             ,
             To.
             5.
             
             Serm.
             52.
             pag.
             705.
             when
             he
             had
             shewed
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             there
             must
             be
             no
             division
             ,
             he
             expoundeth
             it
             by
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             [
             Qui
             seipsum
             ab
             hoc
             conventu
             sejunxerit
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             the
             Assembly
             was
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             thousandth
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             only
             .
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             the
             Churches
             feasting
             together
             in
             Baronius
             ad
             an
             .
             57.
             pag.
             (
             ed.
             Plant.
             )
             543.
             to
             spare
             me
             more
             labour
             about
             this
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Another
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Limits
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             is
             (
             that
             which
             I
             oft
             mentioned
             in
             the
             particular
             Testimonies
             )
             that
             every
             where
             all
             the
             People
             either
             chose
             ,
             or
             expresly
             consented
             to
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             ordained
             over
             them
             in
             their
             sight
             .
             And
             this
             no
             more
             could
             do
             than
             could
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             and
             one
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             hath
             no
             more
             right
             to
             it
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Consequence
             is
             evident
             :
             And
             for
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             only
             the
             Parishioners
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             that
             voted
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             Now
             Cathedrals
             have
             no
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             heretofore
             the
             Cathedral
             Parish
             was
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             The
             Testimonies
             fully
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             All
             the
             Church
             or
             People
             that
             were
             the
             Bishop's
             Flock
             :
             And
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             Years
             there
             were
             no
             Parishes
             in
             his
             Diocess
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             such
             distinction
             .
             Pamelius's
             heap
             of
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             I
             have
             already
             cited
             :
             And
             however
             some
             talk
             now
             to
             justifie
             the
             contrary
             course
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             full
             in
             Antiquity
             that
             the
             People
             chose
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             at
             first
             principally
             ,
             and
             after
             secondarily
             after
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             having
             a
             Negative
             Voice
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Consent
             and
             Testimony
             ever
             necessary
             ,
             even
             for
             eight
             hundred
             Years
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             needless
             thing
             to
             cite
             any
             more
             Testimonies
             of
             it
             to
             any
             versed
             in
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             are
             agreed
             de
             facto
             that
             so
             it
             was
             .
             See
             Cyprian
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             2.
             of
             Cornelius
             ;
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             2.
             of
             Sabinus
             ;
             and
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             4.
             
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             29.
             tells
             us
             that
             Fabian
             by
             the
             People
             was
             chosen
             to
             succeed
             Anterus
             .
             And
             Cyprian
             saith
             it
             was
             Traditione
             Apostolica
             ,
             vid.
             &
             Socrat.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             &
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             &
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             35.
             
             &
             Sozomen
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             24.
             &
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             2.
             of
             Chrysostom
             ;
             &
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             13.
             vid.
             &
             Augustin
             .
             Epist
             .
             110.
             
             &
             Theodoret
             ,
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             in
             Epist
             .
             Concil
             .
             Nicaeni
             ad
             Alexandr
             .
             The
             Bloodshed
             at
             the
             Choice
             of
             Damasus
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             occasions
             of
             laying
             by
             that
             custom
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             yet
             though
             they
             met
             not
             so
             tumultuously
             ,
             they
             must
             consent
             .
             Leo's
             Testimony
             I
             gave
             you
             before
             with
             many
             more
             .
             Theodor.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             9.
             of
             Nectarius
             sheweth
             that
             Bishops
             were
             then
             chosen
             ,
             Plebe
             praesente
             &
             universa
             fraternitate
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             speaketh
             of
             Sabinus
             .
             
             So
             the
             Concil
             .
             Parisien
             .
             even
             an
             .
             559.
             
             But
             for
             more
             plentiful
             proof
             of
             this
             see
             M.
             A.
             Spalatens
             .
             de
             Rep.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             22.
             n.
             10.
             &
             lib
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             &
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3
             ▪
             n.
             12.
             &c.
             
             &
             Blondel
             de
             Jure
             plebis
             ,
             more
             copiously
             ,
             and
             de
             Epis
             .
             &
             Presbyt
             .
             &
             Bilson
             perpet
             .
             Govern.
             cap.
             15.
             &
             lib.
             of
             Christian
             Subjection
             oft
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             when
             the
             People's
             Confusion
             had
             made
             them
             seem
             uncapable
             any
             longer
             to
             chuse
             :
             1.
             
             This
             was
             long
             of
             the
             Prelates
             themselves
             ,
             who
             by
             that
             time
             had
             so
             far
             enlarged
             their
             Churches
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             were
             neither
             capable
             of
             doing
             their
             ancient
             Work
             and
             Duty
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             being
             ruled
             by
             the
             Clergy
             aright
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             the
             People
             were
             restrained
             from
             the
             Choice
             by
             Meetings
             and
             Vote
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             their
             stead
             did
             undertake
             the
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             And
             when
             it
             fell
             out
             of
             the
             People's
             hands
             into
             Great
             Mens
             ,
             the
             Proud
             and
             Covetous
             who
             could
             best
             seek
             and
             make
             Friends
             did
             get
             the
             Bishopricks
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Churches
             were
             presently
             changed
             ,
             corrupted
             and
             undone
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             moved
             the
             few
             good
             Bishops
             that
             were
             left
             to
             make
             Canons
             against
             this
             Power
             and
             Choice
             of
             Princes
             and
             great
             Men
             ,
             decreeing
             that
             all
             Bishops
             obtruded
             by
             them
             on
             the
             Churches
             should
             be
             as
             none
             ,
             but
             be
             avoided
             ,
             and
             all
             avoided
             that
             did
             not
             avoid
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Roman
             and
             Patriarchal
             party
             cunningly
             joyned
             with
             these
             honest
             Reformers
             to
             get
             the
             Choice
             out
             of
             the
             Magistrate's
             hands
             that
             they
             might
             get
             it
             into
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ's
             Church
             was
             abused
             among
             ambitious
             Usurpers
             .
             The
             Decrees
             against
             Magistrates
             Choice
             of
             Bishops
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Can.
             Apost
             .
             31.
             
             &
             Decret
             .
             17.
             q.
             7.
             c.
             siquis
             Episc
             .
             Sept.
             Synod
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             Decret
             .
             16.
             q.
             7.
             
             Oct.
             Synod
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             &
             Act.
             1.
             &c.
             22.
             
             Decret
             .
             16.
             q.
             7.
             
             Nicol.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             10.
             
             &
             Epist
             .
             64.
             with
             more
             which
             you
             may
             find
             cited
             by
             Spalatens
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             pag.
             675
             ,
             676
             ,
             677.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             (
             though
             still
             the
             Clergy
             had
             a
             Negative
             or
             first
             Choice
             ,
             yet
             )
             when
             they
             procured
             Charles
             the
             Great
             (
             who
             was
             to
             rise
             by
             the
             Papal
             help
             )
             to
             resign
             and
             renounce
             the
             Magistrates
             Election
             ,
             he
             restored
             the
             Church
             to
             its
             Ancient
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             enlarged
             Dioceses
             and
             ambitious
             Clergy-men
             would
             permit
             it
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             [
             Sacrorum
             Canonum
             non
             ignari
             ut
             in
             Dei
             nomine
             Sancta
             Ecclesia
             suo
             liberius
             potiretur
             honore
             ,
             assensum
             ordini
             Ecclesiastico
             praebuimus
             ,
             ut
             scilicet
             Episcopi
             per
             Electionem
             CLERI
             &
             POPULI
             secundum
             statuta
             Canonum
             de
             PROPRIA
             DIOECESI
             ,
             remota
             personarum
             &
             munerum
             acceptione
             ,
             ob
             vitae
             meritum
             &
             sapientiae
             donum
             ,
             eligantur
             ,
             ut
             exemplo
             &
             verbis
             sibi
             subjectis
             usquequaque
             prodesse
             valeant
             .
             ]
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             To.
             11.
             n.
             26.
             
             Decret
             .
             Dist
             .
             63.
             c
             Sacrorum
             .
             Where
             note
             that
             ,
             1.
             he
             includeth
             the
             People
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             .
             2.
             
             And
             doth
             this
             as
             according
             to
             the
             sacred
             Canons
             .
             So
             that
             for
             Men
             to
             dream
             that
             only
             the
             Parishioners
             of
             a
             Cathedral
             Church
             (
             which
             had
             no
             proper
             Parish
             )
             or
             the
             Citizens
             only
             ,
             were
             to
             chuse
             ,
             is
             to
             feign
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             notorious
             Evidence
             of
             Law
             and
             Fact
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             For
             where
             all
             are
             the
             Bishops
             Flock
             ,
             and
             chuse
             as
             his
             Flock
             ,
             there
             all
             the
             Flock
             must
             chuse
             ,
             and
             a
             parcel
             can
             claim
             no
             privilege
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             .
             The
             next
             Evidence
             is
             this
             :
             In
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             fairly
             proved
             by
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             by
             the
             Apostles
             more
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             than
             one
             in
             many
             Cities
             themselves
             :
             And
             if
             one
             City
             had
             more
             than
             one
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             many
             distant
             places
             ,
             in
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             .
             That
             one
             City
             had
             more
             than
             one
             he
             sheweth
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             Churches
             :
             As
             Peter
             was
             appointed
             chiefly
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Paul
             chiefly
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             so
             he
             sheweth
             it
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             they
             had
             several
             Churches
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             reconcileth
             the
             great
             differences
             about
             Linus
             ,
             Clemens
             and
             Cletus
             or
             Anacletus
             .
             And
             especially
             on
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Language
             .
             And
             indeed
             when
             in
             great
             Cities
             there
             are
             Christians
             of
             divers
             Languages
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             they
             be
             of
             divers
             Congregations
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             have
             them
             Hear
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             will
             have
             them
             Pray
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             And
             though
             some
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             be
             of
             divers
             Assemblies
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             have
             onely
             One
             Bishop
             to
             Rule
             them
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             is
             more
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             that
             the
             diversities
             of
             congregations
             and
             languages
             inferred
             a
             diversity
             of
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             with
             their
             distinct
             Clergy
             .
             2.
             
             And
             all
             Antiquity
             made
             Preaching
             or
             Teaching
             his
             flock
             as
             essential
             to
             the
             Bishops
             office
             as
             Governing
             them
             (
             of
             which
             next
             :
             )
             But
             he
             could
             not
             teach
             several
             Churches
             whose
             language
             he
             understood
             not
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Antiquity
             made
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Bishops
             office
             Teaching
             ,
             Worshipping
             ,
             and
             Governing
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             extent
             as
             to
             the
             subject
             society
             under
             him
             .
             It
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             which
             he
             was
             ordinarily
             to
             Teach
             ,
             to
             guide
             in
             worship
             (
             prayers
             ,
             praise
             ,
             sacrament
             )
             and
             to
             Rule
             by
             discipline
             (
             supposing
             still
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             meer
             Bishop
             and
             not
             an
             Archbishop
             )
             I
             should
             weary
             the
             Reader
             to
             cite
             numerous
             testimonies
             for
             so
             notorious
             a
             thing
             .
             But
             it
             is
             known
             that
             the
             said
             Bishop
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             the
             Ordinary
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             Guide
             in
             worship
             to
             a
             Diocese
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             one
             or
             few
             at
             most
             .
             And
             he
             that
             peruseth
             ancient
             writers
             ,
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             not
             only
             to
             be
             a
             ra●e
             or
             extraordinary
             Teacher
             of
             his
             whole
             flock
             ,
             but
             the
             Ordinary
             one
             :
             not
             only
             to
             send
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             it
             himself
             ;
             till
             the
             enlargement
             of
             Dioceses
             changed
             the
             custome
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             this
             :
             In
             the
             first
             two
             Centuries
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Bishops
             were
             ever
             officers
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             :
             But
             Deacons
             were
             never
             then
             officers
             in
             more
             Churches
             (
             or
             stated
             assemblies
             that
             had
             Sacramental
             Communion
             )
             than
             one
             :
             therefore
             Bishops
             were
             not
             officers
             in
             more
             .
             No
             proof
             can
             be
             given
             of
             any
             Deacons
             that
             had
             the
             care
             (
             in
             their
             places
             )
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             when
             Dioceses
             were
             enlarged
             ,
             it
             is
             notable
             that
             the
             Presbyter
             that
             was
             the
             oculus
             Episcopi
             in
             the
             Diocese
             is
             called
             the
             Archdeacon
             :
             Because
             originally
             he
             was
             but
             indeed
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             the
             chief
             Deacon
             who
             was
             with
             the
             Bishop
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             ▪
             It
             being
             then
             inauditum
             for
             a
             Deacon
             to
             belong
             to
             many
             .
          
           
           
             X.
             Another
             evidence
             is
             ,
             The
             Great
             number
             of
             Bishops
             who
             out
             of
             a
             narrow
             space
             of
             ground
             ,
             did
             usually
             assemble
             in
             the
             ancient
             Synods
             .
             I
             told
             you
             before
             out
             of
             Crab
             of
             Sylvesters
             number
             at
             Rome
             .
             Binius
             also
             hath
             the
             like
             words
             [
             Sylvester
             collegit
             in
             gremio
             sedis
             suae
             284
             Episcopos
             ]
             and
             that
             139
             of
             them
             were
             ex
             urbe
             Roma
             vel
             non
             longe
             ab
             illa
             .
             A
             hundred
             thirty
             nine
             Bishops
             in
             Rome
             and
             not
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             had
             not
             such
             Dioceses
             as
             now
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             3.
             that
             Privatus
             was
             condemned
             in
             Synodo
             Lambesitana
             by
             90
             Bishops
             which
             was
             before
             Christianity
             was
             countenanced
             by
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             were
             under
             persecution
             ,
             yea
             ,
             long
             before
             Cyprian
             wrote
             that
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             examining
             of
             every
             ordinary
             cause
             of
             an
             accused
             Presbyter
             ,
             sex
             Episcopi
             ex
             vicinis
             locis
             ,
             six
             Bishops
             from
             the
             neighbour
             places
             ,
             (
             not
             from
             40
             or
             fourscore
             miles
             distance
             )
             were
             to
             hear
             and
             determine
             ,
             and
             three
             Bishops
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             every
             Deacon
             ,
             Concil
             .
             Afric
             .
             Can.
             20.
             so
             that
             no
             doubt
             but
             their
             Bishops
             were
             as
             near
             as
             our
             Market
             Towns
             at
             least
             ,
             even
             when
             so
             few
             of
             the
             people
             were
             Christians
             as
             that
             all
             that
             space
             afforded
             but
             one
             great
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             provincial
             Council
             at
             Carthage
             had
             217
             Bishops
             (
             whereas
             the
             General
             Council
             at
             Trent
             had
             long
             but
             40.
             )
          
           
             A
             Council
             of
             Donatists
             (
             Hereticks
             not
             so
             numerous
             sure
             as
             the
             Catholicks
             )
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Augustine
             ,
             Epist
             .
             68.
             (
             about
             an
             .
             308
             )
             had
             270
             Bishops
             .
             And
             when
             there
             were
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Heretick
             Bishops
             ,
             how
             many
             were
             there
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             Donatists
             and
             all
             other
             sects
             set
             together
             ?
             This
             one
             heresie
             had
             enow
             to
             become
             persecutours
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             (
             beating
             them
             with
             clubs
             ,
             putting
             out
             the
             peoples
             eyes
             by
             casting
             vineger
             mixt
             with
             lime
             into
             them
             ,
             dragging
             them
             in
             the
             dirt
             )
             And
             yet
             they
             were
             the
             smaller
             number
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             persecution
             ;
             and
             some
             Circumcellions
             killed
             themselves
             to
             make
             the
             Catholicks
             odious
             as
             persecutors
             (
             Occisos
             auferunt
             luci
             ,
             vivis
             auferunt
             lucem
             —
             Quod
             nobis
             faciunt
             sibi
             non
             imputant
             :
             &
             quod
             sibi
             faciunt
             nobis
             imputantinquiunt
             ,
             Clerici
             Hippon
             .
             ib.
             ad
             Januarium
             .
             )
             Certainly
             here
             were
             Churches
             no
             bigger
             then
             ,
             than
             our
             smaller
             Parishes
             .
          
           
             And
             Augustine
             cont
             .
             Gaudentium
             saith
             ,
             there
             were
             innumerable
             Bishops
             in
             Africa
             that
             were
             Orthodox
             .
             (
             And
             it
             was
             but
             a
             corner
             of
             Africa
             that
             were
             Christians
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             here
             meant
             .
             )
          
           
             Victor
             Uticensis
             in
             persecut
             .
             Vandal
             .
             sheweth
             that
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Africa
             660
             Bishops
             fled
             ;
             besides
             the
             great
             number
             murdered
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             many
             tolerated
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Patricks
             Irish
             Bishops
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             plainly
             were
             Parochial
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             ,
             The
             way
             of
             Strangers
             communicating
             then
             by
             way
             of
             Communicatory
             Letters
             ,
             or
             Certificates
             from
             the
             Church
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             they
             desired
             to
             communicate
             :
             But
             was
             it
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             that
             they
             must
             thus
             satisfie
             ?
             or
             must
             they
             travail
             to
             the
             Bishop
             with
             their
             Certificate
             ,
             before
             they
             must
             communicate
             in
             any
             one
             Church
             within
             20.
             30.
             40.
             
             or
             50.
             miles
             of
             him
             ?
             Doubtless
             an
             impartial
             Reader
             will
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             City-Church
             which
             he
             desired
             Communion
             with
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Certificate
             was
             to
             be
             shewn
             .
             See
             what
             Albaspinaeus
             saith
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             ex
             Concil
             .
             Laodic
             .
             c.
             41.
             
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Agath
             .
             can
             .
             52.
             
             Concil
             .
             Eliber
             .
             c.
             58.
             in
             his
             observat
             .
             p.
             254
             ,
             255.
             
          
           
             XII
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             the
             ancient
             phrase
             describing
             a
             Schism
             by
             Altare
             aliud
             erigere
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             another
             Altar
             ,
             or
             to
             set
             up
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             .
             And
             to
             separate
             from
             that
             Altar
             was
             to
             separate
             from
             that
             Church
             :
             which
             implyeth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Altar
             in
             a
             Church
             ;
             and
             multiplying
             Altars
             was
             multiplying
             Churches
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Another
             evidence
             was
             the
             late
             division
             of
             Parishes
             :
             The
             idle
             story
             of
             
             Evaristus
             dividing
             Parishes
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Gers
             .
             Bucer
             hath
             fully
             confuted
             .
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             except
             at
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             long
             before
             they
             were
             divided
             .
             Sir
             Rog.
             Twisden
             Histor
             .
             Vindicat.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             saith
             that
             it
             was
             under
             Theodore
             A.
             B.
             C.
             that
             Parochial
             Churches
             began
             (
             mark
             Began
             )
             to
             be
             erected
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             greatly
             reverenced
             in
             this
             nation
             &c.
             out
             of
             a
             MS.
             in
             Trinity
             Hall
             Cambridge
             .
             And
             it
             was
             668
             as
             Beda
             tells
             us
             before
             Theodore
             was
             Ordained
             Bishop
             .
             The
             evidence
             in
             history
             of
             the
             Lateness
             of
             Parish
             divisions
             is
             past
             doubt
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             usual
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             Dioceses
             without
             Parishes
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Name
             [
             Diocese
             ]
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             ,
             but
             the
             Church-state
             .
             While
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Altar
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             place
             of
             ordinary
             Church
             Communion
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             And
             when
             there
             were
             more
             places
             with
             Altars
             erected
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             nor
             were
             long
             without
             their
             proper
             affixed
             Presbyters
             (
             as
             Arius
             his
             Case
             sheweth
             and
             as
             is
             confessed
             )
             And
             when
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             Parishes
             in
             out
             sense
             :
             And
             till
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             some
             one
             Presbyter
             was
             sent
             from
             the
             Bishop
             as
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             the
             Parishes
             in
             the
             Diocese
             must
             needs
             be
             under
             one
             Presbytery
             as
             well
             as
             one
             Bishop
             .
             There
             were
             no
             setled
             Congregations
             for
             ordinary
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             besides
             the
             Bishops
             Church-meeting
             ,
             till
             Parishes
             were
             divided
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             space
             of
             ground
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             Temples
             and
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             intended
             .
             There
             could
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             we
             oppose
             it
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             One
             Church
             with
             a
             Bishop
             infimi
             ordinis
             (
             having
             none
             under
             him
             )
             made
             up
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Communicating
             Churches
             with
             their
             Subpresbyters
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Consessus
             or
             Presbytery
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             ]
          
           
             XIV
             .
             The
             next
             evidence
             is
             ,
             the
             ancient
             custom
             of
             All
             his
             Presbyters
             sitting
             in
             one
             seat
             with
             the
             Bishop
             in
             a
             semi-circle
             in
             loco
             eminentiore
             on
             each
             hand
             of
             him
             and
             the
             Deacons
             standing
             under
             or
             below
             them
             :
             which
             is
             so
             ordained
             by
             Councils
             (
             as
             Carth.
             4.
             
             Can.
             35.
             &c.
             )
             And
             the
             thing
             is
             commonly
             reported
             in
             the
             ancients
             .
             And
             this
             being
             put
             usually
             as
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             in
             common
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             assistants
             and
             colleagues
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             he
             Governed
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
             without
             mentioning
             any
             excepted
             Presbyters
             belonging
             to
             distant
             Parishes
             ,
             It
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             Bishop
             then
             had
             ordinarily
             but
             one
             assembly
             .
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             many
             Canons
             ,
             that
             shew
             what
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             imply
             his
             presence
             :
             But
             I
             have
             mentioned
             many
             of
             them
             before
             .
          
           
             XV.
             Another
             evidence
             is
             ,
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             dwelling
             in
             the
             same
             house
             with
             the
             Bishop
             (
             single
             )
             as
             in
             a
             Colledge
             ;
             which
             not
             only
             in
             Hippo
             ,
             but
             in
             very
             many
             other
             places
             was
             then
             used
             :
             and
             they
             dwelt
             near
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             that
             was
             not
             used
             (
             As
             when
             they
             had
             wives
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             had
             his
             Episcopam
             as
             the
             Concil
             .
             Turon
             .
             2.
             calleth
             her
             ,
             and
             alloweth
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             Tolet
             himself
             ,
             de
             Sacerdotio
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             n.
             15.
             pag.
             722.
             confesseth
             this
             saying
             ,
             [
             In
             Ecclesia
             Primitiva
             usque
             ad
             tempora
             Augustini
             &
             Hieron
             .
             Episcopum
             &
             Clerum
             solitos
             vivere
             in
             communi
             :
             unde
             bona
             quae
             vel
             ex
             decimis
             ,
             vel
             ex
             fidelium
             devotione
             offerebantur
             ,
             erant
             indivisa
             ,
             &
             subdebantur
             distributioni
             Episcopi
             ,
             quae
             partim
             ipsi
             ,
             partim
             Clero
             ,
             partim
             fabricae
             ,
             partim
             pauperibus
             obveniebant
             .
             Postea
             vero
             quando
             quisque
             per
             se
             vixit
             ,
             talia
             bona
             divisa
             sunt
             in
             quatuor
             partes
             ,
             prima
             Episcopo
             servata
             ,
             secunda
             Clero
             ,
             tertia
             fabricae
             ,
             quarta
             pauperibus
             .
             ]
             And
             sure
             that
             Church
             then
             was
             no
             bigger
             than
             that
             Colledge
             did
             officiateto
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             And
             that
             which
             these
             words
             of
             Tolet
             recite
             ,
             is
             the
             next
             evidence
             ,
             viz.
             The
             way
             of
             maintenance
             in
             those
             times
             .
             1.
             
             They
             lived
             on
             Oblations
             mostly
             :
             And
             these
             oblations
             are
             ever
             mentioned
             as
             offered
             but
             upon
             One
             Altar
             .
             
             2.
             
             These
             Oblations
             were
             all
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             ,
             and
             distributed
             by
             him
             or
             his
             appointment
             .
             3.
             
             The
             First-fruits
             ,
             and
             Tythe
             that
             came
             next
             were
             also
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             4.
             
             And
             so
             were
             all
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Praedia
             or
             Church
             glebe
             .
             5.
             
             All
             these
             are
             mentioned
             as
             given
             to
             One
             Church
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             many
             .
             6.
             
             The
             distribution
             was
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             some
             fourfold
             ,
             sometime
             three-fold
             ;
             of
             which
             Spalatensis
             reciteth
             the
             decrees
             so
             fully
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             tire
             the
             reader
             with
             reciting
             them
             .
             7.
             
             And
             it
             was
             the
             Fabrica
             of
             One
             Church
             only
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             to
             give
             the
             fourth
             part
             to
             maintain
             (
             And
             were
             many
             hundred
             fabricks
             more
             forgotten
             ?
             )
             8.
             
             And
             it
             was
             a
             present
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             not
             men
             setled
             along
             way
             off
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             make
             distribution
             to
             .
             9.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             to
             have
             the
             first
             fourth
             part
             himself
             ,
             who
             can
             think
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             that
             men
             must
             carry
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Hay
             ,
             and
             Corn
             ,
             and
             Wood
             ,
             and
             Pigs
             ,
             &c.
             from
             all
             the
             Parishes
             through
             such
             Dioceses
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Glebe
             rents
             ;
             This
             would
             make
             the
             Bishoprick
             indeed
             seem
             to
             worldly
             minded
             men
             to
             be
             worth
             the
             venturing
             of
             their
             souls
             for
             ;
             And
             they
             must
             have
             so
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             barns
             full
             ,
             as
             might
             tempt
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             S●ul
             take
             thine
             ease
             ,
             eat
             drink
             ▪
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             evidence
             speaketh
             plainly
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             this
             :
             That
             when
             first
             new
             Communicating
             Assemblies
             were
             erected
             even
             in
             the
             same
             Cities
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             sa●d
             Bishops
             did
             devise
             this
             new
             trick
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             to
             send
             to
             that
             Assembly
             some
             Bread
             
             hallowed
             by
             themselves
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             first
             to
             comfort
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             new
             Congregation
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             think
             themselves
             cut
             off
             from
             their
             Bishops
             Church
             and
             Communion
             .
             2.
             
             To
             hold
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             people
             by
             this
             handle
             of
             their
             own
             making
             .
             Of
             these
             Eulogiae
             the
             Can.
             Concil
             .
             Laodic
             .
             14.
             speaks
             ,
             as
             Petavius
             and
             others
             think
             :
             Petav.
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             ad
             haeres
             .
             69.
             pag.
             276.
             saith
             ,
             [
             Romae
             ,
             ubi
             per
             titulos
             distributi
             presbyteri
             suos
             quique
             populos
             regebant
             :
             Ad
             eos
             Episcopi
             Dominicis
             diebus
             fermentum
             sive
             benedictum
             panem
             in
             Communionis
             symbolum
             mittere
             consueverant
             .
             ]
             And
             the
             passage
             which
             he
             citeth
             out
             of
             Innocent
             ad
             Decentium
             cap.
             5.
             is
             very
             full
             ,
             [
             De
             fermento
             vero
             quod
             die
             Dominico
             per
             Titulos
             mittimus
             ,
             superflue
             nos
             consulere
             voluisti
             :
             cum
             omnes
             Ecclesiae
             nostrae
             intra
             civitatem
             sint
             constitutae
             :
             Quarum
             Presbyteri
             quia
             die
             isto
             propter
             plebem
             sibi
             commissam
             nobiscum
             convenire
             non
             possunt
             ,
             ideo
             fermentum
             a
             nobis
             confectum
             per
             acolythos
             accipiunt
             ,
             ut
             se
             a
             nostra
             communione
             ,
             maxima
             illa
             die
             non
             judicent
             separatos
             .
             ]
             That
             Melchiades
             ordained
             this
             ,
             Damasus
             his
             pontifical
             book
             saith
             ;
             which
             was
             about
             An.
             313.
             
             But
             Baronius
             ad
             An.
             313.
             largely
             openeth
             all
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             that
             this
             fermentum
             was
             hallowed
             levened
             bread
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             a
             devised
             sacrament
             (
             as
             Innocent
             calleth
             it
             )
             of
             Union
             and
             Communion
             :
             confirming
             this
             which
             I
             have
             said
             :
             And
             ex
             Can.
             14.
             
             Concil
             .
             Laod.
             &c.
             he
             sheweth
             that
             it
             was
             used
             also
             in
             the
             East
             :
             And
             to
             this
             notable
             passage
             of
             Innocent
             [
             Omnes
             ecclesiae
             nostrae
             infra
             civitatem
             suntconstitutae
             ]
             all
             the
             Popes
             Churches
             were
             within
             the
             city
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             (
             p.
             97.
             )
             [
             Detitulis
             tantum
             intelligit
             ,
             ad
             quos
             fermentum
             mitti
             soleret
             ,
             non
             quidem
             quod
             non
             essent
             in
             suburbiis
             aliae
             complures
             ecclesiae
             atque
             sanctorum
             memoriae
             ,
             sed
             nulla
             prorsus
             Titularis
             ,
             in
             quam
             populus
             colligi
             consueverit
             .
             Cujus
             rei
             causa
             ait
             se
             non
             mittere
             fermentum
             ad
             Presbyteros
             per
             diversa
             coemeteria
             constitutos
             ,
             quod
             illi
             plebem
             sibi
             subditam
             quam
             colligerent
             ,
             non
             haberent
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             you
             see
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             more
             Temples
             than
             Congregations
             ,
             or
             Parishes
             ,
             being
             erected
             as
             Monuments
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             were
             no
             Congregations
             or
             Parishes
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             City
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             device
             of
             holy
             bread
             came
             upon
             the
             division
             of
             Parishes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             one
             was
             new
             then
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             could
             not
             be
             old
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             the
             state
             of
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             which
             as
             many
             
             Episcopal
             Antiquaries
             say
             ,
             were
             first
             the
             sole
             Churches
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Charge
             or
             Diocese
             ;
             and
             that
             Parish
             Churches
             were
             since
             built
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             as
             Chappels
             be
             in
             Parishes
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             could
             not
             come
             so
             far
             :
             And
             that
             the
             present
             Government
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             by
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             under
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             the
             evident
             relict
             of
             the
             old
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             and
             truly
             telleth
             us
             what
             it
             was
             :
             To
             pass
             by
             many
             others
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             recite
             but
             the
             words
             of
             Holingshead
             our
             Historian
             ,
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             
               Chron.
               Vol.
               1.
               p.
               135.
               
               Col.
               1.
               
            
             
               [
               Those
               Churches
               are
               called
               Cathedral
               ,
               because
               the
               Bishops
               dwell
               
               near
               them
               .
               At
               first
               there
               was
               but
               ONE
               CHURCH
               in
               every
               JURISDICTION
               ,
               whereinto
               no
               man
               entered
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               with
               some
               oblation
               towards
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Pastor
               —
               And
               for
               this
               occasion
               they
               were
               built
               very
               huge
               and
               great
               :
               for
               otherwise
               they
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               such
               multitudes
               as
               came
               daily
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               and
               receive
               the
               sacraments
               :
               But
               as
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               increased
               ,
               so
               first
               Monasteries
               ,
               then
               finally
               Parish
               Churches
               were
               builded
               ,
               in
               every
               jurisdiction
               ▪
               from
               which
               I
               take
               our
               Deanry
               Churches
               to
               have
               their
               original
               ,
               now
               called
               Mother
               Churches
               ,
               and
               their
               Incumbents
               Archpriests
               ;
               And
               the
               rest
               being
               added
               since
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               every
               Town
               ,
               or
               zealous
               men
               loth
               to
               travail
               far
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               have
               some
               ease
               ,
               building
               them
               near
               hand
               unto
               these
               Deanry
               Churches
               ,
               all
               the
               Clergie
               in
               old
               time
               of
               the
               same
               Deanry
               were
               appointed
               to
               repair
               at
               sundry
               seasons
               ,
               there
               to
               receive
               wholsome
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               to
               consult
               of
               the
               necessary
               affairs
               of
               the
               whole
               jurisdiction
               ,
               if
               necessity
               so
               required
               :
               And
               some
               image
               thereof
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               North
               parts
               .
               But
               as
               the
               number
               of
               Churches
               increased
               ,
               so
               the
               repair
               of
               the
               faithful
               to
               the
               Cathedral
               ,
               did
               diminish
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               now
               become
               ,
               especially
               in
               their
               nether
               parts
               ,
               rather
               Markets
               and
               shops
               for
               merchandize
               ,
               than
               solemn
               places
               of
               prayer
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               were
               first
               erected
               .
               ]
            
             I
             need
             to
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             The
             next
             evidence
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             Churches
             first
             became
             Diocesane
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             opposed
             )
             they
             were
             fitted
             to
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             And
             Dioceses
             and
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             came
             in
             at
             the
             same
             door
             :
             The
             very
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             long
             unknown
             in
             a
             sacred
             sense
             ,
             and
             was
             after
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Civil
             divisions
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             formed
             according
             to
             them
             .
             And
             as
             Altare
             Damasc
             .
             p.
             290.
             saith
             ,
             Vox
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ut
             refertur
             ad
             Episcopum
             ,
             ignota
             fuit
             Eusebio
             &
             superioribus
             seculis
             :
             And
             the
             word
             Parish
             was
             also
             before
             used
             in
             our
             narrower
             sense
             ,
             for
             a
             vicinity
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             as
             Grynaeus
             saith
             in
             Euseb
             .
             p.
             1.
             not
             .
             3.
             
             Euseb
             .
             promiscue
             usurpat
             haec
             duo
             vocabula
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             And
             that
             a
             Diocesane
             as
             such
             (
             thus
             formed
             to
             the
             Romane
             Civil
             form
             )
             and
             a
             Metropolitane
             and
             Patriarch
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             Prime
             Patriarch
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             Humane
             institution
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             the
             same
             original
             and
             right
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             Protestants
             that
             do
             deny
             .
             1.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             plainly
             sheweth
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             beginning
             at
             once
             sheweth
             it
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             they
             were
             never
             any
             of
             them
             setled
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             where
             that
             form
             obtained
             ,
             except
             that
             they
             setled
             here
             and
             there
             one
             on
             the
             verge
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             have
             some
             care
             of
             the
             neighbour
             countreys
             ,
             till
             after
             that
             the
             Roman
             name
             and
             power
             invited
             small
             countreys
             adjoyning
             to
             them
             to
             imitation
             .
             And
             Bishop
             Bilson
             of
             Chr.
             Subject
             .
             often
             tells
             us
             that
             Metropolitans
             and
             Patriarchs
             are
             of
             Humane
             institution
             .
          
           
             Godwin
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             English
             Bishops
             ,
             de
             Convers
             .
             Brit.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             30.
             saith
             ,
             Quis
             tam
             imperitus
             est
             ut
             non
             intelligat
             ,
             post
             mortem
             Tiberii
             fluxisse
             multos
             annos
             ,
             ne
             dicam
             seculum
             unum
             aut
             alterum
             priusquam
             Cardinalis
             ,
             Patriarchae
             ,
             
             aut
             Metropolitani
             nomen
             in
             Christianorum
             ecclesiis
             auditum
             est
             ]
             He
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             
             aut
             Diocesani
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             built
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             on
             the
             same
             foundation
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             an
             Apostolical
             General
             Ministry
             was
             so
             new
             ,
             but
             a
             Diocesane
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Episcopus
             infimi
             gradus
             .
             Multitudes
             of
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             attest
             the
             novelties
             of
             these
             foresaid
             ranks
             .
             Two
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Papists
             are
             so
             notable
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             will
             not
             pass
             them
             by
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             Cusanus
             (
             that
             Learned
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             proud
             enough
             )
             li.
             de
             Concord
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             saith
             ,
             [
             Omnes
             gradus
             Majoritatis
             &
             Minoritatis
             in
             ecclesia
             juris
             positivi
             esse
             .
             ]
             And
             therefore
             concluded
             that
             the
             Papacy
             is
             removeable
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Nay
             the
             very
             Canon
             Law
             it self
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Decret
             .
             Par.
             1.
             dis
             .
             22.
             c.
             1.
             c.
             omnes
             ,
             [
             Omnes
             sive
             Patriarchii
             cujuslibet
             apices
             ,
             sive
             Metropole●n
             primatus
             ,
             aut
             Episcopatuum
             Cathedras
             ,
             vel
             ecclesiarum
             cujuscunque
             ordinis
             dignitates
             ,
             instituit
             Romana
             ecclesia
             .
             ]
             what
             need
             we
             more
             witness
             ?
             It
             is
             from
             P.
             Nicolaus
             his
             decretal
             .
             And
             though
             a
             man
             might
             suspect
             that
             he
             meant
             only
             of
             the
             personal
             Institution
             of
             the
             particular
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             the
             context
             sheweth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             species
             ,
             office
             or
             place
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ;
             Because
             the
             opposite
             assertion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             dignity
             was
             founded
             by
             God
             himself
             :
             And
             the
             next
             Cap.
             2.
             is
             that
             ,
             not
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             himself
             gave
             the
             Roman
             Church
             its
             primacy
             .
          
           
             XX.
             The
             next
             evidence
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             rarely
             read
             of
             any
             Bishops
             preaching
             in
             any
             Church
             but
             One
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             it
             by
             persecution
             ,
             or
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             another
             Bishops
             Church
             .
             If
             I
             should
             except
             only
             the
             great
             Patriarchal
             Churches
             out
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             as
             late
             as
             400
             or
             500
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Emperours
             had
             helpt
             to
             increase
             the
             Churches
             ,
             no
             impartial
             man
             would
             take
             that
             for
             any
             debilitation
             of
             my
             proof
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             shall
             not
             easily
             yield
             to
             that
             exception
             .
             In
             Antioch
             and
             Jerusalem
             I
             think
             it
             will
             hardly
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             used
             to
             preach
             to
             any
             Congregation
             but
             One
             :
             In
             Great
             Constantinople
             (
             equalled
             to
             Rome
             )
             when
             find
             you
             Chrysostome
             any
             where
             but
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             except
             when
             violence
             hindred
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             same
             Congregation
             followed
             him
             ?
             Indeed
             the
             Novatians
             had
             a
             Church
             there
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             there
             was
             some
             bye
             Congregation
             or
             two
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             all
             communicated
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             but
             as
             Chappels
             .
             But
             go
             into
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             will
             be
             plainer
             ,
             (
             except
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             .
             )
             Even
             Basil
             an
             Archbishop
             is
             not
             found
             a
             Teacher
             ordinarily
             any
             where
             but
             to
             his
             Church
             at
             Caesarca
             ;
             nor
             Gregory
             but
             at
             Nazianzum
             (
             when
             he
             went
             from
             Constantinople
             and
             from
             Sasimis
             ;
             )
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             no
             not
             Ambrose
             in
             the
             great
             city
             of
             Milan
             :
             And
             let
             it
             move
             none
             that
             Milan
             and
             some
             other
             Cities
             had
             more
             Temples
             than
             one
             ,
             for
             as
             Baronius
             before
             cited
             tells
             us
             ,
             there
             were
             then
             many
             Temples
             built
             as
             Monuments
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             Tituli
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             Parish
             or
             Congregation
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             When
             find
             you
             Augustine
             teaching
             in
             any
             Church
             but
             one
             (
             in
             Hippo
             )
             as
             part
             of
             his
             charge
             ?
             Of
             Epiphanius
             I
             need
             not
             speak
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             confest
             that
             in
             Cyprus
             no
             City
             had
             two
             Churches
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
             their
             custome
             to
             place
             Bishops
             in
             villages
             ,
             (
             as
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomen
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             agree
             .
             )
             So
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             certain
             :
             except
             four
             or
             five
             Churches
             (
             if
             so
             many
             )
             in
             all
             the
             world
             400
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             except
             but
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             no
             Bishop
             in
             any
             Church
             but
             one
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             his
             own
             Charge
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             consequence
             inferred
             hence
             will
             be
             denied
             ,
             because
             the
             other
             Parishes
             might
             be
             taught
             by
             Subpresbyters
             without
             him
             .
             Answ
             .
             But
             I
             would
             ask
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Parishes
             were
             not
             the
             Bishops
             Charge
             ?
             yea
             part
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             yea
             equally
             with
             the
             other
             part
             ?
             As
             to
             what
             Onuphrius
             and
             others
             say
             of
             the
             stations
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             going
             from
             Church
             to
             Church
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             scarce
             any
             where
             but
             in
             Rome
             :
             2.
             
             It
             was
             of
             later
             times
             :
             3.
             
             It
             was
             only
             in
             the
             City
             :
             4.
             
             It
             was
             commonly
             the
             same
             auditors
             that
             followed
             him
             to
             several
             Churches
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             's
             true
             that
             other
             Bishops
             went
             to
             the
             memorials
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             oft
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             monuments
             more
             Churches
             than
             assemblies
             .
             And
             it
             's
             true
             that
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             certain
             Canons
             bind
             the
             Bishops
             to
             visit
             all
             their
             Parishes
             :
             And
             the
             eldest
             oblige
             him
             to
             visit
             all
             the
             people
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             yet
             his
             Docese
             was
             not
             great
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             be
             to
             guide
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             Worship
             ,
             and
             by
             Discipline
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             this
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             :
             indeed
             if
             you
             make
             but
             a
             meer
             Presbyter
             of
             him
             ,
             then
             as
             many
             may
             divide
             the
             work
             between
             them
             ,
             so
             each
             might
             know
             his
             proper
             part
             ,
             (
             as
             things
             stood
             when
             Parishes
             or
             Chappels
             were
             divided
             )
             But
             if
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             be
             the
             uniting
             head
             as
             the
             King
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             equally
             related
             to
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             were
             not
             equally
             ,
             who
             can
             believe
             that
             there
             was
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             parcel
             of
             them
             only
             should
             have
             right
             to
             their
             Bishops
             presence
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             worshipping
             ,
             and
             personal
             guidance
             ,
             and
             ten
             ,
             twenty
             ,
             an
             hundred
             ,
             a
             thousand
             other
             parcels
             have
             no
             right
             at
             all
             ?
             What!
             a
             Bishop
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             obliged
             to
             Teach
             ,
             or
             Guide
             in
             personal
             worshipping
             ,
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Church
             but
             one
             ?
             Some
             great
             change
             was
             made
             in
             Churches
             before
             men
             could
             arrive
             at
             such
             a
             conceit
             ?
             Even
             now
             among
             us
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             taketh
             himself
             (
             by
             the
             constraining
             Law
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Rule
             )
             to
             visit
             his
             Diocese
             once
             in
             three
             years
             :
             (
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             one
             Church
             of
             fourty
             or
             an
             hundred
             in
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             preach
             himself
             usually
             in
             those
             few
             Towns
             he
             comes
             to
             ;
             but
             to
             call
             his
             Curate
             Priests
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             one
             of
             them
             to
             preach
             his
             Visitation
             Sermon
             .
             )
             But
             where
             find
             you
             this
             done
             by
             three
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             for
             300
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             that
             Archbishops
             visited
             the
             Bishops
             Churches
             under
             them
             ?
             Now
             they
             say
             there
             have
             been
             Bishops
             in
             England
             who
             have
             once
             in
             three
             years
             confirmed
             some
             children
             abroad
             throughout
             their
             Diocese
             (
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             one
             of
             two
             hundred
             )
             but
             where
             find
             you
             that
             then
             the
             Bishop
             went
             out
             of
             his
             City
             to
             do
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             next
             question
             therefore
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             times
             were
             not
             at
             least
             as
             conscionable
             and
             careful
             and
             laborious
             in
             their
             offices
             ,
             as
             any
             now
             
             are
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             ?
             What!
             not
             a
             Gregory
             ,
             a
             Basil
             ,
             a
             Chrysostome
             ,
             an
             Augustine
             ,
             a
             Fulgentius
             ,
             a
             Hillary
             ,
             &c.
             
             What!
             not
             they
             that
             preached
             almost
             daily
             ?
             They
             that
             write
             so
             strictly
             of
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ?
             They
             that
             lived
             so
             austerely
             ,
             and
             favoured
             not
             the
             flesh
             ;
             that
             speak
             so
             tenderly
             of
             the
             worth
             of
             souls
             ?
             And
             would
             all
             these
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             undertake
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             leave
             the
             whole
             work
             upon
             others
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             come
             among
             them
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             examine
             them
             ,
             nor
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             all
             the
             Parishes
             of
             the
             Diocese
             save
             one
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             credible
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             that
             in
             Alexandria
             it
             was
             certainly
             so
             ,
             that
             distinct
             congregations
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Yet
             so
             as
             that
             they
             might
             any
             part
             of
             them
             (
             as
             living
             in
             the
             same
             city
             )
             come
             and
             hear
             the
             Bishop
             when
             they
             would
             :
             2.
             
             They
             might
             communicate
             with
             him
             per
             vices
             if
             they
             would
             :
             3.
             
             They
             were
             all
             bound
             to
             do
             so
             at
             the
             great
             festivals
             of
             the
             year
             :
             4.
             
             They
             were
             all
             personally
             governed
             by
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             conjunct
             in
             Council
             :
             But
             of
             this
             next
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             that
             the
             whole
             Plebs
             or
             people
             of
             the
             Bishops
             charge
             (
             till
             Churches
             were
             setled
             under
             Presbyters
             far
             off
             in
             the
             countreys
             )
             were
             bound
             by
             the
             Canons
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             the
             Bishop
             at
             Easter
             ,
             Whitsuntide
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             such
             festivals
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             were
             distinguished
             into
             several
             Auditories
             and
             Communicating
             Assemblies
             under
             Presbyters
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             from
             the
             particular
             Canons
             :
             which
             certainly
             proveth
             that
             the
             Dioceses
             were
             no
             more
             than
             could
             assemble
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             that
             Presbyters
             did
             but
             rarely
             preach
             in
             the
             two
             or
             three
             first
             ages
             (
             except
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             few
             Churches
             which
             had
             got
             some
             extraordinary
             men
             ;
             Chrysostome's
             preaching
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             Augustin's
             at
             Hippo
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             but
             Presbyters
             ,
             are
             noted
             as
             unusual
             things
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Augustine
             (
             as
             forecited
             )
             that
             it
             being
             not
             usual
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             Bishops
             presence
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             that
             Church
             (
             by
             the
             humility
             of
             the
             honest
             Bishop
             who
             preferred
             his
             abler
             Presbyter
             before
             himself
             )
             did
             lead
             many
             other
             Churches
             into
             the
             same
             practice
             .
             Spalatensis
             
             and
             many
             others
             have
             given
             large
             proofs
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             not
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             the
             ordinary
             preachers
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             *
             Filesacus
             saith
             ,
             De
             Episcop
             .
             authorit
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             pag.
             344.
             
             [
             Episcopos
             consuevisse
             ex
             ambone
             verba
             facere
             ,
             refert
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             sub
             Martino
             ,
             &
             Concil
             .
             Trull
             .
             c.
             33.
             
             Permissum
             deinde
             Presbyteris
             ,
             quanquam
             non
             passim
             ,
             nec
             in
             quibuslibet
             ecclesiis
             :
             Diaconis
             olim
             id
             concessum
             ,
             
             sed
             raro
             —
             &
             p.
             351.
             ait
             ,
             [
             Balsamon
             juris
             Graeco-Romani
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             in
             Alexii
             Comneni
             Bullis
             ;
             Populum
             docere
             solis
             est
             datum
             Episcopis
             :
             &
             magnae
             eccl●siae
             Doctores
             Patriarchae
             jure
             docent
             .
             ]
             These
             were
             like
             our
             Canons
             as
             he
             shews
             at
             large
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             in
             later
             ages
             when
             a
             Bishop
             might
             teach
             per
             alium
             .
             —
             And
             p.
             351
             ,
             352.
             
             Concil
             .
             Trull
             .
             c.
             64.
             docet
             ex
             Greg.
             Nazianz.
             solis
             Episcopis
             convenire
             concionari
             &
             sanctas
             scripturas
             interpretari
             ;
             Presbyteris
             vero
             non
             nisi
             Episcoporum
             concessione
             .
             Of
             the
             Bishops
             teaching
             see
             the
             numerous
             citations
             in
             Filesacus
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             be
             stumbled
             at
             the
             name
             Presbyteri
             Parochiani
             usual
             in
             the
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Countrey
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             preached
             then
             in
             other
             Churches
             ?
             I
             have
             before
             cited
             a
             Canon
             which
             gave
             leave
             to
             Presbyters
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             countrey
             villages
             ,
             intimating
             it
             was
             rare
             heretofore
             .
             2.
             
             Filesacus
             saith
             ,
             ibid.
             p.
             562
             ,
             563.
             
             [
             Sed
             ut
             quod
             res
             est
             libere
             eloquar
             ,
             &
             illo
             aevo
             &
             anteriore
             ,
             cum
             Parochiae
             vox
             vulgo
             etiam
             pro
             Dioecesi
             usurpatur
             (
             that
             is
             for
             all
             the
             Bishops
             Charge
             )
             credo
             Presbyteros
             Parochianos
             dictos
             fuisse
             ,
             non
             aliter
             ac
             siquis
             Dioecesanos
             pronunciaret
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             In
             hac
             Parochia
             seu
             Dioecesi
             ordinatos
             &
             titulatos
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             surely
             whilst
             Presbyters
             rarely
             preached
             ,
             there
             were
             either
             Churches
             that
             had
             no
             preaching
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             proved
             )
             or
             else
             few
             Assemblies
             that
             had
             not
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               then
               you
               make
               Lay
               Elders
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             They
             were
             the
             abler
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ordained
             to
             the
             same
             Ministerial
             or
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             as
             all
             true
             Ministers
             are
             :
             But
             few
             of
             them
             being
             Learned
             men
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             make
             long
             Sermons
             ,
             were
             imployed
             only
             as
             the
             Bishops
             assistants
             ,
             as
             elders
             are
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             :
             who
             if
             they
             would
             but
             ordain
             those
             Elders
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             have
             power
             over
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             though
             only
             to
             exercise
             it
             under
             the
             Bishops
             or
             chief
             Pastors
             guidance
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             cause
             ,
             they
             would
             come
             nearest
             to
             the
             ancient
             use
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             And
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             Churches
             then
             were
             (
             usually
             )
             but
             as
             narrow
             as
             I
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             to
             abide
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             attend
             him
             in
             his
             City
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             you
             suppose
             them
             able
             to
             Teach
             or
             guide
             a
             flock
             themselves
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             ,
             Macarius
             ,
             Ephrem
             Syrus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             &c.
             )
             it
             is
             scarce
             credible
             to
             me
             that
             the
             Bishop
             would
             suffer
             such
             worthy
             persons
             to
             sit
             among
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             many
             countrey
             congregations
             that
             needed
             their
             help
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             so
             supplied
             with
             Preachers
             as
             that
             besides
             all
             these
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             enow
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             countrey
             Parishes
             as
             now
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             intimations
             of
             Church-History
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             read
             of
             so
             many
             Presbyters
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             before
             we
             read
             of
             many
             or
             scarce
             any
             elsewhere
             ,
             surely
             there
             were
             no
             people
             that
             needed
             them
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             though
             great
             Cities
             had
             many
             with
             the
             Bishop
             )
             I
             may
             add
             that
             the
             *
             paucity
             of
             Presbyters
             under
             the
             generality
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             their
             Dioceses
             then
             were
             but
             like
             Parish
             Churches
             with
             their
             Chappels
             :
             Or
             else
             Aurelius
             and
             the
             other
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Carthage
             Council
             needed
             not
             have
             
             been
             in
             doubt
             whether
             those
             Bishops
             that
             had
             but
             one
             or
             two
             Presbyters
             ,
             should
             have
             one
             taken
             from
             them
             to
             make
             a
             Bishop
             of
             ,
             which
             was
             yet
             affirmatively
             decreed
             ,
             because
             there
             may
             be
             more
             found
             fit
             to
             make
             Presbyters
             of
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             find
             any
             fit
             to
             be
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             speak
             it
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             Bilsons
             
               Perpet
               .
               Govern.
               c.
               13.
               p.
               256.
               
            
             
               [
               In
               greater
               Churches
               they
               had
               great
               numbers
               of
               Presbyters
               :
               In
               smaller
               they
               had
               often
               two
               ,
               somewhere
               one
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               none
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               defect
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               then
               did
               not
               refrain
               to
               impose
               hands
               without
               them
               .
               The
               number
               of
               Presbyters
               in
               many
               places
               were
               two
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               Ambrose
               writeth
               on
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               sometimes
               but
               one
               .
               In
               the
               third
               Council
               Carthag
               .
               when
               it
               was
               agreed
               that
               the
               Primate
               of
               that
               City
               might
               take
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               every
               Diocese
               and
               Ordain
               them
               Bishops
               for
               such
               places
               as
               desired
               them
               ,
               though
               the
               Bishop
               under
               whom
               the
               Presbyter
               before
               lived
               were
               unwilling
               to
               spare
               him
               ,
               Posthumianus
               a
               Bishop
               demanded
               ,
               [
               what
               if
               a
               Bishop
               have
               but
               one
               only
               Presbyter
               ,
               must
               that
               one
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               ?
               ]
               Aurelius
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Carthage
               answered
               ,
               One
               Bishop
               may
               Ordain
               many
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               a
               Presbyter
               fit
               for
               a
               Bishoprick
               is
               not
               easily
               found
               :
               wherefore
               if
               a
               man
               have
               but
               one
               only
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               the
               room
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               yield
               that
               one
               to
               be
               Ordained
               .
               Posthumianus
               replied
               ,
               Then
               if
               another
               Bishop
               have
               a
               number
               of
               Clerks
               ,
               that
               others
               store
               should
               relieve
               him
               .
               Aurelius
               answered
               ,
               Surely
               as
               you
               helped
               another
               Church
               ,
               so
               he
               that
               hath
               many
               Clerks
               *
               shall
               be
               driven
               to
               spare
               you
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               ordained
               by
               you
               ]
            
             A
             Diocese
             such
             as
             is
             intimated
             here
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             strive
             against
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             that
             when
             ever
             we
             read
             of
             persecution
             turning
             the
             Christians
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             you
             ever
             find
             them
             gathered
             into
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             have
             leisure
             and
             place
             to
             meet
             in
             ,
             and
             usually
             a
             Bishop
             with
             them
             ;
             unless
             he
             were
             banished
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             martyred
             ,
             and
             then
             some
             Presbyter
             supplied
             the
             place
             :
             or
             unless
             they
             were
             scattered
             into
             many
             little
             parcels
             .
             And
             you
             find
             no
             talk
             of
             the
             persecution
             of
             multitudes
             of
             Countrey
             Presbyters
             afar
             off
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Bishop
             with
             his
             City
             Presbyters
             and
             Church
             .
             To
             which
             add
             that
             it
             was
             One
             Church
             still
             ,
             which
             rejected
             ,
             obtruded
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             obey
             the
             Emperour
             who
             imposed
             them
             .
             All
             this
             is
             manifest
             in
             Gregory
             Neocaesar
             .
             his
             flight
             with
             Musonius
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             In
             the
             Case
             of
             Basil
             ;
             and
             of
             Lucius
             the
             obtruded
             Bishop
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Antioch
             before
             described
             ,
             and
             of
             Rome
             it self
             .
             It
             's
             tedious
             to
             cite
             numerous
             testimonies
             in
             a
             well
             known
             case
             .
             If
             Alexandria
             was
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             or
             near
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             doubt
             of
             no
             other
             Churches
             .
             And
             that
             with
             this
             you
             may
             see
             what
             Conventicles
             the
             Christians
             kept
             when
             the
             Emperours
             forbad
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             resolutely
             the
             Bishops
             preached
             when
             the
             Emperours
             silenced
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             recite
             the
             words
             of
             Baronius
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             of
             Dionysius
             Alexandr
             .
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             10.
             &c.
             
             17.
             and
             Cyprian
             ep
             .
             5.
             &c.
             in
             Baron
             .
             ad
             an
             .
             57.
             p.
             542.
             that
             those
             who
             cry
             out
             against
             Preaching
             and
             Conventicles
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             but
             strong
             enough
             to
             drive
             others
             out
             of
             the
             Temples
             ,
             may
             better
             understand
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             
               [
               Siquando
               ,
               &c.
               If
               at
               any
               time
               so
               vehement
               a
               persecution
               did
               arise
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               by
               the
               Emperours
               edicts
               ,
               were
               utterly
               excluded
               from
               the
               Churches
               and
               assemblies
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               little
               regarding
               such
               things
               ,
               they
               forbore
               not
               to
               come
               together
               in
               One
               ,
               in
               holy
               assemblies
               ,
               whithersoever
               there
               was
               opportunity
               .
               This
               Dionys
               .
               Alexand.
               Bishop
               witnesseth
               writing
               to
               Germanus
               when
               he
               mentioneth
               the
               Edicts
               of
               Valerian
               forbidding
               the
               Assemblies
               .
               [
               But
               we
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               have
               not
               abstained
               from
               our
               accustomed
               Assemblies
               celebrated
               among
               our selves
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               my self
               did
               drive
               on
               certain
               brethren
               to
               keep
               the
               assemblies
               diligently
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               converst
               among
               them
               .
               ]
               And
               he
               writeth
               the
               same
               also
               to
               Hierax
               when
               he
               was
               banished
               [
               When
               we
               were
               persecuted
               by
               all
               and
               put
               to
               death
               we
               celebrated
               the
               Feast
               with
               joyful
               minds
               ;
               and
               any
               place
               appointed
               us
               for
               several
               sorts
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               woods
               ,
               the
               desert
               solitudes
               ,
               the
               tossed
               ships
               ,
               the
               common
               Innes
               ,
               the
               horrid
               prison
               )
               did
               seem
               fit
               to
               us
               in
               which
               we
               might
               keep
               our
               solemn
               Assemblies
               with
               the
               greatest
               joy
               .
               ]
               That
               they
               held
               their
               Assemblies
               and
               offered
               sacrifice
               usually
               (
               when
               it
               was
               permitted
               them
               )
               in
               the
               prisons
               ,
               Cyprian
               witnesseth
               :
               But
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               do
               fullier
               signifie
               it
               ;
               especially
               those
               most
               faithful
               ones
               called
               Pro-Consular
               ,
               which
               were
               taken
               by
               the
               publick
               Notaries
               .
               Certainly
               the
               Gravel-pits
               afforded
               them
               advantage
               for
               the
               celebrating
               of
               their
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecution
               ,
               especially
               at
               Rome
               ,
               where
               in
               the
               digged
               gravel
               there
               remain
               many
               subterraneous
               ample
               recesses
               :
               Though
               when
               the
               persecution
               was
               vehement
               ,
               they
               were
               thence
               also
               excluded
               ;
               as
               the
               letters
               P.
               Cornelii
               ad
               Lupic
               .
               Episc
               .
               Vien
               .
               testifie
               ,
               saying
               ,
               [
               Christians
               may
               not
               missas
               agere
               ,
               keep
               their
               meetings
               for
               Church
               worship
               publickly
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               vaults
               ,
               (
               or
               pits
               )
               So
               much
               of
               the
               Churches
               and
               publick
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Christians
               &c.
               
            
             saith
             Baronius
             .
          
           
             Which
             Polyd.
             Virgil
             secondeth
             c.
             6.
             yea
             the
             Bishops
             durst
             scarce
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             streets
             so
             hot
             were
             the
             persecutions
             ,
             as
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             31.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             noted
             ,
             they
             had
             yet
             no
             capacious
             Temples
             ,
             as
             Illyricus
             well
             gathereth
             ,
             Catalog
             .
             Testi
             .
             verit
             .
             p.
             112.
             
             But
             they
             began
             to
             have
             days
             of
             peace
             and
             liberty
             under
             Alexand.
             Severus
             ,
             Gordian
             .
             Philip
             ,
             Galienus
             ,
             Flavius
             ,
             Claudius
             ,
             Aurelianus
             ,
             Probus
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             did
             enlarge
             their
             too
             small
             rooms
             ,
             to
             that
             described
             by
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             ,
             that
             Monasteries
             were
             built
             before
             Chappels
             and
             Countrey
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             numerous
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             frequently
             read
             of
             Monasteries
             under
             a
             Bishop
             with
             their
             Abbot
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             Parish
             Churches
             in
             the
             Countries
             under
             him
             .
             And
             if
             these
             had
             been
             as
             common
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             as
             much
             mentioned
             in
             the
             ancient
             records
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             The
             Egyptian
             Monks
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             Britain
             ,
             in
             Beda
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             Fulgentius
             ,
             and
             abundance
             such
             witness
             this
             .
          
           
           
             XXVII
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             the
             Canons
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             a
             Bishop
             must
             publickly
             
             reconcile
             a
             penitent
             ,
             nor
             pronounce
             the
             blessing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             which
             before
             in
             particular
             Canons
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             that
             Presbyters
             or
             Bishops
             were
             not
             to
             remove
             from
             the
             Places
             they
             were
             Ordained
             in
             :
             But
             those
             places
             of
             old
             were
             single
             Churches
             ;
             (
             usually
             in
             Cities
             with
             the
             suburbs
             that
             could
             come
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Field
             saith
             .
             )
             Concil
             .
             Arelat
             .
             1.
             cited
             by
             Spelman
             ,
             pag.
             40.
             
             (
             because
             we
             had
             3
             Brittish
             Bishops
             there
             )
             [
             In
             quibuscunque
             locis
             ordinati
             fuerint
             Ministri
             ,
             in
             ipsis
             locis
             perseverent
             ]
             And
             ipse
             locus
             was
             not
             a
             circuit
             of
             40
             or
             50
             or
             100
             miles
             long
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             Parish
             or
             Vicinity
             .
             Of
             the
             Bishops
             not
             removing
             (
             without
             a
             Synod
             )
             many
             Councils
             speak
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             Another
             evidence
             is
             that
             the
             Canons
             which
             take
             down
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             and
             turn
             them
             to
             periodeutae
             Visitors
             ,
             or
             Itinerants
             ,
             and
             which
             forbid
             the
             
             making
             of
             Bishops
             in
             small
             Cities
             ,
             or
             villages
             ,
             1.
             
             Were
             of
             late
             date
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             were
             in
             aspiring
             times
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             reason
             answerable
             ,
             ne
             vilescat
             nomen
             Episcopi
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             therefore
             intimate
             that
             it
             was
             otherwise
             before
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             .
             )
          
           
             XXX
             .
             A
             Separatist
             or
             Schismatick
             was
             then
             known
             by
             his
             withdrawing
             from
             his
             proper
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             an
             Apostate
             or
             deserter
             :
             And
             he
             that
             stayed
             away
             certain
             days
             was
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ;
             And
             they
             that
             fall
             into
             sins
             and
             never
             present
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             penitence
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             fall
             sick
             and
             desire
             Communion
             ,
             shall
             not
             have
             it
             till
             they
             shew
             fruits
             worthy
             of
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             Concil
             .
             Arelat
             .
             1.
             
             Can.
             22.
             
             But
             1.
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             that
             I
             am
             of
             is
             an
             hundred
             miles
             long
             and
             hath
             above
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             when
             a
             man
             is
             at
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             unless
             you
             make
             half
             a
             years
             work
             to
             examine
             the
             matter
             in
             a
             thousand
             Assemblies
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             a
             man
             may
             wander
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Assembly
             once
             in
             three
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             still
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             because
             the
             Docese
             is
             the
             Church
             :
             3.
             
             Unless
             the
             Bishops
             presence
             as
             well
             as
             remote
             relation
             be
             necessary
             ;
             And
             then
             no
             man
             cometh
             to
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             cometh
             where
             the
             Bishop
             is
             ,
             for
             ubi
             Episcopus
             ibi
             Ecclesia
             :
             And
             the
             Parish
             Church
             is
             with
             them
             no
             Church
             ,
             unless
             equivocally
             as
             a
             Community
             .
             For
             as
             Learned
             Dr.
             Field
             saith
             ,
             (
             and
             they
             must
             all
             say
             )
             [
             None
             are
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             in
             some
             Church
             :
             and
             none
             have
             Churches
             but
             Bishops
             ;
             all
             other
             being
             but
             assistants
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             ]
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             27.
             p.
             139.
             
             Therefore
             they
             call
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             the
             Bishops
             Curates
             ;
             and
             Dr.
             Field
             maketh
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             or
             Diocese
             and
             a
             particular
             Church
             all
             one
             .
             If
             then
             one
             Parish
             priest
             of
             a
             thousand
             be
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             Antinomian
             ,
             Socinian
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             Seeker
             ,
             &c.
             he
             that
             separateth
             not
             from
             that
             one
             Priest
             and
             Parish
             meeting
             ,
             separateth
             not
             from
             his
             Bishops
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             particular
             Church
             :
             For
             his
             Church
             is
             a
             countrey
             ,
             which
             while
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Separatist
             ,
             if
             he
             joyn
             with
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             XXXI
             .
             But
             my
             greatest
             evidence
             which
             I
             trust
             to
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             ,
             The
             greatness
             of
             the
             Bishops
             work
             ,
             which
             no
             mortal
             man
             can
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             discharge
             and
             do
             for
             a
             Diocese
             in
             the
             opposed
             sence
             ,
             nor
             for
             more
             than
             one
             of
             our
             greater
             Parishes
             .
             I
             have
             recited
             some
             of
             the
             particulars
             before
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             again
             have
             occasion
             to
             do
             it
             more
             at
             large
             :
             I
             now
             only
             name
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             the
             ordinary
             Baptizer
             ,
             or
             still
             present
             with
             all
             that
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             (
             to
             anoint
             their
             nostrils
             ,
             &c.
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             )
             2.
             
             To
             be
             the
             Confirmer
             of
             all
             the
             baptized
             in
             all
             the
             Diocese
             .
             3.
             
             To
             be
             the
             ordinary
             preacher
             to
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             the
             only
             publick
             reconciler
             or
             absolver
             of
             all
             penitents
             .
             5.
             
             To
             be
             the
             publick
             Priest
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Guide
             of
             the
             people
             in
             publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             6.
             
             To
             take
             particular
             account
             and
             care
             of
             all
             the
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             and
             admonish
             ,
             teach
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             as
             there
             is
             special
             need
             .
             7.
             
             To
             be
             the
             Excommunicator
             of
             the
             impenitent
             (
             or
             ever
             one
             and
             the
             chief
             .
             )
             8.
             
             To
             Ordain
             all
             Ministers
             and
             Subministers
             .
             9.
             
             To
             oversee
             and
             rule
             the
             Clergy
             .
             10.
             
             To
             receive
             all
             Oblations
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Glebes
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             distributer
             of
             them
             .
             11.
             
             To
             visit
             the
             sick
             in
             all
             his
             flock
             .
             12.
             
             To
             take
             a
             particular
             care
             of
             all
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             sick
             ,
             the
             strangers
             ,
             the
             imprisoned
             ,
             &c.
             as
             their
             Curator
             .
             13.
             
             To
             keep
             almost
             daily
             ,
             but
             constantly
             weekly
             Assemblies
             for
             all
             the
             publick
             offices
             .
             14.
             
             To
             keep
             Synods
             among
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             .
             15.
             
             To
             try
             and
             hear
             Causes
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Synods
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             at
             home
             ,
             about
             all
             scandals
             ,
             &c.
             that
             come
             before
             him
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             one
             Town
             may
             find
             him
             work
             enough
             ,
             the
             convincing
             and
             gentle
             reproof
             and
             exhortation
             will
             take
             up
             so
             much
             time
             .
             )
             16.
             
             The
             looking
             after
             and
             convincing
             or
             confuting
             Hereticks
             .
             17.
             
             The
             reconciling
             disagreeing
             neighbours
             .
             18.
             
             The
             confecting
             of
             oyl
             and
             holy
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             to
             furnish
             all
             his
             Presbyters
             with
             .
             19.
             
             The
             Benediction
             of
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             Solemnizing
             of
             Funerals
             ;
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             other
             Ceremonies
             .
             20.
             
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             right
             government
             of
             his
             own
             house
             (
             And
             if
             he
             had
             Children
             ,
             the
             education
             of
             them
             )
             21.
             
             The
             oversight
             of
             all
             the
             Schools
             and
             educating
             young
             men
             for
             the
             Ministery
             (
             there
             being
             then
             no
             Universities
             to
             do
             it
             .
             )
             (
             That
             the
             Schools
             were
             under
             his
             care
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             proved
             in
             Filesacus
             )
             22.
             
             The
             Consecrating
             of
             devoted
             Virgins
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             Altars
             and
             other
             utensils
             )
             23.
             
             The
             oversight
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             .
             24.
             
             The
             writing
             of
             Canonical
             Epistles
             (
             as
             they
             called
             them
             )
             to
             Great
             men
             ,
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             25.
             
             The
             granting
             of
             Communicatory
             Letters
             .
             I
             have
             named
             all
             that
             come
             suddenly
             to
             my
             memory
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             like
             not
             all
             .
             And
             how
             many
             Parishes
             ,
             how
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             souls
             can
             one
             man
             do
             all
             this
             for
             ,
             think
             you
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             tire
             you
             with
             citing
             out
             of
             Isidore
             ,
             Gregory
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Chrysost
             .
             &c.
             the
             strict
             Charges
             terribly
             laid
             on
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             only
             now
             recite
             the
             Preachers
             words
             whose
             Oration
             Eusebius
             giveth
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             Histor
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             .
             In
             which
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Bishops
             [
             Intimae
             animarum
             vestrarum
             theoriae
             videre
             &
             introspicere
             ,
             ubi
             experientia
             &
             temporis
             prolixitate
             unumquemque
             vestrum
             exacte
             inquisivit
             ,
             studioque
             &
             cura
             cunctos
             vos
             honestate
             &
             doctrina
             quae
             secundum
             pietatem
             
             est
             ,
             instruit
             .
             ]
             It
             was
             then
             thought
             a
             Bishops
             duty
             to
             be
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             exactly
             enquire
             after
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             menservants
             and
             maidservants
             by
             name
             ,
             saith
             Ignatius
             ,
             as
             cited
             before
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             was
             then
             the
             Bishops
             work
             :
             Almost
             all
             this
             (
             except
             the
             Ceremonies
             )
             Dr.
             Hammond
             proveth
             industriously
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Let
             him
             faithfully
             do
             it
             all
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             Diocese
             then
             be
             as
             big
             as
             he
             please
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             have
             added
             Concil
             .
             Arelat
             .
             1.
             c.
             16.
             that
             people
             are
             to
             be
             absolved
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             they
             were
             Excommunicated
             ,
             which
             intimateth
             it
             must
             be
             only
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             Synod
             .
             Hybernic
             .
             Patricii
             (
             in
             Spelman
             p.
             52.
             )
             All
             that
             was
             more
             than
             necessary
             to
             a
             poor
             man
             that
             had
             a
             Collection
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             the
             Bishops
             Altar
             ,
             ]
             which
             implyeth
             that
             each
             Church
             had
             one
             Bishop
             and
             one
             Altar
             .
             And
             c.
             21.
             [
             &
             non
             in
             Ecclesiam
             ut
             ibi
             examinetur
             causa
             ]
             And
             c.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             no
             Clergy-man
             but
             the
             Bishop
             to
             dispose
             
             of
             Church
             offerings
             ;
             &
             Clericus
             Episcopi
             in
             Plebe
             novus
             ingressor
             ,
             baptizare
             &
             offerre
             non
             licet
             ,
             &c.
             with
             much
             more
             which
             intimateth
             what
             Churches
             were
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             much
             shall
             suffice
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             Minor
             of
             the
             first
             Argument
             ,
             that
             our
             Diocesane
             Form
             ,
             1.
             taketh
             down
             the
             Church
             Form
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             possession
             :
             2.
             
             And
             setteth
             up
             a
             humane
             form
             in
             its
             stead
             ,
             yea
             one
             only
             Church
             instead
             of
             a
             thousand
             or
             many
             hundred
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             add
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             That
             the
             Diocesans
             cause
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             who
             avoid
             our
             Churches
             as
             false
             in
             their
             Constitution
             ;
             and
             would
             utterly
             disable
             us
             to
             confute
             them
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Brownists
             say
             that
             our
             Churches
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Societies
             of
             mens
             devising
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Societies
             of
             Gods
             Instituting
             .
             And
             this
             they
             prove
             upon
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Diocesans
             thus
             :
             If
             your
             Churches
             be
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             (
             de
             specie
             )
             it
             is
             either
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             or
             the
             Diocesane
             Churches
             that
             are
             so
             :
             But
             neither
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             nor
             the
             Diocesane
             :
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             they
             prove
             because
             by
             the
             Diocesans
             own
             confession
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Churches
             at
             all
             ,
             except
             equivocally
             so
             called
             :
             It
             is
             one
             of
             their
             own
             principles
             ,
             (
             and
             we
             grant
             it
             )
             that
             Episcopus
             &
             Plebs
             Constitute
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             and
             Subjects
             constitute
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             
             Schoolmaster
             and
             Scholars
             make
             a
             School
             :
             and
             as
             a
             Master
             and
             houshold
             make
             a
             Family
             .
             And
             that
             ubi
             est
             Episcopus
             (
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             )
             ibi
             est
             Ecclesia
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             Plebs
             pastori
             adunata
             .
             And
             that
             a
             people
             without
             a
             Bishop
             (
             truly
             so
             called
             )
             are
             but
             a
             Church
             equivocally
             ,
             as
             Scholars
             without
             a
             Master
             are
             a
             School
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             company
             of
             Christians
             in
             a
             ship
             or
             house
             accidentally
             met
             ,
             and
             praying
             together
             are
             a
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             And
             as
             Dr.
             Field
             before
             cited
             ,
             saith
             ,
             None
             but
             a
             Bishop
             hath
             a
             Church
             :
             all
             others
             are
             but
             his
             assistants
             ,
             or
             as
             commonly
             called
             his
             Curates
             .
             Therefore
             when
             a
             Prelatist
             pleadeth
             that
             our
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             true
             Churches
             (
             either
             of
             Gods
             or
             mans
             institution
             )
             they
             do
             forsake
             the
             principles
             of
             their
             party
             (
             as
             now
             maintained
             )
             or
             they
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             or
             they
             play
             with
             equivocations
             and
             ambiguities
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             that
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             composed
             of
             the
             carcases
             of
             multitude
             of
             mortified
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             jure
             divino
             ,
             having
             said
             so
             much
             to
             prove
             my self
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stay
             to
             tell
             you
             how
             easily
             the
             Separatists
             may
             prove
             it
             .
             So
             that
             for
             my
             part
             as
             much
             as
             I
             have
             written
             and
             done
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             profess
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             confute
             them
             on
             the
             Diocesane
             grounds
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             one
             of
             them
             if
             I
             had
             no
             better
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               How
               then
               must
               they
               be
               confuted
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Thus
             or
             not
             at
             all
             by
             me
             .
             A
             Presbyters
             office
             is
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             by
             the
             Bishops
             will
             or
             description
             ,
             but
             by
             God's
             the
             institutor
             .
             As
             if
             the
             King
             describe
             the
             Lord
             Mayors
             office
             in
             his
             Charter
             ;
             If
             the
             Recorder
             or
             whoever
             giveth
             him
             his
             oath
             ,
             and
             installeth
             him
             ,
             shall
             misdescribe
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             limit
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             falsly
             you
             have
             no
             power
             to
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ;
             This
             will
             not
             at
             all
             diminish
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Charter
             that
             they
             profess
             to
             go
             by
             .
             He
             shall
             have
             the
             power
             which
             the
             King
             giveth
             ,
             and
             not
             which
             the
             investing
             Minister
             describeth
             .
             If
             a
             Parson
             presented
             to
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             shall
             be
             told
             by
             the
             Bishop
             at
             his
             institution
             ,
             the
             Tithes
             or
             Glebe
             are
             but
             half
             yours
             ,
             this
             shall
             not
             diminish
             his
             Title
             to
             the
             whole
             .
             So
             when
             God
             hath
             described
             the
             Ministers
             office
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             what
             God
             saith
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             the
             Ordainer
             saith
             it
             is
             .
             And
             God
             maketh
             the
             Pastors
             of
             each
             particular
             body
             of
             fixed
             Communicants
             ,
             united
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             be
             really
             a
             Bishop
             (
             or
             at
             least
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             the
             sole
             Pastor
             :
             )
             And
             therefore
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             truly
             and
             univocally
             a
             Church
             of
             Divine
             institution
             :
             Though
             it
             were
             never
             so
             much
             granted
             that
             Archbishops
             were
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             overthose
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             when
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             once
             proved
             true
             Churches
             ,
             whether
             the
             Diocesane
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             controversie
             with
             the
             Separatists
             .
             But
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             confute
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             a
             Diocese
             as
             consisting
             of
             many
             particular
             Churches
             with
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             a
             Diocese
             which
             hath
             put
             them
             all
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             The
             second
             Argument
             :
             from
             the
             Deposition
             of
             the
             primitive
             species
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             humane
             inconsistent
             species
             in
             their
             stead
             :
             A
             specifick
             difference
             proved
             .
          
           
             ARGUMENT
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             Humane
             inconsistent
             species
             of
             Bishops
             erected
             instead
             of
             the
             Divinely-instituted
             species
             thereby
             deposed
             ,
             is
             unlawful
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Diocesan
             species
             now
             opposed
             —
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             hitherto
             charged
             it
             with
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             Church
             Form
             :
             Now
             of
             the
             form
             or
             species
             of
             Bishops
             .
             And
             here
             I
             need
             not
             add
             much
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             coincident
             ,
             and
             in
             proving
             the
             one
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             A
             Bishop
             of
             one
             Church
             united
             for
             Individuals
             Communion
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             of
             one
             Church
             united
             only
             for
             Communion
             in
             specie
             actionum
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             same
             .
             But
             because
             I
             hear
             many
             say
             that
             Magis
             &
             Minus
             non
             variant
             speciem
             ,
             And
             that
             a
             Greater
             and
             a
             Lesser
             Diocese
             make
             neither
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Bishop
             to
             be
             of
             a
             different
             species
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             let
             it
             be
             remembred
             in
             what
             predicament
             the
             things
             in
             question
             are
             ,
             a
             Church
             and
             a
             Bishop
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             relations
             .
             Then
             let
             it
             be
             remembred
             what
             goeth
             to
             the
             essence
             and
             definition
             of
             a
             Relation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Relate
             ,
             the
             Correlate
             ,
             the
             Subject
             ,
             the
             Fundamentum
             (
             or
             as
             some
             speak
             the
             Ratio
             fundandi
             also
             )
             and
             the
             Terminus
             .
             Now
             where
             these
             are
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             then
             the
             Relation
             is
             not
             the
             same
             :
             because
             where
             an
             essential
             ingredient
             is
             wanting
             ,
             the
             essence
             is
             wanting
             .
          
           
             Again
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             that
             many
             Natural
             Relations
             are
             so
             founded
             in
             an
             act
             past
             ,
             that
             the
             Relation
             resulteth
             from
             it
             without
             depending
             on
             any
             thing
             future
             .
             As
             God
             is
             Creator
             quia
             jam
             creavit
             ,
             Pater
             est
             qui
             genuit
             .
             But
             there
             are
             other
             Relations
             which
             are
             founded
             in
             meer
             Undertaking
             ,
             Mandate
             authority
             ,
             and
             obligation
             to
             future
             actions
             :
             As
             he
             is
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             a
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             a
             Judge
             ,
             a
             Chancellor
             ,
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Husband
             ,
             &c.
             who
             by
             mandate
             and
             undertaking
             is
             authorized
             and
             obliged
             to
             such
             and
             such
             works
             ,
             implyed
             in
             the
             names
             .
             And
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             specifieth
             the
             offices
             than
             the
             work
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             its
             nearest
             End.
             And
             these
             nearest
             ends
             are
             ever
             essential
             to
             such
             Relations
             ;
             whether
             you
             will
             call
             them
             the
             T●rmini
             or
             End
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             other
             name
             ,
             we
             contend
             not
             .
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             Aquinas
             and
             all
             ,
             1.
             2.
             q.
             18.
             art
             .
             2.
             and
             others
             commonly
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Object
             and
             the
             End
             do
             specifie
             humane
             acts
             .
          
           
             But
             remote
             ends
             may
             be
             the
             same
             in
             Acts
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             in
             Offices
             )
             of
             the
             same
             species
             ;
             It
             proving
             but
             a
             Generical
             agreement
             (
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             in
             specie
             subalterna
             .
             )
             All
             humane
             Acts
             should
             have
             the
             same
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             pleasing
             of
             God
             in
             the
             resplendency
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             felicity
             of
             man.
             Yet
             this
             maketh
             them
             not
             all
             of
             the
             same
             infimae
             speciei
             .
             All
             Government
             intendeth
             the
             common
             good
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             different
             species
             of
             Government
             .
             All
             Church
             Government
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             promoting
             of
             faith
             and
             holiness
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             are
             different
             species
             of
             Church
             Governours
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             Object
             and
             End
             ,
             (
             which
             all
             agree
             to
             )
             there
             are
             by
             Schoolmen
             and
             Casuists
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             specifie
             Moral
             acts
             .
             The
             
             seven
             named
             by
             Cicero
             in
             Rhetor.
             are
             ,
             Quis
             ,
             Quid
             ,
             Ubi
             ,
             Quibus
             auxiliis
             ,
             Cur
             ,
             Quomodo
             ,
             Quando
             :
             And
             Aquinas
             and
             others
             tell
             us
             that
             these
             circumstances
             communicate
             special
             Goodness
             or
             evil
             to
             actions
             .
             Vid.
             P.
             Soto
             in
             relect
             .
             5.
             in
             fine
             de
             bonit
             .
             &
             mal
             .
             act
             .
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
             tom
             .
             2.
             qu.
             13.
             puncto
             4.
             
             Jos
             .
             Angles
             in
             Florib
             .
             2.
             sent
             .
             d.
             37.
             q.
             3.
             a.
             5.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Greg
             Sayrus
             in
             Clav.
             Regia
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             pag.
             54.
             giveth
             us
             these
             two
             notes
             to
             know
             when
             circumstances
             specifie
             actions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Quando
             Circumstantia
             novam
             conformitatem
             ,
             aut
             deformitatem
             actui
             tribuit
             ;
             ita
             ut
             peculiariter
             conveniat
             vel
             repugnet
             rectae
             rationi
             ,
             novam
             speciem
             constituit
             :
             Rat.
             Quia
             in
             hoc
             casu
             circumstantia
             transit
             in
             rationem
             objecti
             —
             2.
             
             Quotiescunque
             circumstantia
             non
             respicit
             specialem
             ordinem
             rationis
             in
             bono
             vel
             malo
             nisi
             praesupposita
             alia
             circumstantia
             a
             qua
             actus
             moralis
             habet
             speciem
             boni
             vel
             mali
             quam
             solam
             intra
             eandem
             speciem
             auget
             ,
             vel
             diminuit
             ,
             reddendo
             actum
             illum
             meliorem
             aut
             pejorem
             ,
             toties
             circumstantia
             illa
             aggravans
             vel
             diminuens
             ,
             non
             autem
             speciem
             mutans
             ,
             censenda
             est
             :
             ut
             quantitas
             v.
             g.
             magna
             vel
             parva
             in
             furto
             .
          
           
             Note
             also
             that
             though
             Relatio
             in
             forma
             relationis
             ,
             non
             recipit
             magis
             &
             minus
             ;
             e.
             g.
             Titius
             non
             est
             magis
             Pater
             quam
             Sempronius
             ;
             Yet
             quoad
             subjectum
             ,
             &
             aliquando
             quoad
             fundamentum
             &
             correlatum
             ,
             it
             may
             recipere
             magis
             &
             minus
             ,
             so
             that
             magis
             vel
             minus
             shall
             change
             the
             species
             .
             This
             is
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             the
             alteration
             of
             Quantity
             altereth
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             subject
             quoad
             finem
             essentialem
             .
             For
             as
             in
             Physicks
             ,
             besides
             the
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Dispositio
             materiae
             (
             which
             Aristotle
             calls
             Privation
             )
             is
             necessary
             ad
             formam
             recipiendam
             (
             which
             is
             comonly
             called
             A
             third
             Principle
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             call
             it
             ,
             the
             Conditio
             necessaria
             of
             the
             Material
             Principle
             ;
             )
             so
             in
             Relations
             there
             must
             be
             the
             Dispositio
             necessaria
             subjecti
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             can
             no
             relation
             result
             .
             E.
             g.
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             some
             quantity
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             habitation
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             house
             ,
             except
             equivocally
             which
             is
             no
             bigger
             than
             an
             egg-shell
             :
             So
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             that
             which
             is
             no
             bigger
             than
             a
             nutshel
             is
             no
             Ship
             or
             Church
             ,
             though
             you
             call
             it
             so
             or
             Consecrate
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             a
             spoon
             ,
             a
             dish
             ,
             a
             ladle
             ,
             a
             pen
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             Ship
             ,
             a
             House
             .
             Yea
             a
             Ship
             and
             a
             Boat
             do
             differ
             in
             specie
             ,
             though
             both
             have
             the
             same
             End
             ,
             (
             safe
             passage
             over
             the
             waters
             by
             portage
             )
             by
             the
             circumstantial
             differences
             of
             the
             End
             and
             Subject
             .
          
           
           
             So
             also
             in
             Societies
             ;
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             or
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             too
             big
             to
             be
             a
             Family
             :
             And
             a
             Family
             is
             too
             little
             to
             be
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             Pagus
             ,
             Vicus
             ,
             Civitas
             ,
             Regnum
             differ
             principally
             in
             their
             Ends
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             their
             Quantity
             of
             the
             subject
             matter
             ,
             because
             every
             quantity
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             same
             Essential
             End.
             
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             such
             ignorant
             Lads
             only
             as
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             who
             may
             possibly
             study
             the
             controversie
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             my
             proofs
             .
          
           
             I.
             And
             I
             will
             begin
             (
             though
             it
             be
             weakest
             in
             it self
             )
             with
             an
             Argument
             ad
             hominem
             ;
             For
             with
             the
             men
             that
             I
             now
             deal
             with
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             that
             to
             be
             the
             most
             effectual
             argument
             ,
             which
             is
             fetcht
             from
             their
             interest
             ,
             and
             fitted
             to
             their
             wills
             .
             I
             remember
             that
             once
             when
             an
             Army
             was
             resolved
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             professed
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             appointed
             some
             of
             us
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             fundamentals
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             thought
             was
             best
             done
             by
             giving
             them
             the
             Sacramental
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Decalogue
             )
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             (
             with
             others
             of
             his
             mind
             )
             would
             needs
             have
             many
             more
             fundamentals
             ,
             than
             I
             was
             for
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             (
             That
             to
             allow
             our selves
             or
             others
             in
             known
             sin
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             salvation
             (
             or
             is
             damnable
             )
             I
             told
             him
             that
             I
             would
             not
             dispute
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             undertake
             to
             make
             him
             cast
             it
             by
             without
             dispute
             :
             And
             when
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             me
             ,
             but
             went
             on
             ,
             I
             did
             all
             that
             I
             promised
             presently
             with
             telling
             them
             ,
             You
             know
             that
             the
             Parliament
             take
             Independency
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             allow
             or
             tolerate
             them
             ,
             they
             here
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             of
             damnation
             on
             us
             under
             their
             own
             hands
             ]
             Dictum
             factum
             ;
             we
             had
             no
             more
             of
             that
             fundamental
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             greater
             confidence
             of
             prevailing
             with
             Diocesans
             by
             such
             an
             argument
             :
             In
             taking
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             Westminster
             Assembly
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             pass
             till
             the
             parenthesis
             describing
             the
             English
             species
             of
             Prelacy
             was
             inserted
             ;
             because
             many
             declared
             that
             they
             were
             not
             against
             all
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             present
             English
             species
             .
             Accordingly
             those
             that
             took
             the
             Covenant
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             take
             not
             themselves
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             the
             extirpation
             of
             all
             Episcopacy
             but
             only
             of
             that
             species
             :
             And
             they
             that
             would
             have
             conformed
             on
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Kings
             Declaration
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             went
             on
             this
             supposition
             that
             the
             species
             of
             Prelacy
             was
             altered
             by
             it
             .
             Now
             I
             put
             these
             questions
             to
             the
             Diocesans
             .
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
             If
             a
             Usurper
             by
             power
             should
             take
             down
             all
             the
             Diocesans
             (
             and
             their
             lands
             ,
             Lordships
             ,
             and
             Courts
             )
             and
             turn
             them
             into
             Parish
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             alter
             not
             the
             species
             but
             the
             degree
             ,
             would
             they
             believe
             him
             ?
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
             If
             one
             that
             thinketh
             himself
             obliged
             by
             the
             Vow
             or
             Covenant
             against
             this
             species
             only
             ,
             should
             think
             that
             he
             answereth
             his
             obligation
             ,
             if
             he
             procure
             no
             other
             alteration
             than
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Kings
             forenamed
             Declaration
             ,
             would
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             You
             alter
             not
             the
             species
             unless
             you
             totally
             extirpate
             Episcopacy
             :
             (
             supposing
             that
             he
             had
             power
             to
             do
             it
             .
             )
             Quest
             .
             3.
             
             Seeing
             most
             that
             we
             speak
             with
             who
             conform
             ,
             and
             who
             take
             or
             plead
             for
             the
             Oxford
             Oath
             [
             Never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Church
             Government
             ]
             do
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             that
             we
             will
             not
             endeavour
             to
             alter
             the
             present
             species
             ,
             which
             is
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             appurtenances
             ,
             as
             Chancellors
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             ask
             ,
             If
             it
             should
             please
             the
             King
             to
             take
             
             down
             all
             Diocesanes
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             only
             a
             Bishop
             in
             every
             Parish
             or
             Independent
             Church
             ,
             &
             say
             ,
             I
             change
             not
             the
             species
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             believed
             that
             this
             were
             a
             Change
             of
             the
             English
             species
             of
             Church
             Government
             I
             would
             not
             do
             it
             :
             what
             answer
             would
             they
             give
             to
             this
             ?
             Quest
             .
             4.
             
             If
             a
             Conformist
             or
             one
             that
             hath
             taken
             that
             Oath
             ,
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             did
             subscribe
             and
             swear
             only
             not
             to
             endeavour
             an
             alteration
             of
             the
             species
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             degree
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             do
             all
             that
             I
             can
             to
             take
             down
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             Congregational
             or
             Parochial
             Bishops
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             will
             you
             tell
             this
             man
             that
             indeed
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             endeavoureth
             not
             to
             change
             the
             species
             ?
             Quest
             .
             5.
             
             Seeing
             many
             of
             the
             greatest
             opposers
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             do
             consent
             to
             a
             Congregational
             or
             Parochial
             Bishop
             ,
             will
             you
             grant
             that
             these
             are
             not
             at
             all
             your
             adversaries
             as
             to
             the
             species
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             to
             the
             degree
             or
             extent
             of
             Dioceses
             ?
             These
             cases
             are
             practical
             :
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             how
             you
             resolve
             them
             ,
             left
             you
             do
             that
             which
             you
             are
             unwilling
             of
             .
             Quest
             .
             6.
             
             And
             I
             may
             ask
             ,
             Why
             is
             it
             that
             many
             deny
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Parliament
             of
             Episcopal
             men
             ,
             that
             raised
             the
             Army
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             only
             because
             in
             the
             Proposition
             sent
             to
             Nottingham
             they
             would
             have
             had
             Episcopacy
             reduced
             to
             what
             is
             there
             intimated
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             had
             their
             power
             shortned
             ?
             Come
             ,
             come
             ,
             deny
             not
             the
             plain
             truth
             ,
             If
             magis
             &
             minus
             non
             variant
             speciem
             ,
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Learnedest
             part
             of
             that
             Synod
             who
             took
             down
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             Episcopal
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Prelatists
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             but
             for
             a
             Gradual
             alteration
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             war
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             carried
             further
             by
             necessity
             and
             interest
             .
             Quest
             .
             7.
             
             And
             I
             ask
             you
             also
             ,
             why
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             front
             do
             you
             call
             us
             all
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             offered
             Bishop
             Ushers
             Model
             to
             the
             King
             and
             you
             in
             1660.
             as
             the
             terms
             of
             Concord
             ?
             Is
             it
             against
             your
             Consciences
             meerly
             to
             make
             us
             odious
             with
             you
             know
             whom
             ?
             what
             can
             it
             be
             better
             ,
             if
             you
             grant
             that
             we
             are
             not
             only
             for
             Episcopacy
             in
             genere
             ,
             but
             even
             for
             the
             same
             species
             with
             your selves
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             against
             Bishop
             Ushers
             Model
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             for
             Congregational
             or
             Parish
             Bishops
             ,
             are
             it
             seemeth
             even
             for
             your
             species
             :
             And
             are
             they
             not
             then
             Episcopal
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ?
             So
             much
             ad
             hominem
             ;
             now
             ad
             rem
             .
          
           
             II.
             Where
             the
             specifying
             Ends
             differ
             ,
             there
             the
             Species
             of
             Relations
             differ
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Churches
             and
             the
             Bishops
             in
             question
             the
             specifying
             Ends
             differ
             :
             Ergo
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             first
             manifest
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Minor
             (
             for
             the
             Major
             is
             unquestionable
             )
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             next
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             ends
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             as
             described
             by
             us
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Communion
             sensible
             and
             external
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             that
             local
             or
             presential
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             that
             personal
             by
             all
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Individual
             acts
             of
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             .
             5.
             
             In
             watching
             over
             ,
             or
             helping
             each
             other
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             provoking
             each
             other
             to
             love
             and
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             brother
             offend
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             his
             fault
             ;
             to
             comfort
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             together
             in
             holiness
             ,
             love
             and
             peace
             .
             6.
             
             To
             be
             related
             to
             the
             same
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             their
             Ordinary
             Teachers
             ,
             Governours
             and
             Guides
             in
             publick
             worship
             ,
             as
             labouring
             amongst
             them
             and
             being
             ensamples
             to
             the
             flock
             .
             7.
             
             To
             hold
             a
             distant
             Communion
             with
             the
             neighbour
             associated
             concordant
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             particularly
             with
             those
             nearest
             them
             of
             the
             first
             order
             of
             Composition
             ;
             of
             which
             association
             this
             particular
             Church
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             for
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             as
             they
             are
             themselves
             a
             Society
             for
             Communion
             of
             Individual
             Christians
             in
             a
             single
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             ends
             of
             our
             Diocesane
             Churches
             are
             not
             one
             of
             all
             these
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Their
             Communion
             is
             internal
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ;
             such
             as
             we
             have
             with
             the
             Abassines
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             distant
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             presential
             at
             all
             :
             For
             as
             Diocesane
             we
             never
             see
             each
             other
             it's
             like
             in
             our
             whole
             lives
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             personal
             (
             as
             external
             and
             sensible
             )
             but
             only
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             Delegates
             ,
             Messengers
             ,
             Officers
             or
             Synods
             of
             such
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             only
             in
             eadem
             specie
             of
             publick
             worship
             and
             sacred
             actions
             that
             we
             have
             Communion
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Individual
             actions
             of
             worship
             :
             And
             so
             we
             may
             have
             Communion
             with
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             while
             we
             believe
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             and
             Creed
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             in
             specie
             .
             5.
             
             We
             have
             no
             converse
             with
             one
             another
             at
             all
             as
             Diocesane
             :
             (
             though
             as
             Parochial
             we
             may
             )
             ▪
             we
             never
             meet
             together
             ,
             pray
             together
             ,
             hear
             together
             ,
             exhort
             or
             watch
             over
             or
             help
             each
             other
             :
             If
             a
             Brother
             trespass
             we
             tell
             him
             not
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             &c.
             for
             we
             never
             know
             one
             of
             five
             hundred
             in
             the
             Diocese
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             men
             of
             another
             Countrey
             .
             6.
             
             We
             hear
             not
             the
             same
             Teachers
             ;
             we
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Guides
             to
             resolve
             our
             doubts
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             us
             as
             we
             need
             ;
             We
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Priests
             to
             joyn
             with
             in
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             :
             But
             he
             that
             Teacheth
             and
             officiateth
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             in
             another
             :
             Only
             we
             have
             the
             same
             Bishop
             to
             call
             (
             not
             the
             people
             before
             him
             to
             teach
             and
             warn
             and
             comfort
             them
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             Parson
             and
             Churchwardens
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             same
             Lay-Chancellor
             and
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Canons
             (
             for
             silencing
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             Excommunicating
             many
             conscionable
             Nonconformists
             ,
             &c.
             )
             which
             not
             only
             all
             the
             Diocese
             hath
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Land.
             Not
             one
             of
             many
             hundreds
             of
             the
             Diocese
             ever
             seeth
             the
             Bishop
             in
             all
             his
             life
             .
             7.
             
             A
             Diocese
             is
             it self
             a
             compound
             of
             particular
             Churches
             associated
             (
             Though
             mortified
             quantum
             in
             Diocesanis
             ;
             )
             And
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             a
             constitutive
             part
             of
             such
             a
             first
             order
             of
             Association
             ,
             as
             a
             particular
             Church
             may
             be
             or
             is
             .
             These
             are
             the
             differences
             in
             the
             Ends.
             
          
           
             Now
             lay
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             and
             try
             ,
             whether
             the
             differences
             in
             so
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             make
             not
             a
             Specifick
             difference
             in
             Societies
             .
             Whether
             [
             a
             company
             of
             Christians
             associated
             with
             the
             same
             present
             Pastors
             ,
             for
             presential
             personal
             Communion
             in
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             Guidance
             ,
             and
             for
             mutual
             assistance
             in
             holy
             converse
             and
             living
             ,
             &c.
             and
             cohabiting
             in
             a
             vicinity
             capable
             of
             this
             converse
             and
             Communion
             ]
             be
             a
             Society
             of
             the
             same
             species
             with
             [
             A
             company
             of
             Congregations
             associated
             (
             or
             rather
             never
             associated
             )
             to
             hold
             a
             distant
             Communion
             in
             the
             same
             species
             of
             Belief
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             under
             several
             appropriate
             Pastors
             ,
             not
             living
             (
             ut
             Parochiani
             ▪
             )
             in
             any
             such
             vicinity
             as
             may
             render
             them
             capable
             of
             any
             of
             the
             foresaid
             present
             assistances
             or
             Communion
             :
             (
             unless
             in
             travail
             men
             accidentally
             come
             together
             as
             ,
             we
             may
             do
             with
             men
             of
             other
             lands
             .
             )
             ]
             It
             is
             notorious
             that
             these
             Essentiating
             Ends
             of
             the
             two
             sorts
             of
             Societies
             are
             distinct
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Societies
             are
             essentially
             distinct
             .
          
           
           
             Even
             as
             a
             City
             ,
             Burrough
             ,
             or
             Corporation
             ,
             are
             part
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             are
             specifically
             distinct
             societies
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             (
             For
             the
             Parts
             may
             have
             a
             proper
             subordinate
             specification
             ,
             which
             all
             set
             together
             may
             constitute
             one
             more
             comprehensive
             species
             :
             As
             a
             Clock
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             wheels
             and
             parts
             of
             that
             Clock
             may
             differ
             in
             specie
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             coordinate
             species
             )
             A
             Kingdom
             may
             possibly
             be
             no
             bigger
             than
             a
             City
             :
             But
             yet
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             and
             of
             a
             City
             do
             differ
             in
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Societies
             .
             So
             a
             Family
             in
             specie
             differeth
             from
             a
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             compact
             of
             many
             Families
             :
             so
             a
             Troop
             differeth
             in
             specie
             from
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             a
             Regiment
             from
             an
             Army
             ,
             a
             Colledge
             from
             an
             University
             ,
             a
             bed-chamber
             which
             is
             part
             of
             an
             house
             from
             an
             house
             ,
             though
             yet
             it
             's
             possible
             that
             a
             house
             may
             be
             but
             one
             room
             ,
             and
             an
             University
             but
             one
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             an
             Army
             but
             one
             Regiment
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             enquire
             whether
             de
             jure
             divino
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Society
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             associating
             for
             personal
             present
             Communion
             and
             assistance
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             And
             this
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             before
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             They
             ordained
             them
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Know
             them
             that
             labour
             among
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             highly
             esteem
             them
             in
             love
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             :
             and
             be
             at
             peace
             among
             your selves
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             17.
             
             Remember
             them
             which
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flock
             ,
             &c.
             v.
             31.
             
             I
             ceased
             not
             to
             warn
             every
             one
             night
             and
             day
             with
             tears
             .
             20.
             publickly
             and
             house
             by
             house
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Elders
             that
             are
             among
             you
             ,
             &c.
             feed
             the
             flock
             (
             not
             a
             particle
             of
             the
             flock
             )
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             If
             thy
             brother
             trespass
             against
             thee
             ,
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             between
             thee
             and
             him
             ;
             If
             he
             hear
             thee
             not
             ,
             take
             two
             —
             If
             he
             hear
             not
             them
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             —
             If
             with
             Selden
             ,
             de
             Synedr
             .
             and
             the
             Erastians
             by
             the
             Church
             were
             meant
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             it
             would
             tend
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             what
             we
             plead
             for
             ;
             considering
             how
             thin
             both
             Council
             (
             and
             Synagogues
             )
             were
             ,
             and
             in
             how
             small
             places
             .
             But
             against
             that
             sence
             ,
             see
             Galaspies
             Aarons
             Rod
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             
             &c.
             Forsake
             not
             the
             assembling
             of
             your selves
             together
             ,
             But
             exhort
             one
             another
             —
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             When
             ye
             come
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             See
             the
             Text
             as
             forecited
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             then
             manifest
             that
             Churches
             associated
             for
             such
             present
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             which
             Thorndike
             in
             a
             set
             Treatise
             proveth
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             I
             will
             shew
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             such
             a
             particular
             Church
             and
             of
             a
             compound
             Diocese
             are
             offices
             specifically
             different
             (
             a
             finibus
             .
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             related
             to
             another
             Correlate
             ,
             specifically
             distinct
             from
             the
             said
             Diocesane
             :
             Therefore
             his
             office
             is
             specifically
             distinct
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             before
             proved
             ,
             and
             the
             Consequence
             no
             sober
             man
             will
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             their
             works
             are
             specifically
             distinct
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             work
             of
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             the
             ordinary
             publick
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             2.
             
             To
             Congregate
             the
             Church
             ;
             3.
             
             To
             be
             their
             Guide
             in
             present
             worship
             ;
             4.
             
             To
             give
             them
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             5.
             
             To
             watch
             over
             and
             guide
             them
             personally
             in
             their
             conversation
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             forenamed
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             work
             of
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             send
             Curates
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             Guides
             ,
             and
             Priests
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             even
             to
             each
             Parish
             one
             .
             2.
             
             To
             have
             a
             Lay
             Chancellors
             Court
             to
             trouble
             them
             in
             a
             secular
             mode
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             men
             to
             excommunication
             and
             absolution
             .
             3.
             
             To
             visit
             some
             Towns
             in
             his
             Diocese
             ▪
             and
             there
             to
             call
             together
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Churchwardens
             ,
             once
             in
             three
             years
             ,
             (
             or
             a
             year
             if
             he
             please
             .
             )
             4.
             
             To
             have
             an
             Archdeacon
             to
             keep
             some
             kind
             of
             Courts
             under
             him
             in
             certain
             places
             ,
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             official
             .
             5.
             
             To
             grant
             Licences
             to
             Marry
             :
             6.
             
             And
             to
             preach
             :
             7.
             
             And
             to
             eat
             flesh
             in
             Lent.
             8.
             
             To
             suspend
             or
             silence
             Preachers
             .
             9.
             
             To
             lay
             his
             hands
             on
             Children
             or
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Confirmation
             ;
             perhaps
             on
             the
             thousandth
             or
             five
             hundredth
             part
             of
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             (
             though
             dejure
             he
             should
             do
             it
             to
             every
             one
             )
             10.
             
             To
             preach
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             please
             in
             his
             Cathedral
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             aforesaid
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             true
             office
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             is
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             in
             his
             Annotat.
             well
             describeth
             it
             )
             by
             a
             Ministerial
             participation
             to
             subserve
             Christ
             to
             his
             whole
             flock
             in
             the
             threefold
             work
             of
             a
             teacher
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             he
             doth
             no
             one
             part
             of
             all
             .
             1.
             
             Instead
             of
             Teaching
             his
             flock
             ,
             he
             (
             if
             he
             be
             one
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             best
             )
             doth
             only
             publickly
             preach
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             week
             to
             the
             thousandth
             or
             five
             hundredth
             or
             hundredth
             part
             of
             his
             flock
             :
             (
             But
             so
             do
             very
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             some
             it
             may
             be
             once
             in
             a
             month
             or
             a
             year
             )
             And
             as
             to
             the
             personal
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             one
             Parish
             that
             he
             taketh
             the
             care
             of
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             personally
             .
             2.
             
             He
             seldom
             doth
             officiate
             in
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             part
             of
             his
             flock
             :
             And
             when
             he
             doth
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             a
             particle
             of
             the
             foresaid
             proportion
             :
             But
             when
             others
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             He
             doth
             it
             by
             them
             .
             3.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             govern
             his
             flock
             with
             that
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Pastoral
             Government
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             person
             among
             them
             to
             guide
             them
             ,
             and
             resolve
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             admit
             those
             to
             Communion
             that
             are
             fit
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             unfit
             ;
             To
             admonish
             all
             the
             scandalous
             and
             unruly
             ,
             as
             personally
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             and
             confirm
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             refel
             seducers
             when
             they
             come
             among
             them
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             never
             seeth
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             the
             main
             body
             of
             his
             flock
             )
             nor
             knoweth
             them
             ,
             but
             summoneth
             their
             Teachers
             and
             Church-wardens
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             as
             others
             that
             dwell
             among
             them
             ,
             or
             his
             Apparitors
             will
             accuse
             to
             him
             )
             to
             come
             before
             his
             Lay-Chancellours
             Court
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Vi●itation
             to
             meet
             him
             :
             so
             that
             here
             is
             none
             of
             the
             same
             work
             no
             nor
             Government
             it self
             ,
             but
             another
             kind
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             foresaid
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             office
             (
             Teaching
             ,
             Worshipping
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             )
             are
             all
             Essential
             to
             the
             office
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             wanted
             but
             any
             One
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             an
             Officer
             of
             the
             same
             species
             with
             those
             that
             have
             them
             all
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             he
             have
             but
             One
             ,
             yea
             ,
             not
             One
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             flock
             or
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denominated
             from
             a
             small
             or
             inconsiderable
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             main
             Body
             .
             Therefore
             he
             that
             is
             the
             Teacher
             but
             of
             one
             Congregation
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             or
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             or
             scores
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             therefore
             called
             ,
             the
             Teacher
             of
             that
             Church
             or
             Flock
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             of
             
             so
             many
             Congregations
             :
             And
             so
             also
             for
             Worship
             and
             personal
             conduct
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             a
             Priest
             to
             that
             flock
             ,
             &c.
             
             Much
             less
             when
             he
             undertaketh
             not
             one
             Parish
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               So
               you
               may
               say
               of
               one
               of
               the
               old
               City
               Churches
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Alexandria
             
               where
               the
               Bishop
               preached
               but
               to
               one
               Congregation
               ;
               or
               of
               our
               Parishes
               that
               have
               Chappels
               ,
               where
               the
               Curate
               teacheth
               in
               the
               Chappels
               ;
               or
               wherever
               there
               are
               many
               Presbyters
               to
               a
               Congregation
               :
               All
               do
               not
               preach
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               all
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Alexandria
             and
             all
             such
             places
             ,
             should
             have
             had
             many
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             grew
             too
             many
             to
             be
             in
             and
             under
             one
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             when
             they
             had
             several
             Churches
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             not
             at
             all
             tyed
             to
             their
             own
             Parishes
             ,
             but
             might
             come
             to
             hear
             and
             joyn
             with
             the
             Bishop
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             pleased
             :
             which
             though
             they
             could
             not
             do
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             they
             might
             do
             by
             turns
             ,
             some
             one
             day
             and
             some
             another
             :
             And
             so
             they
             did
             .
             So
             that
             still
             they
             had
             personal
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             not
             every
             day
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             lived
             in
             Vicinity
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             Converse
             ,
             and
             personal
             notice
             ,
             and
             private
             help
             from
             one
             another
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Presbyters
             all
             joyned
             in
             personal
             oversight
             or
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             flock
             ,
             and
             were
             each
             one
             capable
             of
             personal
             admonition
             and
             exhortation
             to
             any
             member
             .
             5.
             
             And
             those
             that
             attended
             the
             Bishop
             and
             did
             not
             frequently
             officiate
             in
             the
             chief
             actions
             ,
             yet
             were
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             assisted
             him
             in
             officiating
             ,
             and
             were
             ready
             to
             do
             the
             rest
             when
             ever
             he
             appointed
             them
             or
             there
             was
             need
             :
             so
             that
             though
             quoad
             exercitium
             they
             did
             not
             the
             chief
             parts
             of
             the
             work
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             usually
             ,
             yet
             ,
             1.
             it
             was
             all
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             undertook
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             season
             :
             2.
             
             And
             that
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             in
             person
             by
             themselves
             .
             So
             that
             though
             Churches
             that
             swell
             to
             a
             disordered
             bulk
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             that
             perfect
             order
             as
             more
             capable
             Societies
             may
             be
             ;
             yet
             whilest
             their
             Communion
             is
             personal
             ,
             present
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             the
             Church
             species
             is
             not
             altered
             as
             in
             our
             Dioceses
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             III.
             A
             divers
             fundamentum
             vel
             ratio
             fundandi
             ,
             proveth
             a
             diversity
             of
             Relations
             :
             But
             a
             true
             Parish
             Bishop
             and
             our
             Diocesanes
             have
             fundamenta
             that
             are
             in
             specie
             divers
             ;
             And
             so
             have
             a
             particular
             Church
             and
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             Parish
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             are
             specie
             divers
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             undeniable
             .
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             by
             shewing
             the
             diversity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Fundamentum
             of
             the
             Relation
             of
             a
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             either
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             God
             :
             2.
             
             Or
             their
             relation
             as
             fellow
             members
             one
             to
             another
             :
             3.
             
             Or
             of
             their
             joynt
             relation
             to
             their
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             :
             4.
             
             Or
             of
             their
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             relation
             to
             them
             .
             For
             certainly
             a
             Church
             is
             not
             only
             compounded
             of
             various
             Materials
             ,
             but
             its
             form
             is
             a
             compounded
             of
             these
             Four
             Relations
             set
             together
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             is
             Essential
             to
             it
             (
             And
             he
             that
             cannot
             distinguish
             cannot
             understand
             .
             )
             Now
             everyone
             of
             all
             these
             compounding
             Relations
             ,
             is
             founded
             in
             a
             mutual
             consent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Relation
             of
             the
             Members
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             God
             is
             founded
             in
             Gods
             consent
             and
             theirs
             :
             Gods
             is
             signified
             1.
             
             By
             his
             Scripture
             Institution
             and
             Command
             :
             2.
             
             By
             his
             qualifying
             and
             disposing
             the
             persons
             :
             3.
             
             By
             his
             providential
             giving
             them
             opportunity
             :
             4.
             
             And
             ad
             ordinem
             
             where
             it
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             by
             the
             Ordainers
             (
             as
             to
             the
             Pastors
             relation
             )
             who
             are
             Gods
             ministers
             to
             invest
             them
             in
             the
             office
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             by
             his
             moving
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             People
             to
             consent
             (
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             giving
             of
             opportunity
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             Relation
             of
             all
             these
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             secondarily
             founded
             in
             their
             own
             consent
             (
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Contract
             :
             )
             The
             Pastors
             express
             theirs
             ,
             in
             their
             Ordination
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Induction
             or
             fixing
             in
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Ordainers
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             people
             .
             The
             members
             express
             their
             consent
             ,
             either
             plainly
             in
             a
             Contract
             ,
             or
             impliedly
             by
             actual
             convention
             and
             submission
             ,
             and
             performing
             of
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Relation
             of
             the
             members
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             is
             founded
             in
             their
             said
             Explicite
             or
             Implicite
             consent
             among
             themselves
             ,
             joyned
             to
             their
             foresaid
             consent
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Relation
             of
             the
             Members
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             founded
             Remotely
             in
             the
             said
             signification
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Providence
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Ordainers
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             are
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             operate
             but
             by
             signifying
             Gods
             will.
             )
             And
             nextly
             ,
             by
             the
             mutual
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Relation
             of
             the
             Pastors
             to
             the
             flock
             is
             accordingly
             founded
             ,
             1.
             
             Remotely
             in
             the
             said
             signification
             of
             Gods
             will
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             Gifts
             ,
             Disposition
             ,
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Ordainers
             :
             2.
             
             And
             nextly
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Pastors
             and
             People
             .
             Thus
             is
             a
             particular
             Church-relation
             founded
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             parts
             are
             necessary
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             our
             Diocesane
             Churches
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             particular
             Churches
             under
             them
             ,
             nor
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             only
             Congregations
             with
             several
             Curates
             ,
             being
             not
             politically
             and
             properly
             Churches
             ,
             (
             For
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             such
             A.
             Bishops
             Dioceses
             as
             consist
             of
             many
             true
             Churches
             with
             their
             proper
             Bishops
             ▪
             )
             let
             us
             see
             from
             what
             foundation
             they
             result
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             their
             Relation
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             never
             expressed
             his
             Consent
             ,
             nor
             owneth
             them
             (
             that
             ever
             I
             could
             hear
             proved
             )
             And
             therefore
             the
             Fundamental
             Contract
             is
             wanting
             .
             Those
             that
             go
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet's
             and
             Bishop
             Reynold's
             way
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             No
             Form
             of
             Government
             is
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             do
             grant
             that
             the
             Diocesane
             form
             is
             not
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Congregational
             form
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             .
             Therefore
             they
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             a
             Diocese
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mutual
             consent
             truly
             nor
             seemingly
             signified
             by
             them
             :
             what
             ever
             some
             few
             may
             do
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             the
             Diocese
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Diocese
             as
             such
             do
             neither
             Explicitely
             nor
             Impliedly
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             express
             any
             such
             Church
             consent
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             clean
             contrary
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Their
             Dwelling
             in
             the
             Diocese
             is
             no
             more
             a
             profession
             of
             consent
             ,
             than
             the
             Christians
             dwelling
             in
             Constantinople
             sheweth
             them
             to
             be
             Mahometans
             :
             For
             their
             Ancestors
             there
             lived
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             other
             dwelling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             choosing
             a
             Parliament
             who
             consent
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             their
             consent
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             past
             a
             sixth
             or
             tenth
             or
             twentieth
             part
             of
             the
             Members
             that
             choose
             Parliament
             men
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             never
             intend
             to
             choose
             them
             for
             any
             such
             use
             as
             to
             be
             the
             choosers
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             But
             only
             to
             regulate
             Church
             matters
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             
             when
             they
             go
             against
             ,
             they
             go
             beyond
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             peoples
             consent
             .
             As
             in
             choosing
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             trust
             them
             to
             choose
             husbands
             and
             wives
             and
             Masters
             and
             servants
             for
             all
             the
             people
             :
             Nor
             can
             we
             commit
             that
             trust
             (
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             our
             Religion
             or
             Church
             )
             to
             others
             statedly
             ,
             which
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Nature
             have
             bound
             us
             to
             use
             our selves
             .
             Or
             if
             such
             mischoose
             for
             us
             ,
             they
             disoblige
             us
             from
             accepting
             their
             choice
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Papists
             think
             not
             that
             they
             choose
             Parliament
             men
             to
             choose
             a
             Church
             for
             them
             :
             Nor
             would
             the
             Prelatists
             think
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             Parliament
             should
             prove
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Independent
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             or
             Papists
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Diocese
             doth
             not
             signifie
             Consent
             to
             a
             Church
             relation
             ,
             by
             the
             Church-wardens
             or
             accused
             persons
             coming
             to
             the
             Chancellors
             or
             Bishops
             Courts
             .
             For
             1.
             
             It
             is
             but
             a
             small
             number
             comparatively
             that
             do
             so
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             compelled
             ,
             and
             are
             well
             known
             to
             come
             full
             sorely
             against
             their
             wills
             :
             They
             are
             undone
             if
             they
             refuse
             :
             And
             submission
             and
             patience
             ,
             are
             not
             subjection
             nor
             consent
             .
             3.
             
             They
             most
             commonly
             profess
             to
             come
             to
             these
             Courts
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             empowered
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             by
             his
             sword
             :
             And
             not
             at
             all
             as
             Church-Pastors
             empowered
             by
             Christ
             :
             For
             who
             taketh
             the
             Chancellor
             to
             be
             such
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             appearance
             of
             the
             Clergy
             at
             the
             Bishops
             Visitation
             ,
             and
             their
             Conformity
             ,
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             peoples
             consent
             .
             For
             the
             Ministers
             are
             distinct
             persons
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             distinct
             interest
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             way
             empowered
             to
             signifie
             the
             peoples
             consent
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             they
             shew
             their
             dissent
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             being
             so
             backward
             to
             be
             made
             Church-wardens
             :
             2.
             
             So
             backward
             to
             take
             their
             Oaths
             :
             3.
             
             So
             backward
             to
             present
             :
             4.
             
             So
             backward
             to
             appear
             at
             their
             Courts
             .
             5.
             
             Doing
             it
             on
             a
             civil
             account
             as
             obeying
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             .
             6.
             
             So
             few
             of
             them
             ever
             coming
             to
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             resolved
             ,
             yea
             or
             for
             the
             ceremony
             of
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             people
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             to
             consent
             to
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             State.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             same
             as
             a
             consent
             to
             a
             Congregational
             or
             Parish
             Church
             State.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             same
             I
             need
             not
             say
             over
             again
             as
             to
             the
             Diocesane
             Bishop
             ,
             Chancellor
             and
             Archdeacon
             :
             They
             consent
             to
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             where
             they
             are
             tolerable
             ,
             by
             word
             or
             daily
             attendance
             in
             Gods
             worship
             :
             But
             I
             know
             England
             so
             well
             as
             that
             I
             know
             that
             as
             they
             never
             choose
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Chancellors
             ,
             (
             but
             the
             King
             chooseth
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Dean
             and
             a
             few
             Prebends
             pro
             forma
             consent
             )
             so
             they
             are
             never
             called
             to
             express
             their
             consent
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Diocese
             usually
             consent
             indeed
             ;
             some
             never
             mind
             such
             matters
             :
             others
             say
             ,
             the
             King
             may
             put
             in
             whom
             he
             will
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             act
             of
             theirs
             :
             others
             had
             rather
             have
             a
             good
             one
             than
             a
             bad
             one
             ,
             but
             had
             rather
             yet
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             especially
             of
             late
             since
             so
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             are
             silenced
             .
             And
             some
             would
             have
             Bishops
             to
             silence
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             for
             them
             on
             a
             better
             account
             .
             But
             it
             's
             no
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Diocese
             that
             signifieth
             Consent
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             formal
             demand
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             at
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             whether
             
             any
             of
             them
             have
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             ceremony
             fitter
             for
             a
             stage
             ,
             than
             to
             come
             here
             into
             an
             Argument
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Chancellors
             relation
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             it
             wants
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             consent
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ,
             and
             hath
             but
             the
             Kings
             collation
             ,
             the
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             formal
             consent
             ,
             and
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Conformist
             Ministers
             consent
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             conclude
             that
             here
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Fundamentum
             as
             is
             of
             the
             Parochial
             and
             Pastors
             Church
             relation
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             where
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Relate
             and
             Correlate
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Relation
             .
             But
             a
             Parochial
             Church
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             same
             Relate
             and
             Correlate
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             let
             them
             become
             Parochial
             Bishops
             and
             be
             still
             the
             same
             .
             But
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             Ends
             and
             Foundations
             proveth
             this
             ;
             a
             Combination
             of
             Christians
             into
             one
             Church
             primi
             ordinis
             for
             personal
             Communion
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Combination
             of
             Congregations
             for
             Communion
             mental
             or
             by
             delegates
             only
             .
             And
             so
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             these
             several
             Churches
             .
          
           
             V.
             If
             a
             Congregational
             Church
             or
             Pastor
             be
             of
             the
             same
             species
             with
             our
             Diocesane
             Churches
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             then
             a
             Church
             that
             extendeth
             through
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             yea
             to
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             East
             and
             West
             Indies
             or
             Antipodes
             may
             be
             of
             the
             same
             species
             also
             (
             and
             so
             its
             Pastor
             .
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Church
             may
             be
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             the
             magnitude
             )
             But
             the
             consequent
             is
             false
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             antecedent
             .
          
           
             The
             consequence
             in
             the
             Major
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             eadem
             ratio
             ;
             For
             their
             reason
             of
             denominating
             a
             Church
             One
             is
             because
             it
             hath
             One
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             Principles
             there
             may
             be
             one
             Bishop
             to
             a
             Province
             ,
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             an
             Empire
             ,
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             When
             all
             the
             subordinate
             Bishopricks
             were
             taken
             down
             to
             make
             up
             this
             Diocesane
             Church
             of
             Lincoln
             which
             I
             live
             in
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             One
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             many
             .
             And
             if
             all
             the
             Bishops
             were
             taken
             down
             except
             the
             two
             Archbishops
             ,
             the
             two
             remaining
             Churches
             I
             confess
             would
             be
             of
             the
             same
             species
             with
             a
             Diocese
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             but
             One
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Land.
             And
             why
             might
             not
             all
             Europe
             on
             these
             terms
             make
             one
             particular
             Church
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             not
             under
             one
             King
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             's
             no
             reason
             :
             A
             King
             is
             a
             Civil
             extrinsick
             Accidental
             head
             of
             a
             Church
             as
             a
             Church
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             Constitutive
             Head
             :
             But
             a
             Bishop
             is
             an
             Intrinsecal
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutive
             head
             ,
             without
             whom
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             (
             unless
             equivocally
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Ten
             Kings
             may
             agree
             to
             give
             way
             to
             One
             Bishop
             in
             all
             their
             Kingdoms
             (
             as
             they
             have
             done
             to
             the
             Papcy
             .
             )
             3.
             
             The
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             bigger
             than
             Europe
             :
             Why
             then
             might
             not
             that
             have
             been
             one
             only
             Church
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             with
             a
             Diocese
             ?
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             that
             it
             is
             because
             one
             man
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             for
             so
             many
             Countreys
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Per
             se
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             for
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             a
             Diocese
             :
             Per
             alios
             he
             may
             do
             it
             for
             all
             Europe
             :
             It
             is
             but
             appointing
             some
             who
             shall
             appoint
             others
             ,
             who
             shall
             appoint
             others
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             to
             
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             )
             to
             do
             it
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             Abuna
             in
             Abassia
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             (
             though
             numerous
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Generative
             faculty
             ;
             which
             Epiphanius
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             begets
             Fathers
             and
             the
             other
             but
             Sons
             :
             Their
             Countrey
             was
             converted
             by
             an
             Eunuch
             .
             )
             It
             would
             be
             a
             notable
             dispute
             whether
             all
             the
             rest
             be
             true
             Bishops
             or
             not
             (
             I
             think
             Yea
             ;
             the
             Prelatists
             must
             think
             Nay
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             Brierwood
             saith
             that
             Abassia
             (
             after
             all
             its
             great
             diminutions
             )
             is
             as
             big
             as
             Italy
             ,
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Germany
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Pope
             govern
             per
             alios
             yet
             far
             more
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             govern
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ?
             while
             he
             sendeth
             one
             to
             Goa
             ,
             another
             to
             Mexico
             ,
             (
             and
             Oviedo
             to
             Abassia
             ,
             would
             they
             but
             have
             received
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             he
             hath
             other
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             ejusdem
             speciei
             as
             a
             Diocese
             .
             Answ
             .
             But
             the
             Abuna
             hath
             no
             Ordainers
             under
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             Chancellors
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             Surrogates
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             days
             of
             old
             had
             Suffragans
             too
             ,
             under
             him
             .
             (
             Quest
             .
             Was
             a
             Diocese
             then
             ,
             One
             Church
             ,
             or
             two
             ?
             )
             And
             what
             if
             a
             Patriarch
             or
             Pope
             put
             down
             all
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             exercise
             his
             power
             only
             by
             other
             sorts
             of
             officers
             ?
             (
             They
             that
             can
             demise
             ,
             grant
             ,
             let
             ,
             what
             parts
             they
             please
             of
             their
             own
             office
             ,
             may
             devise
             enow
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             seeing
             it
             would
             not
             alter
             the
             species
             ,
             what
             if
             it
             should
             please
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             to
             put
             down
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             save
             One
             ?
             I
             hope
             the
             Bishops
             would
             not
             take
             that
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Canon
             of
             1640.
             nor
             against
             the
             Oxford
             Oath
             [
             of
             never
             endeavouring
             to
             Consent
             or
             Alter
             the
             Church
             Covernment
             ]
             (
             if
             it
             could
             have
             been
             past
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             Parliament
             )
             Because
             the
             species
             is
             not
             altered
             :
             And
             they
             tell
             us
             Nonconformists
             to
             draw
             us
             to
             Swear
             ,
             that
             they
             mean
             but
             the
             species
             .
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             at
             the
             rates
             of
             our
             present
             Ordinations
             ,
             One
             Bishop
             or
             Abuna
             with
             Chaplains
             enow
             ,
             may
             Ordain
             Priests
             enow
             ,
             (
             and
             too
             many
             of
             all
             conscience
             )
             for
             all
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             may
             silence
             preachers
             enow
             ,
             and
             may
             set
             up
             Chancellors
             ,
             Surrogates
             ,
             and
             Arch-deacons
             enow
             to
             do
             the
             present
             work
             .
             And
             it
             's
             pity
             that
             the
             land
             should
             be
             troubled
             with
             so
             many
             when
             one
             would
             serve
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             would
             either
             have
             more
             or
             fewer
             had
             I
             my
             wish
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             my
             Minor
             proposition
             ,
             let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             it
             wanteth
             proof
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             considered
             what
             is
             beforesaid
             ,
             and
             how
             personal
             present
             Communion
             in
             all
             Gods
             Church-worship
             ,
             differeth
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             associated
             Congregations
             by
             messengers
             ,
             &c.
             think
             so
             still
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             able
             so
             egregiously
             to
             err
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             not
             so
             leave
             our
             Prelatists
             .
             I
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             common
             trick
             of
             Sophisters
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             make
             good
             an
             ill
             cause
             ,
             to
             carry
             it
             into
             the
             dark
             ,
             or
             start
             a
             new
             controversie
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             safe
             .
             A
             Papist
             will
             wheel
             about
             into
             the
             wilderness
             or
             thickets
             of
             Church
             history
             ,
             and
             ask
             you
             what
             names
             you
             can
             give
             of
             your
             Religion
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             that
             one
             proposition
             of
             your
             Syllogism
             may
             contain
             much
             of
             a
             Horse
             load
             or
             a
             Cart
             load
             of
             Books
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             trow
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             work
             ,
             if
             women
             be
             the
             judges
             .
             And
             others
             use
             to
             carry
             the
             question
             a
             rebus
             ad
             verba
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             name
             of
             a
             SPECIES
             that
             shall
             serve
             your
             turn
             .
             We
             know
             how
             hard
             
             it
             is
             in
             Physicks
             ,
             to
             determine
             what
             it
             is
             that
             specifieth
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             in
             Morals
             ,
             Politicks
             and
             other
             Relatives
             .
             But
             Let
             the
             Logical
             notion
             of
             a
             species
             lie
             at
             your
             mercy
             :
             It
             shall
             suffice
             us
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             make
             so
             great
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Church-orders
             and
             Government
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             a
             thousand
             or
             hundred
             Churches
             into
             one
             ;
             and
             to
             deprive
             all
             Parishes
             or
             Churches
             Consociate
             for
             presential
             Communion
             ,
             of
             the
             priviledge
             of
             having
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             to
             Teach
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Govern
             them
             presentially
             and
             per
             se
             .
             As
             if
             all
             the
             Arch-bishops
             in
             the
             Ronan
             Empire
             had
             put
             down
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             called
             themselves
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             Of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Whether
             any
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             be
             instituted
             by
             God
             as
             necessary
             ?
             or
             all
             left
             to
             humane
             prudence
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             
               BUt
               Doctor
            
             Stillingfleet
             
               hath
               invincibly
               proved
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               no
               one
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               necessary
               ,
               but
               left
               the
               choice
               to
               humane
               prudence
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I.
             If
             so
             ,
             Why
             should
             we
             all
             swear
             to
             this
             one
             form
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             never
             endeavour
             to
             alter
             it
             ?
             or
             (
             as
             the
             &
             caetera
             Oath
             )
             never
             consent
             to
             the
             alteration
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             but
             the
             King
             may
             alter
             it
             ,
             or
             command
             us
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ?
             Must
             there
             be
             such
             swearing
             to
             the
             perpetuating
             an
             alterable
             unnecessary
             thing
             ?
          
           
             II.
             The
             word
             [
             Form
             ]
             signifieth
             either
             the
             essentials
             of
             Church
             policy
             ,
             or
             the
             Integrals
             ,
             or
             accidents
             which
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             setled
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             signifieth
             only
             some
             mutable
             accidents
             or
             modes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             humane
             prudence
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             we
             deny
             mans
             power
             to
             change
             them
             .
             Of
             the
             later
             we
             grant
             it
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             undeniably
             of
             Divine
             institution
             that
             there
             be
             ordinary
             publick
             Assemblies
             for
             Gods
             solemn
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             edification
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             Ministers
             of
             that
             office
             which
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             ,
             be
             the
             officiating
             Guides
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             Cohabiting
             Christians
             be
             the
             ordinary
             stated
             bodies
             of
             these
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             not
             live
             loosely
             to
             go
             every
             day
             as
             they
             please
             from
             Church
             to
             Church
             ,
             but
             ordinarily
             when
             they
             can
             ,
             be
             setled
             members
             of
             some
             one
             Church
             (
             To
             which
             cohabitation
             or
             vicinity
             ,
             is
             one
             dispositio
             materiae
             )
             4.
             
             And
             that
             each
             of
             these
             Churches
             have
             their
             proper
             fixed
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             take
             up
             with
             unfixed
             various
             passing
             Ministers
             ,
             unless
             in
             cases
             of
             necessary
             
             unsetledness
             .
             5.
             
             And
             that
             these
             setled
             Pastors
             should
             live
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             
             and
             watch
             over
             them
             personally
             ,
             and
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             known
             of
             them
             in
             doctrine
             and
             ensample
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             flock
             .
             6.
             
             That
             these
             Relations
             and
             Communion
             be
             by
             mutual
             consent
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             flock
             .
             7.
             
             That
             these
             mutual
             Relations
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             and
             their
             own
             consent
             do
             constitute
             them
             a
             spiritual
             society
             of
             Divine
             institution
             .
             8.
             
             That
             this
             Communion
             must
             be
             (
             as
             our
             Creed
             calleth
             it
             )
             a
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             men
             professing
             Christianity
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             seeming
             such
             :
             And
             must
             extend
             to
             a
             free
             Communication
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             corporal
             necessities
             ;
             And
             to
             a
             mutual
             assistance
             of
             each
             other
             in
             holy
             living
             .
             9
             That
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             some
             to
             discern
             and
             judge
             whether
             the
             persons
             that
             would
             enter
             this
             Society
             and
             Communion
             ,
             be
             Professed
             seeming
             Christians
             and
             Saints
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             revolt
             by
             Heresie
             or
             wicked
             lives
             from
             their
             profession
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             be
             impenitent
             in
             these
             revoltings
             ?
             And
             therefore
             having
             opportunity
             by
             presence
             or
             nearness
             to
             know
             them
             and
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             credibility
             or
             reports
             or
             accusations
             ?
             And
             must
             admonish
             the
             offenders
             ,
             and
             seek
             by
             all
             possible
             conviction
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             with
             patience
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             Repentance
             :
             And
             if
             no
             perswasion
             will
             prevail
             ,
             to
             refuse
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             openly
             of
             their
             sin
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             them
             lyable
             to
             Gods
             wrath
             till
             they
             do
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             charge
             the
             Church
             to
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             10.
             
             It
             is
             the
             particular
             Pastors
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whose
             office
             all
             this
             belongeth
             .
             11.
             
             If
             that
             Church
             have
             more
             Pastors
             than
             one
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             all
             this
             work
             in
             concord
             ,
             and
             not
             divide
             nor
             thwart
             each
             other
             .
             So
             that
             as
             many
             Physicians
             undertake
             one
             Patient
             ,
             as
             each
             one
             singly
             of
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             do
             all
             by
             agreement
             ,
             unless
             some
             one
             see
             that
             the
             rest
             would
             kill
             the
             patient
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             .
             12.
             
             All
             these
             particular
             Churches
             must
             in
             their
             vicinities
             and
             capacities
             ▪
             live
             in
             Concord
             ,
             and
             hold
             such
             a
             correspondency
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             for
             mutual
             strength
             and
             edification
             ,
             as
             tendeth
             to
             the
             common
             good
             of
             all
             :
             The
             means
             of
             which
             are
             Messengers
             ,
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Synods
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             .
             All
             these
             twelve
             particulars
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             so
             judicious
             and
             worthy
             a
             man
             as
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             will
             easily
             concede
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             summe
             of
             them
             is
             granted
             in
             his
             book
             .
             And
             then
             whether
             you
             will
             call
             this
             a
             Form
             of
             Government
             or
             not
             ,
             how
             little
             care
             I
             for
             the
             meer
             name
             ?
             13.
             
             I
             may
             add
             this
             much
             more
             ,
             that
             All
             these
             Congregations
             are
             under
             the
             extrinsick
             Government
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             Physicians
             are
             :
             And
             he
             only
             can
             rule
             them
             by
             the
             sword
             and
             force
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             we
             will
             agree
             with
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             or
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             all
             these
             things
             following
             without
             a
             particular
             determination
             to
             be
             determined
             according
             to
             his
             General
             Laws
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             Parochial
             or
             Congregational
             Church
             shall
             always
             meet
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             or
             in
             case
             of
             persecution
             or
             want
             of
             room
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             distance
             of
             some
             Members
             ,
             may
             have
             several
             houses
             or
             Chappels
             of
             ease
             ,
             where
             some
             parcels
             may
             sometimes
             meet
             ,
             who
             yet
             (
             at
             least
             per
             vices
             )
             may
             have
             personal
             present
             
             Communion
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             a
             Church
             shall
             be
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             what
             number
             it
             shall
             consist
             ,
             supposing
             that
             it
             be
             not
             so
             great
             or
             so
             small
             as
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             end
             .
             3.
             
             How
             many
             Pastors
             each
             Church
             shall
             have
             .
             4.
             
             Whether
             among
             many
             One
             shall
             be
             a
             Chief
             ,
             and
             upon
             supposition
             of
             his
             preeminence
             in
             Parts
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Age
             ,
             and
             Experience
             ,
             shall
             voluntarily
             be
             so
             far
             submitted
             to
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             him
             a
             Negative
             voice
             .
             5.
             
             Whether
             such
             officers
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             shall
             consociate
             so
             as
             to
             joyn
             in
             Classes
             or
             Synods
             stated
             for
             number
             ,
             time
             and
             place
             .
             And
             whether
             their
             meetings
             shall
             be
             constant
             ,
             or
             occasional
             pro
             re
             nata
             .
             6.
             
             Whether
             One
             in
             these
             meetings
             shall
             be
             a
             stated
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             only
             pro
             tempore
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             a
             Negative
             voice
             or
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             circumstantials
             of
             their
             Synodical
             work
             .
             7.
             
             Whether
             certain
             Agreements
             called
             Canons
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             voluntarily
             to
             bind
             up
             the
             several
             Members
             of
             the
             Synods
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             in
             undetermined
             circumstances
             of
             their
             callings
             ;
             or
             as
             an
             agreement
             and
             secondary
             obligation
             to
             their
             certain
             duties
             .
             8.
             
             Whether
             these
             Associations
             or
             Synods
             shall
             by
             their
             Delegates
             constitute
             other
             provincial
             or
             larger
             associations
             for
             the
             same
             Ends
             :
             Who
             those
             Delegates
             shall
             be
             .
             Whether
             one
             in
             those
             larger
             Synods
             also
             shall
             have
             such
             a
             Negative
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             All
             these
             and
             such
             like
             we
             grant
             to
             be
             undetermined
             :
             And
             if
             they
             will
             call
             only
             such
             Humane
             modes
             and
             circumstances
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             we
             quarrel
             not
             de
             nomine
             ,
             but
             de
             re
             do
             grant
             that
             such
             kind
             of
             Forms
             or
             Formalities
             are
             not
             particularly
             determined
             of
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             whether
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             ordinary
             part
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             as
             A.
             Bishops
             or
             General
             Ministers
             having
             the
             care
             of
             many
             inferiour
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             be
             not
             Lawful
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             be
             unlawful
             is
             a
             question
             which
             all
             Nonconformists
             are
             not
             agreed
             on
             among
             themselves
             ,
             so
             great
             is
             the
             difficulty
             of
             it
             .
             But
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             being
             unsatisfied
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             never
             presumed
             to
             meddle
             in
             any
             Ordinations
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             belong
             to
             Apostolical
             A.
             Bishops
             only
             ;
             and
             I
             resolved
             to
             submit
             herein
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             wherever
             I
             should
             live
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             if
             you
             hold
             that
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Bishop
             Reynolds
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Conformists
             who
             say
             that
             no
             Church
             Form
             is
             jure
             divino
             necessario
             ,
             do
             extend
             this
             (
             as
             expresly
             they
             do
             )
             to
             the
             Diocesane
             Form
             ,
             Let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             plead
             for
             no
             more
             than
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             (
             and
             they
             will
             confess
             I
             think
             )
             to
             be
             jure
             divino
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             we
             plead
             against
             swearing
             and
             subscribing
             to
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             themselves
             say
             is
             not
             of
             Gods
             institution
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             proper
             Prelatists
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             renounce
             it
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             preface
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Ordination
             to
             which
             we
             must
             subscribe
             or
             declare
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             doth
             make
             this
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             certain
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
             This
             therefore
             I
             wonder
             how
             they
             can
             subscribe
             to
             ,
             who
             say
             no
             Form
             is
             jure
             divino
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             perswade
             us
             not
             to
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             while
             they
             disprove
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             have
             leave
             to
             debate
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             a
             little
             with
             these
             Humanists
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             them
             ,
             If
             no
             Church
             Form
             be
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             put
             it
             down
             as
             aforesaid
             ?
             
             2.
             
             But
             specially
             who
             made
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             which
             we
             must
             swear
             to
             —
             If
             another
             Church
             ,
             then
             that
             other
             was
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             ;
             otherwise
             that
             Form
             was
             made
             before
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
             If
             it
             was
             of
             another
             Form
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ?
             and
             who
             made
             the
             Form
             of
             that
             other
             Church
             which
             made
             this
             Church
             Form
             ?
             and
             so
             to
             the
             Original
             ?
             If
             Bishops
             or
             Synods
             made
             it
             ,
             still
             they
             were
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             Church
             .
             If
             of
             no
             Church
             ,
             what
             Bishops
             were
             those
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             power
             did
             they
             make
             new
             Church
             Forms
             that
             were
             of
             none
             themselves
             ?
             If
             an
             Emperor
             or
             King
             first
             made
             them
             ,
             either
             he
             was
             himself
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             Church
             .
             If
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             what
             form
             had
             that
             Church
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             not
             that
             first
             form
             stand
             ?
             And
             who
             made
             that
             form
             ?
             and
             so
             ad
             originem
             .
             If
             he
             was
             of
             no
             Church
             ,
             how
             came
             he
             by
             power
             to
             make
             Church
             forms
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             none
             himself
             ?
             Nemo
             dat
             quod
             non
             habet
             .
             It
             's
             no
             honour
             to
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             so
             made
             .
             And
             were
             they
             Christians
             or
             no
             Christians
             that
             made
             the
             Diocesane
             Form
             ?
             If
             Christians
             ,
             were
             they
             orderly
             Christians
             ,
             or
             rebellious
             ?
             If
             orderly
             ,
             how
             happened
             it
             that
             they
             were
             of
             no
             Church
             themselves
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             so
             much
             of
             Church
             Form
             and
             Order
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             named
             ?
             If
             rebellious
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             dishonourable
             original
             of
             Diocesanes
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             Form
             be
             not
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             it self
             is
             not
             .
             For
             forma
             dat
             nomen
             &
             esse
             .
             And
             so
             the
             cause
             is
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Brownists
             by
             these
             Learned
             moderate
             men
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             in
             England
             of
             Divine
             institution
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             that
             when
             in
             general
             they
             have
             said
             that
             no
             Church
             Form
             of
             Government
             is
             so
             Divine
             ,
             they
             again
             so
             far
             unsay
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             confess
             the
             Parith
             Churches
             or
             Congregations
             with
             their
             Pastors
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             institution
             and
             of
             continued
             necessity
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             is
             to
             be
             said
             by
             and
             for
             them
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             the
             makers
             of
             the
             English
             or
             Diocesane
             Form
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             that
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             (
             and
             Independent
             )
             also
             ;
             and
             so
             made
             no
             one
             necessary
             but
             left
             all
             indifferent
             :
             Or
             that
             they
             made
             one
             of
             these
             Forms
             as
             mutable
             ,
             allowing
             men
             to
             change
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             1.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             what
             they
             made
             ;
             Let
             them
             prove
             that
             they
             made
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             a
             different
             sort
             ,
             not
             subordinate
             or
             supraordinate
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             .
             2.
             
             And
             let
             them
             prove
             the
             mutability
             of
             that
             which
             they
             made
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             to
             change
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             assert
             .
             Till
             one
             of
             these
             is
             proved
             ,
             we
             are
             or
             should
             be
             in
             possession
             of
             that
             which
             was
             certainly
             first
             made
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             conclude
             this
             argument
             with
             the
             speech
             of
             a
             bold
             but
             a
             wise
             and
             holy
             man
             ,
             Joh.
             Chrysostome
             de
             Sacerdotio
             lib.
             3.
             pag.
             (
             mihi
             )
             48.
             cap.
             15.
             
             [
             And
             when
             some
             (
             Bishops
             )
             have
             obtained
             that
             prefecture
             of
             a
             Province
             not
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             one
             FAR
             GREATER
             THAN
             THEIR
             OWN
             proper
             STRENGTH
             CAN
             BEAR
             ,
             THEY
             CERTAINLY
             BRING
             TO
             PASS
             ,
             THAT
             THE
             CHURCH
             OF
             GOD
             SEEMETH
             NOTHING
             TO
             DIFFER
             FROM
             AN
             EURIPUS
             (
             or
             a
             confused
             turbulent
             changeling
             thing
             )
             —
             —
             &
             pag.
             49.
             
             AND
             DO
             NOT
             THESE
             THINGS
             DESERVE
             GODS
             THUNDERBOLT
             A
             THOUSAND
             TIMES
             ?
             ARE
             THEY
             NOT
             WORTHY
             TO
             BE
             PUNISHED
             WITH
             
             THE
             FIRE
             OF
             HELL
             ?
             NOT
             THAT
             hell
             WHICH
             THE
             HOLY
             SCRIPTURES
             THREATEN
             TO
             US
             ;
             BUT
             EVEN
             OF
             ONE
             THAT
             IS
             FAR
             MORE
             GRIEVOUS
             .
             ]
             Forgive
             the
             words
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ;
             They
             are
             not
             mine
             but
             Chrysostome's
             :
             or
             if
             you
             will
             not
             forgive
             the
             citing
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             bear
             it
             as
             he
             did
             the
             like
             .
             Only
             I
             will
             abate
             you
             in
             my
             prognostication
             ,
             or
             sentence
             ,
             that
             far
             sorer
             hell
             fire
             than
             the
             Scripture
             threameth
             ,
             supposing
             this
             will
             be
             sharp
             enough
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             most
             dispersing
             ,
             silencing
             persecuting
             Prelate
             ;
             and
             imputing
             those
             words
             to
             honest
             Chrysostome's
             vehement
             Oratory
             .
             And
             I
             'le
             tell
             you
             what
             went
             next
             before
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             And
             they
             do
             not
             only
             take
             in
             the
             unworthy
             (
             into
             the
             Priesthood
             )
             but
             they
             cast
             out
             the
             worthy
             :
             For
             as
             if
             they
             had
             agreed
             both
             ways
             to
             spoil
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             cause
             were
             not
             enough
             to
             kindle
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             add
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             to
             the
             former
             .
             For
             I
             judge
             it
             equally
             pestilent
             to
             drive
             out
             the
             Profitable
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             in
             the
             unprofitable
             :
             which
             certainly
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             may
             from
             no
             part
             either
             find
             consolation
             ,
             or
             be
             able
             to
             take
             breath
             ]
             O
             what
             would
             this
             man
             have
             said
             had
             he
             lived
             now
             in
             England
             !
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Argument
             3.
             
             From
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Invention
             of
             a
             new
             order
             of
             Sub-half-Presbyters
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
             ARGUMENT
             III.
             
          
           
             THe
             office
             of
             Presbyters
             instituted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             containeth
             an
             Obligation
             and
             Authority
             to
             Guide
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             the
             flocks
             committed
             to
             their
             care
             :
             But
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Diocesane
             ,
             being
             one
             only
             Bishop
             over
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Congregations
             ,
             is
             destructive
             of
             that
             office
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             containeth
             an
             obligation
             and
             authority
             to
             Guide
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Church
             keys
             )
             the
             flocks
             committed
             to
             their
             care
             .
             Therefore
             the
             office
             of
             such
             a
             Diocesane
             is
             destructive
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Presbyters
             instituted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             thus
             proved
             by
             the
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             Acts
             which
             contain
             the
             general
             office
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             General
             power
             extending
             to
             those
             Acts
             :
             viz.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             that
             had
             the
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             exercise
             the
             Church
             keys
             in
             the
             Scripture
             sence
             ,
             had
             the
             authority
             and
             obligation
             to
             Guide
             their
             flocks
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             .
             But
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             institution
             had
             the
             authority
             and
             obligation
             to
             exercise
             the
             Church
             keys
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             sence
             :
             Ergo
             they
             had
             authority
             and
             obligation
             to
             Guide
             their
             flocks
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             :
             The
             office
             which
             contained
             an
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             Teach
             ,
             Exhort
             ,
             Rebuke
             ,
             publickly
             and
             privately
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             persons
             baptizable
             and
             to
             baptize
             them
             ,
             to
             Pray
             ,
             Praise
             God
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             that
             are
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             privately
             ,
             and
             publickly
             to
             Excommunicate
             the
             obstinately
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             absolve
             the
             penitent
             ,
             doth
             contain
             authority
             and
             obligation
             to
             Guide
             that
             flock
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             as
             instituted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             —
             Ergo
             —
             &c.
             
          
           
             Here
             note
             1.
             
             That
             I
             am
             not
             now
             medling
             with
             the
             Questions
             ,
             Whether
             such
             Presbyters
             hold
             this
             power
             in
             subordination
             to
             any
             superiour
             Bishops
             ;
             nor
             whether
             there
             lie
             any
             appeal
             from
             them
             to
             a
             higher
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             2.
             
             Nor
             am
             I
             now
             questioning
             ,
             Whether
             in
             Scripture
             sence
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Name
             or
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             that
             which
             I
             maintain
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             in
             Scripture
             that
             God
             ever
             instituted
             any
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             which
             had
             not
             the
             forementioned
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             God
             did
             institute
             such
             an
             Order
             of
             Presbyters
             as
             had
             that
             power
             ,
             de
             nomine
             &
             de
             re
             .
             And
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Diocesane
             Office
             destroyeth
             such
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             others
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             What
             God
             instituted
             I
             will
             prove
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             records
             ,
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             long
             retained
             them
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             That
             God
             instituted
             such
             Presbyters
             as
             had
             the
             foresaid
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             proved
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             THat
             God
             instituted
             such
             Presbyters
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             by
             the
             enumeration
             and
             perusal
             of
             all
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             mention
             them
             ,
             (
             viz.
             as
             instituted
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             force
             .
             )
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             When
             they
             had
             Ordained
             them
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             —
             Compared
             with
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             That
             thou
             shouldest
             Ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             appointed
             thee
             —
             7.
             
             For
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             as
             the
             steward
             of
             God.
             And
             his
             power
             is
             described
             v.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             Ch.
             2.
             1
             ,
             7
             ,
             15.
             and
             3.
             10.
             intimate
             it
             .
             Compare
             this
             with
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             compared
             with
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             which
             shew
             that
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             was
             their
             work
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ruling
             the
             Churches
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             intimate
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             17
             ,
             28.
             
             He
             sent
             to
             Ephesus
             and
             called
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             —
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flocks
             over
             the
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             overseers
             ,
             (
             or
             Bishops
             )
             to
             feed
             (
             or
             rule
             )
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             .
             v.
             31.
             
             Therefore
             watch
             &c.
             v.
             35.
             
             So
             labouring
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             support
             the
             weak
             .
          
           
             Acts
             11.
             30.
             
             They
             sent
             it
             to
             the
             Elders
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Barnabas
             and
             Soul.
             Acts
             15.
             2.
             6.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             To
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             —
             And
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             came
             together
             to
             consider
             —
             —
             Then
             pleased
             it
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             —
             —
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             send
             greeting
             —
             See
             v.
             25
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             6.
             4.
             
             The
             decrees
             which
             were
             ordained
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             which
             were
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2●
             .
             18.
             
             The
             day
             following
             Paul
             went
             in
             with
             us
             unto
             James
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elders
             were
             present
             —
          
           
             1
             ●im
             .
             4.
             14.
             
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             prophecy
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             —
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
             The
             Elders
             which
             are
             among
             you
             ●exhort
             ,
             who
             also
             am
             an
             Elder
             ;
             —
             Feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             which
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             taking
             the
             oversight
             (
             or
             Episcopacy
             )
             thereof
             ,
             not
             by
             constraint
             but
             willingly
             —
             Neither
             as
             being
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             but
             being
             ensamples
             to
             the
             flock
             .
             And
             when
             the
             chief
             Shepherd
             shall
             appear
             —
          
           
           
             2
             Joh.
             1.
             
             The
             Elder
             to
             the
             Elect
             Lady
             —
          
           
             Whether
             those
             Texts
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             
             Rebuke
             not
             an
             Elder
             .
             v.
             19.
             
             Receive
             not
             an
             accusation
             against
             an
             Elder
             ]
             speak
             of
             an
             Elder
             by
             Office
             or
             by
             Age
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             by
             Office
             ,
             the
             other
             Texts
             describe
             them
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             14.
             
             Is
             any
             man
             sick
             ?
             Let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             these
             Texts
             shew
             that
             every
             Church
             had
             Elders
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             That
             they
             were
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             Worshippers
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             were
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             present
             with
             their
             flock
             ,
             personally
             doing
             their
             Offices
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Scripture
             mentioneth
             no
             other
             that
             I
             can
             find
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             I
             have
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             full
             confession
             ,
             Annotat.
             in
             Act.
             11.
             &
             dissert
             .
             before
             cited
             :
             with
             all
             those
             whom
             he
             mentioneth
             of
             his
             party
             and
             mind
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             of
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             in
             Scripture
             times
             the
             Names
             Presbyter
             &
             Bishop
             were
             common
             :
             And
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Bishops
             ]
             sometimes
             signified
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             the
             Bishops
             as
             Presbyters
             and
             the
             Subpresbyters
             )
             as
             in
             Phil.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Presbyters
             ]
             sometimes
             signifieth
             the
             Bishops
             only
             ,
             and
             sometime
             both
             conjunctly
             :
             But
             they
             are
             none
             of
             them
             able
             to
             give
             us
             any
             one
             instance
             with
             proof
             ,
             of
             a
             Text
             which
             speaketh
             of
             Subject
             Presbyters
             ?
             (
             I
             mean
             subject
             in
             Order
             or
             degree
             to
             Bishops
             of
             the
             single
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             General
             officers
             .
             )
             And
             while
             we
             prove
             that
             God
             appointed
             such
             entire
             Presbyters
             as
             are
             here
             described
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             prove
             against
             (
             Dr.
             Hammond
             or
             us
             )
             that
             any
             one
             text
             speaketh
             of
             a
             lower
             order
             or
             rank
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             need
             no
             other
             Scripture
             evidence
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             The
             same
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             Humane
             testimony
             ,
             the
             heap
             is
             so
             great
             brought
             in
             by
             Dav.
             Blondel
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             the
             less
             mind
             to
             say
             any
             more
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             shall
             only
             (
             besides
             all
             that
             is
             said
             before
             on
             the
             by
             )
             recite
             a
             few
             of
             those
             testimones
             which
             most
             convinced
             my
             own
             understanding
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Authors
             themselves
             ,
             leaving
             others
             to
             take
             what
             they
             see
             best
             out
             of
             Blondels
             store
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             know
             that
             somewhat
             may
             be
             said
             against
             what
             I
             shall
             first
             cite
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             not
             of
             sufficient
             force
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             first
             in
             time
             ,
             because
             first
             in
             Authority
             .
             The
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Nicaen
             .
             in
             their
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexand.
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Libya
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             thus
             decree
             concerning
             those
             that
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Meletius
             ,
             (
             as
             Socrat.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             translated
             by
             Grynaeus
             )
             Hi
             autem
             qui
             Dei
             gratia
             &
             vestris
             precibus
             adjuti
             ad
             nullum
             
             schisma
             deflexisse
             comperti
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             intra
             Catholicae
             &
             Apostolicae
             Ecclesiae
             fines
             ab
             erroris
             labe
             vacuos
             se
             continuerint
             ,
             authoritatem
             habeant
             tum
             Ministros
             ordinandi
             ,
             tum
             eos
             qui
             clero
             digni
             fuerint
             nominandi
             ,
             tum
             denique
             omnia
             ex
             lege
             &
             instituto
             Ecclesiastico
             libere
             exequendi
             ]
             Now
             ordaining
             Ministers
             and
             nominating
             men
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             acts
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             shew
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             Rulers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             
               Perhaps
               it
               is
               Bishops
               ordained
               by
            
             Meletius
             
               that
               are
               here
               spoken
               of
               :
               or
               Bishops
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               respectively
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             There
             is
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Text
             but
             this
             ,
             [
             They
             decreed
             further
             touching
             such
             as
             were
             entred
             into
             holy
             Orders
             by
             his
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             after
             confirmation
             with
             more
             mystical
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             should
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             this
             condition
             that
             they
             should
             enjoy
             their
             dignity
             and
             degree
             of
             Ministry
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             be
             inferiour
             to
             all
             the
             Pastors
             throughout
             every
             province
             and
             Church
             —
             Moreover
             that
             they
             have
             no
             authority
             to
             elect
             the
             Ministers
             approved
             by
             their
             censures
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             nominate
             them
             which
             are
             to
             execute
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             ,
             nor
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             any
             thing
             touching
             them
             that
             are
             within
             Alexanders
             jurisdiction
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             ]
             And
             then
             they
             add
             as
             afore
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             fell
             not
             into
             Schism
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             
             shall
             have
             authority
             to
             Consecrate
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             nominate
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             thought
             worthy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             Now
             that
             it
             is
             Presbyters
             and
             not
             Bishops
             that
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             appeareth
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             without
             any
             note
             of
             eminency
             said
             to
             be
             [
             such
             as
             were
             entred
             into
             Holy
             Orders
             .
             ]
             2.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             such
             as
             so
             entred
             by
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             Meletius's
             hands
             :
             Wherereas
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             ordained
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             three
             Bishops
             .
             And
             the
             Schism
             of
             one
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             frustrated
             the
             Ordination
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             two
             stood
             firm
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Union
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             is
             denyed
             them
             :
             Though
             they
             be
             not
             degraded
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             below
             all
             other
             Pastors
             in
             every
             Church
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             Bishops
             below
             all
             Presbyters
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             (
             where
             they
             shall
             come
             )
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             officiating
             .
             But
             if
             it
             could
             have
             been
             proved
             that
             Bishops
             had
             been
             here
             included
             ,
             yet
             while
             Presbyters
             also
             are
             included
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             invalidate
             the
             testimony
             .
             But
             indeed
             here
             is
             no
             such
             proof
             .
             I
             confess
             that
             Nicephorus
             (
             a
             less
             credible
             Author
             )
             seemeth
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             Bishops
             Ordained
             by
             Meletius
             :
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             either
             Tripart
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             where
             he
             describeth
             Meletius
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             or
             Tripart
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             where
             he
             reciteth
             the
             same
             Epistle
             that
             Socrates
             doth
             .
             But
             I
             would
             pretend
             to
             no
             more
             certainty
             than
             is
             evident
             .
          
           
             II.
             Pius
             Episcop
             .
             Roman
             .
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             Pat.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             15.
             
             Epist
             .
             Justo
             Episcopo
             inquit
             ,
             [
             Presbyteri
             &
             Diaconi
             non
             ut
             Majorem
             ,
             sed
             ut
             Ministrum
             Christi
             te
             observent
             —
             salutat
             te
             senatus
             pa●per
             Christi
             apud
             Romam
             constitutus
             :
             saluta
             omne
             Collegium
             fratrum
             qui
             tecum
             sunt
             in
             Domino
             —
             And
             epist
             .
             prima
             eidem
             Justo
             ,
             he
             reckoneth
             Timotby
             and
             Mark
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             educated
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             name
             Presbyters
             as
             Bishops
             had
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             Tertullian
             de
             poenit
             .
             to
             cast
             himself
             down
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             which
             implyeth
             that
             they
             had
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             for
             Absolution
             :
             And
             those
             whom
             he
             calleth
             [
             Seniores
             ]
             Apolog.
             managed
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             a
             Chancellors
             Court
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             Congregations
             where
             and
             when
             they
             Assembled
             for
             publick
             worship
             .
             If
             any
             will
             say
             that
             Bishops
             are
             here
             included
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             ;
             But
             if
             they
             will
             say
             that
             when
             he
             nameth
             the
             Seniors
             and
             Presbyters
             without
             distinction
             ,
             that
             he
             excludeth
             all
             save
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             believe
             that
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             so
             un-intelligibly
             .
             Unless
             they
             will
             follow
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             believe
             (
             as
             I
             do
             not
             )
             that
             there
             was
             yet
             but
             One
             Presbyter
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Bishop
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             most
             Churches
             :
             which
             de
             facto
             would
             be
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             Clem.
             Roman
             .
             Ignat.
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             words
             forecited
             .
             Hierom's
             Testimony
             in
             this
             case
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             full
             ,
             and
             trite
             in
             every
             writing
             (
             Epist
             ad
             Evagr.
             &
             passim
             ,
             making
             them
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             except
             only
             in
             ordination
             )
             that
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             you
             with
             reciting
             it
             .
          
           
             V.
             Cyprian
             neither
             would
             nor
             could
             govern
             his
             Church
             without
             the
             concurrence
             
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             (
             before
             cited
             )
             De
             Gaia
             desiderastis
             ut
             de
             Philumeno
             &
             Fortunato
             hypodiaconis
             &
             Favorino
             acolutho
             ,
             rescribam
             :
             cui
             rei
             non
             potui
             me
             solum
             judicem
             dare
             ;
             cum
             multi
             adhuc
             de
             Clero
             absentes
             sint
             ;
             nec
             locum
             suum
             vel
             sero
             repetendum
             putaverint
             ,
             &
             haec
             singulorum
             tractanda
             sit
             &
             limanda
             plenius
             ratio
             ;
             non
             tantum
             cum
             collegis
             meis
             ,
             sed
             &
             cum
             plebe
             ipsa
             universa
             .
             Epist
             .
             36.
             (
             edit
             .
             Goulart
             .
             )
             He
             sheweth
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Clergies
             duty
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             widows
             ,
             the
             sick
             ,
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             strangers
             :
             (
             he
             the
             Bishop
             was
             then
             absent
             .
             )
             So
             also
             Ep.
             37.
             
             And
             Epist
             .
             10.
             he
             reprehendeth
             the
             Presbyters
             for
             reconciling
             and
             absolving
             the
             Lapsed
             overhastily
             and
             with
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             if
             the
             work
             were
             not
             their
             office
             work
             to
             do
             :
             Nay
             he
             giveth
             us
             this
             full
             plain
             testimony
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             this
             publick
             Absolution
             in
             foro
             exteriore
             ,
             the
             true
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             for
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbyters
             together
             to
             impose
             hands
             on
             the
             penitent
             and
             so
             absolve
             them
             ,
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Pag.
             30.
             saith
             he
             ,
             Nam
             cum
             in
             minoribus
             peccatis
             
             agant
             peccatores
             poenitentiam
             justo
             tempore
             ,
             &
             secundum
             disciplinae
             ordinem
             ,
             ad
             exomologesin
             veniant
             ,
             &
             per
             impositionem
             manus
             Episcopi
             &
             Cleri
             jus
             Communionis
             accipiant
             ;
             Nunc
             crudo
             tempore
             ,
             persecutione
             adhuc
             perseverante
             ,
             nondum
             restituta
             Ecclesiae
             ipsius
             pace
             ,
             ad
             Communicationem
             admittuntur
             ,
             &
             offertur
             nomen
             eorum
             ,
             &
             nondum
             poenitentia
             acta
             ,
             nondum
             exomologesi
             facta
             ,
             nondum
             manu
             e.
             s
             ab
             Episcopo
             &
             Clero
             imposita
             ,
             Eucharistia
             illis
             datur
             .
             ]
          
           
             Epist
             .
             5.
             p.
             15.
             
             He
             writeth
             to
             the
             Clergy
             in
             his
             absence
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             even
             their
             own
             part
             and
             his
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             no
             man
             doubteth
             but
             they
             did
             the
             whole
             work
             in
             the
             publick
             assembly
             when
             he
             was
             absent
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             so
             (
             that
             you
             may
             see
             what
             kind
             of
             Chappel
             meetings
             they
             had
             )
             it
             being
             the
             custome
             for
             encouragement
             of
             sufferers
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Confessors
             
             and
             visit
             them
             and
             there
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             )
             he
             perswadeth
             them
             that
             the
             people
             may
             not
             go
             crowding
             by
             great
             companies
             at
             once
             ,
             lest
             it
             stir
             up
             envy
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             denied
             entrance
             (
             it's
             like
             they
             were
             in
             Prison
             )
             and
             lose
             all
             while
             they
             are
             insatiable
             to
             get
             more
             :
             But
             that
             one
             Presbyter
             and
             one
             Deacon
             go
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             another
             another
             day
             by
             turns
             ,
             because
             the
             Change
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             vicissitude
             of
             meeters
             would
             break
             the
             envy
             :
             and
             all
             should
             be
             done
             in
             meekness
             and
             humility
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             words
             I
             insist
             on
             are
             ,
             [
             Peto
             vos
             pro
             fide
             &
             religione
             vestra
             ,
             fungamini
             illic
             &
             Vestris
             partibus
             &
             meis
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             vel
             ad
             disciplinam
             vel
             ad
             diligentiam
             desit
             .
             ]
             And
             if
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             Discipline
             be
             such
             as
             is
             partly
             their
             own
             part
             ,
             and
             partly
             what
             they
             may
             do
             in
             the
             Bishops
             absence
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             it
             is
             within
             the
             power
             of
             their
             function
             :
             For
             a
             Lay-man
             or
             a
             Deacon
             cannot
             do
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             work
             in
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             And
             Epist
             .
             6.
             p.
             17.
             
             Having
             exhorted
             the
             sufferers
             or
             confessors
             not
             to
             grow
             proud
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             lamented
             that
             some
             after
             sufferings
             grew
             insolent
             and
             were
             a
             shame
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             addeth
             (
             Nec
             a
             Diaconis
             aut
             Presbyteris
             regi
             posse
             ,
             ]
             Shewing
             that
             even
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Confessors
             belonged
             to
             them
             both
             in
             their
             places
             :
             And
             of
             himself
             he
             saith
             to
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             Solus
             rescribere
             nihil
             potui
             ,
             quando
             a
             primordio
             Episcopatus
             mei
             statuerim
             nihil
             sine
             consilio
             vestro
             ,
             &
             sive
             Consensu
             Plebis
             meae
             ,
             privata
             sententia
             gerere
             —
             sed
             cum
             venero
             —
             in
             Commune
             tractabimus
             —
             As
             to
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             This
             was
             only
             Cyprians
             arbitrary
             condescension
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             Non
             potui
             ,
             And
             2.
             he
             elsewhere
             speaketh
             of
             it
             as
             due
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Canons
             and
             customes
             of
             those
             times
             :
             4.
             
             Cyprian
             pleadeth
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Bishops
             prerogative
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             think
             him
             both
             so
             submissive
             and
             imprudent
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             up
             ill
             customes
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             Ministers
             and
             people
             to
             expect
             that
             as
             their
             part
             which
             belonged
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             Ep.
             11.
             p.
             32.
             again
             he
             saith
             [
             Ante
             exomologesin
             gravissimi
             &
             extremi
             delicti
             factam
             ,
             ante
             manum
             ab
             Episcopo
             &
             Clero
             in
             poenitentem
             impositam
             ,
             offerre
             lapsis
             pacem
             &
             Eucharistiam
             dare
             ,
             id
             est
             sanctum
             Domini
             corpus
             profanare
             audeant
             —
          
           
             The
             same
             he
             hath
             again
             Ep.
             12.
             p.
             37.
             (
             with
             an
             examinabuntur
             singula
             praesentibus
             &
             judicantibus
             vobis
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             great
             the
             Church
             was
             .
             )
          
           
             Afterward
             Ep.
             14.
             he
             directeth
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             absolve
             those
             by
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             themselves
             without
             him
             that
             are
             infirm
             and
             in
             danger
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             rest
             must
             be
             publickly
             reconciled
             in
             the
             Church
             praesente
             &
             stantium
             plebe
             .
             To
             recite
             all
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             Cyprian
             ,
             would
             be
             too
             long
             .
          
           
             VI.
             I
             will
             add
             next
             a
             General
             Testimony
             viz.
             the
             constant
             custome
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             even
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             where
             the
             Presbyters
             have
             Governed
             without
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             intervals
             ,
             when
             after
             one
             Bishops
             death
             another
             was
             not
             chosen
             .
             As
             before
             the
             choice
             of
             Fabian's
             successor
             you
             may
             see
             by
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             to
             Cyprian
             .
             Marcion
             was
             expelled
             by
             the
             Roman
             Presbytes
             
             sede
             vacante
             ,
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             42.
             
             And
             if
             they
             had
             the
             power
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             more
             over
             the
             flock
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             need
             bring
             no
             particular
             proofs
             of
             this
             :
             For
             when
             Bishops
             have
             been
             
             banished
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             seat
             vacant
             a
             year
             ,
             yea
             ,
             divers
             years
             together
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             at
             Rome
             )
             was
             the
             Church
             no
             Church
             all
             that
             time
             ?
             Had
             it
             no
             Government
             ?
             Was
             there
             no
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             Was
             the
             Church
             laid
             common
             to
             all
             ?
             This
             instance
             is
             so
             full
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             in
             Case
             of
             Necessity
             .
             But
             that
             only
             proveth
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             work
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             they
             must
             do
             it
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             him
             .
             But
             a
             Lay-man
             may
             not
             do
             a
             Presbyters
             proper
             work
             on
             such
             a
             pretence
             .
             However
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             practice
             hath
             declared
             it's
             judgment
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             4.
             
             Can.
             23.
             is
             [
             Ut
             Episcopus
             nullius
             causam
             audiat
             absque
             praesentia
             Clericorum
             suorum
             ;
             Alioquin
             irrita
             erit
             sententia
             Episcopi
             ,
             nisi
             Clericorum
             praesentia
             confirmetur
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             their
             Consent
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Presence
             only
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             presence
             necessary
             to
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             sentence
             :
             and
             the
             presence
             of
             Dissenters
             would
             rather
             infirm
             the
             sentence
             (
             more
             than
             their
             absence
             )
             than
             confirm
             it
             .
             And
             the
             conjunct
             Canons
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             Consent
             that
             is
             meant
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Can.
             32.
             it
             's
             said
             [
             Irrita
             erit
             donatio
             Episcoporum
             ,
             vel
             venditio
             ,
             vel
             commutatio
             rei
             Ecclesiasticae
             ,
             absque
             conniventia
             &
             subscriptione
             Clericorum
             :
             where
             such
             a
             Connivence
             is
             meant
             as
             is
             joyned
             with
             subscription
             .
             And
             if
             subscription
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             was
             necessary
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             Consent
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             yet
             more
             apparent
             by
             those
             following
             Canons
             ,
             which
             forbid
             the
             Bishop
             to
             Ordain
             without
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             to
             accuse
             any
             of
             them
             but
             by
             proof
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             or
             to
             suffer
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             stand
             while
             he
             sitteth
             .
             And
             the
             Canons
             that
             place
             the
             Bishop
             in
             consessu
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             seat
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             their
             Colleague
             :
             The
             Canons
             which
             make
             the
             Presbyters
             Governours
             of
             the
             Rural
             Churches
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Deacons
             servants
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             number
             is
             too
             great
             to
             be
             now
             recited
             —
          
           
             Even
             here
             Can.
             22.
             it
             's
             said
             [
             Episcopus
             sine
             Concilio
             Clerioorum
             suorum
             Clericos
             
             non
             ordinet
             :
             Ita
             ut
             Civium
             assensum
             &
             conniventiam
             &
             testimonium
             quaerat
             .
             ]
             And
             if
             not
             sine
             concilio
             *
             then
             not
             contra
             consilium
             .
             And
             if
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Laity
             be
             necessary
             ,
             sure
             the
             Clergies
             is
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             Can.
             29.
             
             Episcopus
             si
             Clerico
             vel
             Laico
             crimen
             imposuerit
             ,
             deducatur
             ad
             probationem
             in
             Synodum
             .
             Can.
             30.
             
             Caveant
             Judices
             Ecclesiae
             ne
             absente
             eo
             cujus
             causa
             ventilatur
             sententiam
             proferant
             ;
             quia
             irrita
             erit
             ,
             imo
             &
             causam
             in
             Synodo
             profacto
             dabunt
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Bishop
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             accuse
             but
             in
             a
             Synod
             on
             proof
             ,
             much
             lefs
             might
             he
             be
             judge
             alone
             .
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             appointeth
             that
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             shall
             be
             invited
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             the
             Oblation
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             into
             strange
             Churches
             ]
             So
             for
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             .
          
           
           
             Can.
             34.
             
             Ut
             Episcopus
             in
             quolibet
             loco
             sedens
             ,
             stare
             Presbyterum
             non
             patiatur
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Ut
             Episcopus
             in
             Ecclesia
             &
             in
             consessu
             Presbyterorum
             sublimior
             sedeat
             .
             Intra
             domum
             vero
             Collegam
             Presbyterorum
             se
             esse
             cognoscat
             .
          
           
             Can.
             36.
             
             Presbyteri
             qui
             per
             Dioeceses
             Ecclesias
             regunt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Can
             37.
             
             Diaconus
             ita
             se
             Presbyteri
             ,
             ut
             Episcopi
             ministrum
             esse
             cognoscat
             .
             vid.
             &
             Can.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Yea
             even
             in
             Ordination
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Can.
             2.
             
             Presbyterquum
             Ordinatur
             ,
             Episcopo
             eum
             benedicente
             ,
             &
             manum
             super
             ejus
             tenente
             ,
             etiam
             omnes
             Presbyteri
             qui
             praesentes
             sunt
             manus
             suas
             juxta
             manum
             Episcopi
             ,
             super
             Caput
             illius
             teneant
             .
             Et
             Can.
             3.
             
             Diaconus
             quum
             ordinatur
             solus
             Episcopus
             ,
             qui
             eum
             benedicit
             ,
             manus
             super
             caput
             illius
             ponat
             :
             quia
             non
             ad
             Sacerdotium
             sed
             ad
             ministerium
             consecratur
             ]
             So
             that
             Priesthood
             was
             to
             be
             conferred
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop's
             alone
             was
             not
             enough
             ;
             But
             Deacons
             might
             be
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             without
             Presbyters
             .
             ]
          
           
             What
             need
             I
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             other
             Councils
             testimonies
             ?
             when
             this
             ,
             though
             called
             Provincial
             having
             214
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             Aurelius
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             &c.
             is
             no
             less
             valuable
             than
             any
             General
             Council
             in
             the
             volumes
             of
             the
             Councils
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             In
             the
             Arabick
             Canons
             of
             the
             Concil
             .
             Nic.
             1.
             (
             which
             I
             cite
             not
             for
             their
             justification
             ,
             but
             as
             testifying
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             in
             the
             times
             of
             which
             they
             were
             written
             whensoever
             it
             was
             )
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             Can.
             47.
             
             After
             one
             Bishop
             is
             forbid
             to
             absolve
             him
             that
             another
             hath
             Excommunicated
             [
             Eadem
             Lex
             erit
             de
             Sacerdote
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Ut
             nullus
             Sacerdos
             solvat
             aut
             liget
             quem
             alius
             Sacerdos
             solverit
             aut
             ligaverit
             ,
             quamdiu
             ille
             qui
             solvit
             aut
             ligavit
             vixerit
             :
             Post
             mortem
             vero
             successor
             ejus
             solvet
             quem
             mortuus
             ligavit
             :
             sed
             debet
             Episcopus
             praeesse
             huic
             negotio
             —
             Neque
             convenit
             ut
             Episcopus
             aut
             Archiepiscopus
             solvat
             aut
             liget
             eum
             ,
             qui
             digne
             a
             Sacerdote
             solutus
             aut
             ligatus
             fuit
             ,
             quamdiu
             ille
             qui
             solvit
             aut
             ligavit
             vixerit
             .
             ]
             Here
             you
             see
             the
             Priest
             may
             bind
             and
             loose
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             foro
             Ecclesiastico
             :
             yea
             so
             fast
             that
             no
             Bishop
             or
             Archbishop
             may
             loose
             or
             bind
             contrarily
             during
             his
             life
             .
             Then
             Presbyters
             had
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             And
             Can
             57.
             (
             according
             to
             other
             Canons
             cited
             before
             )
             they
             say
             ,
             [
             The
             Arch-Presbyter
             in
             the
             Bishops
             absence
             shall
             be
             honoured
             as
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             his
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             the
             Archdeacon
             is
             over
             .
             ]
             And
             if
             one
             Presbyter
             may
             Rule
             the
             rest
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             flock
             is
             not
             above
             their
             Order
             or
             place
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             as
             the
             Bishops
             Deputy
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             oft
             enough
             before
             .
             Spiritual
             Power
             (
             or
             Pastoral
             )
             is
             deputable
             to
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             :
             which
             is
             not
             properly
             a
             deputation
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Presbyters
             had
             power
             to
             Baptize
             and
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             Therefore
             they
             had
             power
             to
             judge
             who
             were
             Baptizable
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             capable
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             For
             1.
             
             Else
             they
             would
             not
             do
             it
             as
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             executioners
             of
             anothers
             judgment
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             may
             give
             both
             Sacraments
             to
             Turks
             and
             Infidels
             if
             they
             be
             bid
             .
             And
             then
             indeed
             the
             Priest
             is
             not
             the
             Baptizer
             or
             Consecrater
             Morally
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishop
             doth
             
             it
             by
             the
             Priest
             :
             All
             which
             are
             false
             .
             And
             a
             Presbyter
             may
             preach
             and
             Baptize
             in
             any
             Infidel
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             no
             Bishop
             hath
             any
             Diocese
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             an
             ordinary
             case
             (
             in
             Turky
             ,
             Tartary
             ,
             China
             ,
             Japan
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             what
             Bishop
             shall
             there
             tell
             him
             whom
             to
             Baptize
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Bishop
             ?
             And
             the
             power
             of
             Baptizing
             is
             the
             first
             and
             greatest
             Key
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             the
             Key
             of
             admission
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             that
             do
             among
             us
             deny
             a
             Presbyter
             the
             power
             of
             judging
             whom
             to
             Baptize
             and
             give
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             ,
             do
             not
             give
             it
             to
             the
             Bishop
             (
             who
             knoweth
             not
             of
             the
             persons
             )
             But
             the
             Directive
             part
             they
             commit
             to
             a
             Convocation
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             the
             Judicial
             partly
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             a
             Lay-Chancellor
             .
          
           
             X.
             Epiphanius
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             saith
             ,
             [
             The
             Apostles
             did
             not
             set
             all
             in
             full
             order
             at
             once
             :
             And
             at
             first
             there
             was
             need
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             by
             whom
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             may
             be
             administred
             :
             Therefore
             where
             no
             man
             was
             found
             worthy
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             no
             Bishop
             was
             set
             ]
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             he
             thought
             that
             for
             some
             time
             some
             Churches
             were
             Governed
             without
             Bishops
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             there
             belonged
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             to
             govern
             .
          
           
             Whereto
             we
             may
             add
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             Episcopal
             men
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             during
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             only
             Bishops
             in
             most
             Churches
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             Then
             in
             their
             long
             and
             frequent
             absence
             the
             Presbyters
             must
             be
             the
             governours
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             That
             many
             Councils
             have
             had
             Presbyters
             ,
             yea
             many
             of
             them
             is
             past
             doubt
             :
             Look
             but
             in
             the
             Councils
             subscriptions
             and
             you
             will
             see
             it
             .
             A
             Synod
             of
             some
             Bishops
             and
             more
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             gathered
             at
             Rome
             ,
             decreed
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             Novatianus
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             Noetus
             was
             convented
             ,
             judged
             ,
             expelled
             by
             the
             Session
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             47.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             a
             great
             number
             of
             instances
             of
             Councils
             held
             by
             Bishops
             with
             their
             Presbyters
             in
             Blondel
             ,
             de
             Episc
             .
             sect
             .
             3.
             p.
             202.
             
             Yea
             one
             was
             held
             at
             Rome
             praesidentibus
             cum
             Joanne
             12
             Presbyteris
             ,
             An.
             964.
             vid.
             Blond
             .
             p.
             203
             ,
             206
             ,
             207.
             
          
           
             Yea
             they
             had
             places
             and
             votes
             in
             General
             Councils
             :
             Not
             only
             ut
             aliorum
             procuratores
             ,
             as
             Victor
             and
             Vincentius
             in
             Nic.
             1.
             but
             as
             the
             Pastors
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             proper
             right
             .
             I
             need
             not
             urge
             Selden's
             Arabick
             Catalogue
             in
             Eutych
             .
             Alex.
             where
             there
             were
             two
             persons
             for
             divers
             particular
             places
             :
             or
             Zonaras
             who
             saith
             ,
             There
             were
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Monks
             ;
             nor
             Athanasius
             a
             Deacon's
             presence
             :
             Evenof
             late
             the
             Council
             of
             Basil
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             The
             foresaid
             Canons
             of
             Carthage
             which
             are
             so
             full
             ,
             are
             inserted
             into
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             Egbert
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Usher
             and
             others
             have
             observed
             .
          
           
           
             XXIII
             .
             Hierom's
             [
             Communi
             Presbyterorum
             Concilio
             Ecclesiae
             gubernabantur
             ,
             ]
             seconded
             by
             Chrysostome
             and
             other
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             a
             trite
             ,
             but
             evident
             testimony
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             That
             Presbyters
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Excommunications
             see
             fully
             proved
             by
             Calderwood
             ,
             Altar
             .
             Damasc
             .
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             XV.
             Basil's
             ,
             Anaphora
             Bibl.
             Pat.
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             22.
             maketh
             every
             Church
             to
             have
             Archpresbyters
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             making
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             but
             the
             Archpresbyter
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             The
             Confessions
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             Learnedest
             Prelatists
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Church
             of
             England
             doth
             publickly
             notifie
             her
             judgment
             ,
             that
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             aliene
             from
             or
             above
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             belongeth
             to
             their
             office
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             allow
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             members
             of
             Convocations
             (
             and
             that
             as
             chosen
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             )
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Lower
             house
             of
             Convocation
             are
             but
             Advisers
             to
             the
             Upper
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             All
             together
             have
             but
             an
             advising
             power
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ;
             But
             in
             that
             sort
             of
             power
             ,
             the
             lower
             house
             hath
             its
             part
             ,
             as
             experience
             sheweth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             exempt
             Jurisdictions
             in
             England
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Kings
             Chappel
             ,
             The
             Deanry
             of
             Windsor
             ,
             and
             Wolverhampton
             ,
             Bridgenorth
             ,
             (
             where
             six
             Parishes
             are
             governed
             by
             a
             Court
             held
             by
             a
             Presbyter
             )
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             which
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Archdeacons
             who
             are
             no
             Bishops
             exercise
             some
             Government
             ;
             And
             so
             do
             their
             Officials
             under
             them
             .
             The
             Objection
             from
             Deputation
             is
             answered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Surrogates
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             whether
             Vicar
             General
             ,
             Principal
             Official
             ,
             or
             Commissaries
             ,
             are
             allowed
             a
             certain
             part
             of
             government
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             that
             give
             Lay-Chancellors
             the
             power
             of
             Judicial
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             cannot
             think
             a
             Presbyter
             uncapable
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Presbyter
             proforma
             oft
             passeth
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             in
             the
             Chancellors
             Court
             when
             he
             hath
             judged
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             Presbyter
             in
             the
             Church
             must
             publish
             that
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             allowing
             Presbyters
             to
             baptize
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             
             to
             keep
             some
             back
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             them
             again
             if
             they
             openly
             profess
             to
             repent
             and
             amend
             their
             naughty
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             absolve
             the
             sick
             ,
             they
             intimate
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             belongeth
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             contradict
             themselves
             otherwise
             by
             denying
             it
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             in
             Ordination
             the
             Presbyter
             is
             required
             to
             exercise
             discipline
             :
             And
             the
             words
             of
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             were
             formerly
             used
             to
             them
             [
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flock
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             Overseers
             (
             or
             Bishops
             )
             to
             feed
             (
             or
             Rule
             )
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             Whence
             Bishop
             Usher
             gathereth
             that
             the
             Churches
             sence
             was
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             a
             joynt
             power
             with
             the
             Bishop
             in
             Church
             Government
             .
             And
             though
             lately
             Anno
             1662.
             this
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             those
             words
             left
             out
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             any
             such
             new
             change
             that
             can
             disprove
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             that
             made
             the
             book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             that
             used
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             appointed
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             decreed
             the
             administring
             Discipline
             in
             every
             Parish
             by
             the
             Minister
             and
             certain
             Elders
             ;
             Labouring
             and
             intending
             by
             all
             means
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             ancient
             discipline
             .
             Vid.
             Reform
             .
             Leg.
             Eccles
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             Divinis
             Officiis
             cap.
             10.
             
             And
             our
             Liturgy
             wisheth
             this
             Godly
             Discipline
             restored
             ,
             and
             substituteth
             the
             Curses
             till
             it
             can
             be
             done
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Cranmer
             was
             the
             first
             of
             46
             who
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             affirmed
             (
             in
             a
             book
             called
             The
             Bishops
             Book
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Fox's
             Martyrology
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             difference
             of
             Bishops
             was
             a
             device
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             not
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             Cranmer
             with
             others
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             his
             own
             papers
             published
             by
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             Irenic
             .
             p.
             390
             ,
             391
             ,
             &c.
             are
             so
             full
             a
             proof
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             is
             needful
             .
          
           
             III.
             Dr.
             Richard
             Cosins
             in
             his
             Tables
             sheweth
             how
             Church
             Discipline
             is
             partly
             exercised
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             may
             be
             much
             more
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             aliene
             to
             their
             office
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Hooker
             Eccles
             .
             Pol.
             lib.
             5.
             pleadeth
             against
             the
             Divine
             settlement
             of
             one
             form
             of
             Government
             :
             And
             lib.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             p.
             17
             ,
             18.
             he
             sheweth
             at
             large
             that
             the
             Bishops
             with
             their
             Presbyters
             as
             a
             Consess
             governed
             the
             Churches
             :
             And
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             Cathedral
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             them
             are
             as
             glasses
             wherein
             the
             face
             and
             very
             countenance
             of
             Apostolical
             antiquity
             remaineth
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             alterations
             which
             tract
             of
             time
             and
             course
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             brought
             .
             And
             much
             he
             hath
             elsewhere
             ,
             which
             granteth
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             Church
             governours
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             equality
             with
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             V.
             Dr.
             Field
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             27.
             shewing
             how
             the
             Apostles
             first
             limiting
             and
             fixing
             of
             Pastors
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             was
             a
             giving
             them
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             saith
             ,
             [
             this
             assigning
             to
             men
             having
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             minister
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             take
             the
             care
             ,
             and
             the
             subjecting
             
             of
             such
             persons
             to
             them
             ,
             gave
             them
             the
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             which
             they
             had
             not
             before
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             [
             As
             another
             of
             my
             Rank
             cannot
             have
             that
             Jurisdiction
             within
             my
             Church
             as
             I
             have
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             will
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             there
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             inferiour
             in
             degree
             to
             me
             ;
             so
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             of
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             So
             that
             with
             him
             a
             Bishop
             is
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Rank
             ,
             having
             the
             first
             charge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             every
             Incumbent
             in
             respect
             to
             his
             Curates
             )
             and
             so
             above
             his
             Curates
             in
             Degree
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             [
             As
             the
             Presbyters
             may
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             do
             nothing
             in
             matters
             of
             greatest
             moment
             without
             their
             presence
             and
             advice
             .
             Conc.
             Carthag
             .
             4.
             c.
             23.
             —
             It
             is
             therefore
             most
             false
             that
             Bellarmine
             saith
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             have
             no
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             —
             For
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Provincial
             Synods
             Presbyters
             did
             sit
             ,
             give
             voices
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             :
             —
             And
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             present
             (
             in
             General
             Councils
             )
             bringing
             the
             resolution
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             provincial
             Synods
             of
             those
             Churches
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             in
             which
             Synods
             Presbyters
             had
             their
             voices
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             consent
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             General
             Councils
             also
             :
             and
             nothing
             was
             passed
             in
             them
             without
             their
             concurrence
             .
          
           
             And
             Chap.
             49.
             
             [
             The
             Papists
             think
             that
             this
             is
             the
             peculiar
             right
             of
             Bishops
             :
             
             But
             they
             are
             clearly
             refuted
             by
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             For
             in
             all
             Provincial
             and
             National
             Synods
             ,
             Presbyters
             did
             ever
             give
             voice
             and
             subscribe
             in
             the
             very
             same
             sort
             that
             Bishops
             did
             ;
             whether
             they
             were
             assembled
             to
             make
             Canons
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             hear
             Causes
             ,
             or
             to
             define
             doubtful
             points
             of
             doctrine
             :
             And
             that
             they
             did
             not
             anciently
             sit
             and
             give
             decisive
             voices
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             such
             deliberations
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             but
             because
             seeing
             all
             cannot
             meet
             in
             Councils
             that
             have
             interest
             in
             such
             business
             ,
             ●but
             some
             must
             be
             deputed
             for
             and
             authorized
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             that
             the
             Bishops
             —
             ]
             So
             here
             are
             Bishops
             authorized
             by
             Presbyters
             as
             their
             Deputies
             in
             the
             greatest
             affairs
             in
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             He
             proceedeth
             to
             prove
             this
             by
             instances
             ,
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             sub
             Innoc.
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             VI.
             Even
             Archbishop
             Whitgift
             maintaineth
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             hath
             collected
             ,
             Iren.
             pag.
             394.
             )
             that
             [
             No
             kind
             of
             Government
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             can
             necessarily
             be
             concluded
             thence
             :
             —
             No
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             commanded
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             or
             prescribed
             .
             )
             ]
             And
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             there
             citeth
             *
             many
             testimonies
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             only
             men
             and
             not
             God
             ,
             who
             make
             any
             difference
             between
             a
             Presbyter
             and
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Bishop
             Bilson
             Perpet
             .
             Govern.
             p.
             16.
             c.
             391.
             saith
             ,
             [
             The
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             which
             deposed
             Paulus
             Samosat
             .
             as
             Eusebius
             sheweth
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             38.
             &
             in
             Concil
             Eliber
             .
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             Nicene
             Council
             sate
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             even
             36.
             
             In
             the
             second
             Concil
             .
             Arelat
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             subscribed
             twelve
             Presbyters
             besides
             Deacons
             .
             So
             in
             Concil
             .
             Rom.
             sub
             Hilario
             &
             Gregor
             .
             
             where
             34
             Presbyters
             subscribed
             after
             22
             Bishops
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             sub
             Symmach
             .
             where
             after
             72
             Bishops
             subscribed
             67
             Presbyters
             :
             So
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             and
             sixth
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Symmachus
             ,
             Felix
             had
             a
             council
             of
             43
             Bishops
             and
             74
             Presbyters
             .
             The
             Concil
             .
             Antisiod
             .
             c
             7.
             saith
             ,
             Let
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             being
             called
             come
             to
             the
             Synod
             in
             the
             City
             .
             *
             ]
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Tolet.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             saith
             ,
             Let
             the
             Bishops
             assembled
             go
             to
             the
             Church
             together
             and
             sit
             according
             to
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Ordination
             :
             After
             all
             the
             Bishops
             are
             entred
             and
             set
             ,
             let
             the
             Presbyters
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             sitting
             in
             a
             compass
             let
             the
             Presbyters
             sit
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             stand
             before
             them
             .
             Even
             in
             the
             General
             Council
             at
             Lateran
             sub
             Innoc.
             3.
             were
             482
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             800
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             conventual
             ,
             saith
             Platina
             .
             ]
             Thus
             Bilson
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             writeth
             the
             Greatest
             Defender
             of
             Prelacy
             Bishop
             Downam
             ,
             Def.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             11.
             pag.
             43
             ,
             44.
             and
             the
             places
             before
             cited
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             professing
             that
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             but
             a
             chief
             and
             not
             sole
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Bishop
             Ushers
             judgment
             is
             fully
             opened
             in
             his
             Model
             which
             we
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             owned
             to
             me
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             .
          
           
             X.
             Because
             the
             citing
             of
             mens
             words
             is
             tedious
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             All
             those
             whom
             I
             cited
             Christ
             .
             Concord
             .
             p.
             57
             ,
             &c.
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             judge
             the
             Presbyters
             Ordination
             may
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             valid
             ,
             do
             much
             more
             thereby
             infer
             that
             they
             are
             not
             void
             of
             a
             Governing
             power
             over
             their
             own
             flocks
             .
             viz.
             1.
             
             Dr.
             Field
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             32.
             2.
             
             Bishop
             Downam
             Def.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             108.
             3.
             
             Bishop
             Jewel
             Def.
             of
             Apol.
             Part
             2.
             p.
             131.
             4.
             
             Saravia
             De
             divers
             .
             Min.
             Grad
             .
             cap.
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             5.
             
             Bishop
             Alley
             Poor
             mans
             Libr.
             Prelect
             .
             3.
             
             &
             6.
             p.
             95
             ,
             96.
             6.
             
             Bishop
             Pilkington
             .
             7.
             
             Bishop
             Bridges
             .
             8.
             
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             Of
             Subject
             .
             p.
             540
             ,
             541
             ,
             542
             ,
             233
             ,
             234
             ,
             &c.
             9.
             
             Alex.
             Nowel
             .
             10.
             
             Grotius
             de
             imper
             .
             11.
             
             Mr.
             Chisenhall
             .
             12.
             
             Lord
             Digby
             (
             then
             a
             Protestant
             .
             )
             13.
             
             Bishop
             Davenant
             Determ
             .
             Q.
             42.
             p.
             191
             ,
             192.
             14.
             
             Bishop
             Prideaux
             ,
             cont
             .
             de
             Disciplin
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             249.
             15.
             
             Bishop
             Andrews
             .
             16.
             
             Chillingworth
             .
             To
             which
             I
             add
             17.
             
             Bishop
             Bramhall
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             Mileterius's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             King.
             18.
             
             Dr.
             Steward's
             Answer
             to
             Fountains
             Letter
             .
             19.
             
             Dr.
             Fern.
             20.
             
             Mason
             at
             large
             .
             21.
             
             Bishop
             Morton
             Apolog.
             
          
           
             XI
             .
             Spalatensis
             is
             large
             to
             prove
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             to
             belong
             in
             common
             to
             Presbyters
             as
             such
             .
             I
             cited
             the
             words
             before
             ,
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             2.
             &c.
             
             2.
             n.
             48
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             XII
             .
             Even
             Gropperus
             the
             Papist
             pleadeth
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             Synods
             of
             Presbyters
             instead
             of
             Officials
             ,
             (
             the
             thing
             so
             much
             detested
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             we
             undergo
             must
             rather
             be
             endured
             )
             yet
             saith
             Gropperus
             ▪
             [
             Restore
             the
             Synodals
             which
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             so
             great
             corruption
             ,
             removing
             
             those
             Officers
             by
             whom
             the
             world
             is
             so
             much
             scandalized
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             Germany
             should
             endure
             them
             .
             ]
             The
             Spaniards
             and
             Dutch
             men
             willingly
             heard
             this
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             rest
             .
             Hist
             .
             p.
             334.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             XIII
             .
             The
             opinion
             of
             Paulus
             himself
             ,
             the
             author
             of
             that
             History
             ,
             is
             so
             fully
             and
             excellently
             laid
             down
             ,
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Bishops
             grandeur
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             introducing
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             Pacifications
             ,
             Arbitrations
             ,
             and
             Constantines
             Edict
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             turn
             to
             and
             peruse
             p.
             330
             ,
             331
             ,
             332
             ,
             333.
             
          
           
             XIV
             .
             Filesacus
             (
             a
             Learned
             Papist
             )
             copiously
             proveth
             from
             Councils
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             called
             the
             Rectors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             pag.
             560.
             
             And
             more
             than
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             called
             Hierarchici
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             had
             place
             in
             Councils
             ,
             especially
             Provincial
             ,
             p.
             576
             ,
             577
             ,
             578.
             
             Pag.
             574.
             he
             citeth
             Concil
             .
             Aquisgr
             .
             saying
             ,
             Presbyteri
             qui
             praesunt
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             de
             omnibus
             hominibus
             qui
             ad
             eorum
             Ecclesiam
             pertinent
             ,
             per
             omnia
             curam
             gerant
             .
             Pag.
             576.
             he
             proveth
             they
             were
             called
             Prelates
             abundantly
             .
             Pag.
             577.
             
             Episcoporum
             instar
             suam
             habebant
             plebem
             regendam
             .
          
           
             XV.
             Mr.
             H.
             Thorndike
             is
             so
             large
             in
             defending
             the
             Presbyters
             Governing
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             grounded
             on
             the
             power
             of
             Congregating
             ,
             in
             his
             Form
             of
             Primit
             .
             Gov.
             and
             Right
             of
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             that
             it
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             recite
             his
             words
             .
             Pag.
             98.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             is
             convertible
             with
             the
             power
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             Reason
             why
             it
             belongeth
             to
             them
             (
             Nothing
             could
             be
             spoken
             plainer
             to
             our
             use
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             p.
             128.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             that
             power
             is
             the
             root
             and
             source
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             Right
             of
             Ch.
             p.
             126
             ,
             129
             ,
             130
             ,
             131.
             he
             saith
             much
             more
             to
             confirm
             this
             by
             testimonies
             and
             instances
             of
             antiquity
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             The
             great
             Jo.
             Gerson
             is
             cited
             to
             your
             hand
             by
             the
             same
             Filesacus
             as
             shewing
             that
             Curates
             were
             Hierarchical
             ,
             Quia
             eadem
             opera
             Hierarchica
             eis
             incumbunt
             quae
             &
             Episcopis
             :
             And
             more
             out
             of
             Gerson
             ,
             de
             Concil
             .
             Evangel
             .
             &
             de
             stat
             .
             Ecclesiastic
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             statu
             Curatorum
             consid
             .
             1.
             &
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             XVII
             .
             I
             will
             end
             all
             in
             the
             fullest
             testimony
             for
             these
             times
             ,
             His
             Majesties
             Declaration
             concerning
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             before
             the
             passing
             of
             which
             it
             was
             examined
             by
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             before
             Dukes
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Doctors
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             us
             also
             that
             are
             now
             silenced
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             two
             great
             Bishops
             with
             Bishop
             Reynolds
             and
             Mr.
             Calamy
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             to
             joyn
             with
             two
             Lords
             to
             see
             that
             it
             were
             worded
             according
             to
             the
             Kings
             expressed
             sense
             .
             And
             it
             saith
             p.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
             [
             Because
             the
             Dioceses
             ,
             especially
             some
             of
             them
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             of
             too
             large
             extent
             ,
             we
             will
             appoint
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Suffragan
             Bishops
             in
             every
             Diocese
             as
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             their
             work
             *
             .
             3.
             
             No
             Bishop
             shall
             Ordain
             or
             exercise
             any
             part
             of
             jurisdiction
             which
             
             appertaineth
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             the
             advice
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             And
             no
             Chancellors
             ,
             Commissaries
             or
             Officials
             as
             such
             ,
             shall
             exercise
             any
             act
             of
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             viz.
             Excommunication
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             &c.
             —
             [
             As
             to
             Excommunication
             our
             will
             and
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             ,
             or
             Official
             Decree
             any
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             or
             Absolution
             —
             Nor
             shall
             the
             Archdeacon
             exercise
             any
             Jurisdiction
             without
             the
             advice
             and
             assistance
             of
             six
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Archdeaconry
             ,
             whereof
             three
             to
             be
             nominated
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             three
             by
             the
             election
             of
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             within
             the
             Archdeaconry
             .
             4.
             
             To
             the
             end
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapters
             may
             the
             better
             be
             fitted
             to
             afford
             counsel
             and
             assistance
             to
             the
             Bishops
             both
             in
             Ordination
             and
             other
             offices
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Moreover
             an
             equal
             number
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Chapter
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             discreet
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             same
             Diocese
             annually
             chosen
             by
             the
             major
             Vote
             of
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             that
             Diocese
             present
             at
             the
             Election
             ,
             shall
             be
             always
             advising
             and
             assisting
             together
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Chapter
             in
             all
             Ordinations
             and
             every
             part
             of
             Jurisdiction
             which
             appertains
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             other
             solemn
             and
             important
             actions
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             wherein
             any
             of
             the
             Ministery
             are
             concerned
             .
             —
             And
             our
             Will
             is
             that
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Ordination
             be
             constantly
             and
             solemnly
             performed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             aforesaid
             Presbytery
             —
             5.
             
             We
             will
             take
             care
             that
             confirmation
             be
             rightly
             and
             solemnly
             performed
             by
             the
             information
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             place
             :
             Who
             shall
             admit
             none
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             till
             they
             have
             made
             a
             credible
             profession
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             promised
             obedience
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Besides
             the
             Suffragans
             and
             their
             Presbytery
             ,
             every
             Rural
             Dean
             —
             together
             with
             three
             or
             four
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Deanry
             chosen
             by
             the
             major
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             meet
             once
             in
             every
             month
             ,
             to
             receive
             such
             complaints
             as
             shall
             be
             presented
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Church-wardens
             of
             the
             respective
             parishes
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             compose
             all
             such
             differences
             between
             party
             and
             party
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             referred
             to
             them
             by
             way
             of
             Arbitration
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             offenders
             ,
             and
             reform
             all
             such
             things
             as
             they
             find
             amiss
             ,
             by
             their
             Pastoral
             Reproofs
             and
             Admonitions
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             be
             so
             reformed
             .
             And
             such
             matters
             as
             they
             cannot
             by
             this
             Pastoral
             and
             perswasive
             way
             compose
             and
             reform
             ,
             are
             by
             them
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             At
             which
             meeting
             any
             other
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Deanry
             may
             if
             they
             please
             be
             present
             and
             assist
             .
             Moreover
             the
             Rural
             Dean
             and
             his
             Assistants
             are
             in
             their
             respective
             divisions
             to
             see
             that
             the
             children
             and
             younger
             sort
             be
             carefully
             instructed
             by
             the
             respective
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             judgment
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             &c.
             
             1660.
             
             And
             on
             these
             terms
             we
             were
             ready
             to
             have
             Conformed
             and
             United
             with
             the
             Prelatists
             so
             far
             as
             to
             go
             in
             the
             peaceable
             performance
             of
             our
             Offices
             .
             But
             that
             very
             Parliament
             who
             gave
             his
             Majesty
             thanks
             for
             this
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             did
             lay
             it
             by
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             never
             done
             ,
             but
             other
             Laws
             established
             which
             we
             feel
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               You
               do
               but
               obtrude
               on
               us
               your
               own
               opinions
               :
               For
               when
               you
               had
               drawn
               up
               most
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               fain
               to
               seem
               for
               the
               present
               to
               grant
               them
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               quieting
               of
               you
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             If
             we
             did
             offer
             such
             things
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             what
             we
             sought
             by
             them
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             most
             of
             that
             about
             Rural
             Deanries
             put
             in
             (
             I
             suppose
             by
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             who
             were
             to
             word
             it
             )
             after
             it
             went
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             King
             had
             done
             with
             it
             ,
             on
             October
             22.
             1660.
             3.
             
             Whoever
             motioned
             or
             desired
             it
             ,
             by
             this
             it
             appeareth
             that
             his
             Majesty
             and
             those
             that
             counselled
             him
             ,
             did
             not
             then
             think
             the
             work
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             no
             nor
             Ordination
             ,
             to
             be
             aliene
             to
             or
             above
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             if
             that
             be
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Pastoral
             work
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             appointed
             it
             him
             .
          
           
             Yet
             finally
             let
             the
             Reader
             note
             ,
             that
             though
             my
             proofs
             have
             reached
             as
             high
             as
             the
             power
             of
             Canon-making
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Court-excommunications
             and
             Ordination
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             the
             power
             of
             Pastoral
             Guidance
             of
             our
             particular
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             administer
             all
             holy
             things
             (
             Sacraments
             ,
             Absolutions
             ,
             &c.
             )
             contrary
             to
             our
             consciences
             ,
             at
             other
             mens
             will
             who
             know
             not
             our
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             those
             that
             we
             know
             to
             be
             utterly
             Ignorant
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Scandalous
             ,
             and
             Impenitent
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             here
             pleading
             for
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             boldly
             after
             all
             this
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             contained
             an
             obligation
             and
             Authority
             not
             only
             to
             Teach
             and
             Worship
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             to
             Rule
             the
             Churches
             committed
             to
             their
             care
             ,
             (
             not
             by
             the
             sword
             or
             force
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             a
             pastoral
             perswasive
             power
             ,
             judging
             who
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             and
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             what
             persons
             are
             fit
             objects
             for
             the
             respective
             exercises
             of
             their
             ,
             own
             Ministerial
             acts
             :
             (
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             I
             was
             engaged
             to
             make
             good
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Whether
             this
             Government
             belonging
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             be
             
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiae
               &
               exteriore
            
             ,
             or
             only
             
               in
               foro
               Conscientiae
               &
               interiore
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             shift
             that
             some
             Prelatists
             have
             ,
             is
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             forum
             internum
             Conscientiae
             ,
             poenitentiale
             ,
             and
             the
             forum
             externum
             Ecclesiasticum
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             indeed
             Presbyters
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             private
             or
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Publick
             or
             in
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Note
             that
             the
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             they
             have
             the
             sole
             power
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             power
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             limitations
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             nor
             what
             appeals
             there
             should
             be
             from
             them
             ;
             But
             whether
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             be
             part
             of
             their
             office
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Governing
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             is
             Extrinsick
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             As
             protecting
             the
             Church
             ,
             punishing
             Church-offenders
             corporally
             ,
             &c.
             )
             For
             this
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             belongeth
             neither
             to
             Bishops
             nor
             Presbyters
             as
             such
             .
             We
             claim
             no
             part
             with
             the
             Prelates
             in
             any
             such
             secular
             Government
             as
             their
             Courts
             use
             ,
             except
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             :
             At
             least
             no
             coercive
             power
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             the
             question
             is
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             Admission
             ,
             Conduct
             and
             Exclusion
             ;
             of
             judging
             who
             shall
             have
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Church-Communion
             with
             our
             assemblies
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             Who
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             fit
             or
             unfit
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             our selves
             ?
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             belongeth
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             foro
             publico
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             I
             prove
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             Publick
             officers
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             a
             publick
             Church
             power
             ,
             else
             they
             had
             none
             of
             the
             Keys
             as
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             at
             all
             :
             For
             the
             Keys
             are
             to
             Let
             in
             and
             put
             out
             ;
             They
             are
             the
             Church
             Keys
             :
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             power
             only
             to
             speak
             secretly
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             doth
             not
             thereby
             take
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             put
             any
             out
             ,
             nor
             Guide
             them
             publickly
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             a
             Minister
             (
             at
             least
             )
             may
             convince
             ,
             satisfie
             ,
             comfort
             any
             mans
             conscience
             in
             secret
             ,
             of
             what
             Church
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             a
             publick
             Officer
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             publickly
             Govern
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             a
             Presbyter
             is
             a
             publick
             officer
             and
             Governour
             :
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             rest
             of
             his
             office
             may
             be
             publickly
             performed
             ,
             Coram
             Ecclesia
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             secret
             only
             :
             He
             may
             Preach
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Pray
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             Praise
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             Give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             Therefore
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             he
             may
             publickly
             exercise
             discipline
             ,
             unless
             any
             by-accident
             pro
             tempore
             forbid
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Else
             he
             must
             be
             made
             a
             meer
             Instrument
             of
             another
             and
             not
             a
             rational
             free
             Agent
             and
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
             Yea
             perhaps
             more
             like
             to
             an
             Asse
             who
             may
             carry
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             Parrot
             that
             may
             say
             what
             he
             is
             bid
             ,
             than
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             a
             discerning
             judgment
             what
             he
             is
             to
             do
             .
             I
             must
             publickly
             baptize
             ,
             and
             publickly
             preach
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             publickly
             give
             the
             Lords
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             :
             And
             if
             I
             must
             be
             no
             Judge
             my self
             to
             whom
             I
             must
             do
             this
             ,
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             Either
             I
             may
             and
             must
             do
             it
             to
             any
             one
             (
             without
             offending
             God
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             bids
             me
             do
             it
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             may
             Excommunicate
             the
             faithful
             and
             curse
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             absolve
             the
             most
             notoriously
             wicked
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             bid
             me
             .
             And
             how
             come
             they
             to
             have
             more
             power
             than
             King
             Balak
             had
             over
             Balaam
             ?
             or
             than
             a
             Christian
             Emperour
             had
             over
             Chrysostom
             ?
             He
             that
             saith
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Thou
             art
             righteous
             ,
             Nations
             shall
             curse
             him
             ,
             people
             shall
             abhor
             him
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             24.
             
             Wo
             to
             them
             that
             call
             evil
             good
             and
             good
             evil
             !
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Bishop
             bid
             them
             ?
             If
             I
             may
             not
             preach
             lies
             or
             heresies
             if
             the
             Bishop
             bid
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             may
             not
             lyingly
             curse
             the
             faithful
             nor
             bless
             the
             wicked
             if
             he
             bid
             me
             .
             If
             I
             may
             not
             forbear
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             meerly
             for
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             when
             God
             calleth
             me
             to
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             I
             speak
             slanders
             ,
             yea
             
             and
             lie
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             men
             bid
             me
             .
             The
             French
             Priest
             did
             wiselier
             than
             so
             ,
             that
             being
             bid
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             Curse
             and
             Excommunicate
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             who
             it
             is
             that
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             but
             I
             do
             Excommunicate
             him
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wrong
             whoever
             he
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             else
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             sin
             and
             damn
             my
             soul
             thereby
             ,
             whenever
             the
             Bishop
             will
             command
             me
             :
             which
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             else
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             I
             am
             a
             beast
             ,
             that
             am
             not
             to
             judge
             or
             know
             what
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             my
             acts
             are
             neither
             sin
             nor
             duty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             he
             have
             not
             the
             Keys
             to
             use
             publickly
             in
             foro
             Ecclesiae
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Restitution
             at
             all
             :
             For
             to
             Excommunicater
             is
             publickly
             to
             notifie
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             this
             person
             is
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             charge
             them
             to
             avoid
             his
             company
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Bishops
             themselves
             put
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             proclaim
             or
             read
             the
             Excommunication
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             any
             Ministerial
             or
             Pastoral
             act
             ,
             certainly
             it
             is
             in
             foro
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Most
             of
             the
             Acts
             before
             named
             as
             their
             concessions
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             &c.
             are
             acts
             in
             foro
             publico
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             full
             proofs
             before
             brought
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             of
             Presbyters
             sitting
             in
             Councils
             ,
             Judging
             ,
             Excommunicating
             ,
             &c.
             are
             of
             publick
             ,
             not
             private
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             are
             the
             same
             Keys
             or
             Office
             power
             which
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             even
             the
             Guidance
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             feed
             his
             lambs
             :
             And
             ubi
             Lex
             non
             distinguit
             non
             est
             distinguendum
             .
             Where
             doth
             Christ
             or
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             You
             shall
             use
             the
             Keys
             of
             Church-power
             privately
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             publickly
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             All
             this
             striving
             against
             Power
             in
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             but
             striving
             against
             their
             duty
             ,
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             and
             benefits
             of
             it
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             no
             Power
             for
             publick
             discipline
             ,
             hath
             no
             obligation
             to
             use
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             is
             to
             neglect
             it
             :
             And
             this
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Devil
             would
             have
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             thousand
             or
             many
             hundred
             Pastors
             in
             a
             Diocese
             from
             doing
             the
             publick
             work
             of
             Discipline
             :
             And
             as
             if
             he
             could
             confine
             Preaching
             to
             Diocesans
             only
             (
             And
             I
             verily
             believe
             they
             are
             better
             of
             the
             two
             at
             Preaching
             ,
             than
             at
             Discipline
             )
             he
             knoweth
             that
             it
             is
             but
             few
             souls
             of
             many
             thousands
             that
             would
             be
             taught
             :
             Even
             so
             when
             he
             can
             confine
             Church
             discipline
             to
             the
             Diocesanes
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             how
             little
             of
             it
             will
             be
             done
             .
             And
             who
             will
             use
             his
             wit
             ,
             learning
             and
             zeal
             ,
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             his
             parts
             and
             office
             thus
             to
             serve
             his
             designs
             and
             gratifie
             him
             ,
             who
             considereth
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             That
             the
             English
             Diocesane
             Government
             doth
             change
             this
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Gods
             institution
             into
             another
             (
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             )
             of
             humane
             invention
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             prove
             the
             Minor
             proposition
             of
             my
             Argument
             ;
             That
             the
             Diocesane
             Government
             deposeth
             the
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             which
             God
             hath
             instituted
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             )
             By
             which
             limitation
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             would
             judge
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Obligation
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             the
             Prelatical
             constitution
             de
             facto
             doth
             describe
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             God
             describeth
             it
             contrarily
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             it
             for
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             it
             must
             1.
             be
             considered
             what
             is
             Essential
             to
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             How
             somewhat
             Essential
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             And
             1.
             we
             grant
             (
             as
             before
             )
             that
             no
             Action
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             performed
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             excepted
             season
             ,
             is
             Essential
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             :
             A
             man
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Sermon
             is
             done
             and
             he
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             asleep
             or
             in
             a
             journey
             ,
             he
             endeth
             not
             his
             office
             :
             Nor
             yet
             when
             he
             is
             interrupted
             by
             business
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             or
             persecution
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             so
             sick
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             sure
             never
             to
             exercise
             his
             office
             more
             ,
             he
             keepeth
             the
             Title
             with
             respect
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             already
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             Exercise
             as
             Intended
             and
             as
             the
             Relative
             end
             or
             Terminus
             of
             the
             Obligation
             and
             Authority
             ,
             is
             Essential
             to
             the
             Office
             :
             For
             when
             it
             is
             a
             Relation
             which
             we
             question
             ,
             and
             that
             consisteth
             in
             Obligation
             and
             Authority
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             is
             ad
             aliquid
             ,
             and
             is
             specified
             by
             the
             Action
             or
             Exercise
             to
             which
             men
             are
             Obliged
             and
             Authorized
             .
             (
             As
             a
             Judge
             ,
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             a
             Physician
             ,
             are
             )
             And
             it
             being
             a
             Calling
             which
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             durante
             vita
             &
             capacitate
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             such
             Action
             as
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             Ordinary
             ,
             and
             Constant
             .
             He
             that
             Consenteth
             not
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             more
             than
             a
             trial
             or
             a
             present
             occasion
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Obliged
             and
             Authorized
             to
             that
             work
             ,
             at
             least
             statedly
             as
             his
             intended
             ordinary
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             no
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
             which
             Paul
             well
             expresseth
             by
             that
             phrase
             Rom.
             1.
             1.
             
             Separated
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             God
             in
             creating
             man
             made
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             so
             did
             Christ
             in
             making
             Church
             Pastors
             :
             Therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             :
             And
             he
             that
             receiveth
             you
             receiveth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             
             me
             ,
             and
             —
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
             And
             they
             are
             Embassadours
             to
             beseech
             men
             in
             his
             name
             and
             stead
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             Christ
             himself
             is
             called
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             and
             high
             Priest
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             or
             Pastor
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             :
             And
             he
             was
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             same
             word
             of
             life
             as
             we
             are
             :
             And
             he
             administred
             the
             same
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             as
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             Office
             of
             Christ
             had
             these
             three
             Essential
             parts
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             hath
             (
             not
             only
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             )
             every
             true
             Pastor
             in
             his
             place
             (
             as
             is
             proved
             )
             this
             threefold
             subserviency
             to
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             They
             will
             confess
             themselves
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             no
             true
             Pastor
             who
             hath
             not
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             (
             which
             set
             together
             are
             called
             a
             Commission
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             though
             some
             men
             may
             be
             so
             weak
             as
             that
             they
             can
             Teach
             but
             by
             Reading
             ,
             Catechizing
             ,
             Conference
             ,
             or
             very
             short
             defective
             immethodical
             Sermons
             :
             And
             though
             where
             a
             Church
             hath
             Many
             ,
             the
             Ablest
             may
             be
             the
             usual
             publick
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             be
             but
             his
             assistants
             :
             Yet
             I
             never
             found
             any
             proof
             of
             Elders
             that
             were
             not
             Teachers
             by
             office
             as
             well
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             Commission
             to
             Teach
             the
             flock
             according
             to
             their
             abilities
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             Preach
             as
             the
             need
             of
             the
             Church
             required
             it
             ,
             however
             the
             weaker
             may
             give
             place
             to
             the
             abler
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             office
             .
             Because
             his
             office
             is
             an
             Obligation
             and
             Authority
             to
             exercise
             his
             Gifts
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             greatest
             edification
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             will
             be
             confessed
             that
             he
             is
             no
             Minister
             or
             Pastor
             who
             is
             not
             Commissioned
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             Guide
             in
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             :
             However
             where
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             all
             cannot
             officiate
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             all
             the
             doubt
             remaineth
             whether
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             for
             Church
             Covernment
             ,
             such
             as
             belongeth
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             be
             not
             as
             Essential
             as
             the
             rest
             ;
             I
             say
             the
             Commission
             ,
             the
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             ,
             (
             though
             violence
             may
             much
             hinder
             the
             exercise
             )
             And
             this
             I
             have
             proved
             before
             and
             must
             not
             stay
             to
             repeat
             it
             .
             Only
             1.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             ,
             when
             he
             giveth
             them
             the
             Keys
             and
             office
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             distinguish
             .
             2.
             
             The
             very
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             [
             Keys
             ,
             Pastor
             ,
             Presbyter
             ,
             Overseer
             ,
             Steward
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             do
             not
             only
             import
             this
             Guiding
             ,
             Ruling
             power
             ,
             but
             notably
             signifie
             it
             ,
             as
             most
             think
             more
             notably
             than
             the
             Worshipping
             part
             of
             their
             office
             .
             3.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             all
             of
             his
             mind
             confess
             that
             in
             Scripture
             these
             words
             are
             applyed
             to
             no
             one
             person
             or
             office
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Governing
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Worshipping
             power
             .
             4.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             ,
             and
             Worshipping
             power
             ,
             are
             inseparably
             twisted
             together
             .
             Ruling
             is
             done
             (
             not
             by
             the
             sword
             here
             ,
             but
             )
             in
             a
             Teaching
             way
             by
             the
             Word
             :
             As
             a
             Physician
             may
             1.
             read
             a
             Lecture
             of
             health
             to
             his
             Patients
             ,
             2.
             and
             give
             every
             one
             particular
             directions
             for
             his
             own
             cure
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             is
             called
             Governing
             them
             :
             So
             when
             the
             same
             Pastor
             who
             Teacheth
             all
             generally
             by
             Sermons
             ,
             doth
             make
             his
             applications
             to
             mens
             persons
             and
             cases
             particularly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             Governing
             the
             Church
             :
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             impenitent
             ,
             he
             doth
             Excommunicate
             him
             only
             by
             teaching
             him
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             so
             impenitent
             are
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             uncapable
             of
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             requiring
             the
             Church
             as
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             avoid
             that
             person
             ,
             and
             declaring
             him
             to
             be
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             till
             he
             repent
             ,
             and
             requiring
             him
             to
             forbear
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             in
             other
             acts
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             as
             in
             Worshipping
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             delivereth
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             belong
             to
             him
             to
             Give
             it
             or
             Deny
             it
             .
             5.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             had
             usually
             more
             Pastors
             than
             Assemblies
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             every
             Presbyter
             could
             not
             daily
             preach
             and
             officiate
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             were
             so
             constant
             Assistants
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             hath
             occasioned
             so
             many
             to
             think
             that
             it
             was
             mere
             Ruling
             Elders
             who
             joyned
             with
             the
             Bishops
             in
             those
             times
             .
             And
             Paul
             himself
             saying
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             The
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             imply
             that
             there
             were
             fewer
             who
             were
             thus
             Labourers
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             than
             that
             Ruled
             well
             .
             For
             indeed
             the
             following
             practices
             of
             the
             Churches
             expoundeth
             this
             Text
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             having
             few
             Learned
             or
             able
             Speakers
             ,
             he
             that
             could
             speak
             or
             preach
             best
             ,
             did
             preach
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             Chief
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             helped
             him
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             other
             offices
             ,
             and
             taught
             the
             people
             more
             privately
             ,
             and
             preached
             seldomer
             when
             the
             Bishop
             bid
             them
             and
             there
             was
             need
             :
             (
             Being
             yet
             of
             the
             same
             office
             .
             )
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Why
               then
               may
               they
               not
               now
               be
               forbidden
               publick
               Government
            
             in
             foro
             Ecclesiae
             exteriore
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             question
             is
             not
             chiefly
             what
             part
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             proper
             office
             may
             be
             restrained
             on
             just
             occasion
             ;
             But
             what
             it
             is
             which
             truly
             belongeth
             to
             their
             office
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             forbid
             it
             them
             pro
             tempore
             ;
             and
             another
             statedly
             (
             for
             this
             changeth
             the
             Office.
             )
             3.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             forbid
             a
             man
             Preaching
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             or
             Exercise
             of
             Discipline
             in
             a
             Church
             where
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             all
             cannot
             speak
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             his
             restraint
             is
             for
             the
             better
             doing
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             avoiding
             of
             confusion
             :
             And
             another
             thing
             to
             forbid
             a
             single
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Curates
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             there
             ,
             nor
             near
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             undone
             .
             4.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             case
             of
             Discipline
             in
             this
             differeth
             from
             Preaching
             and
             officiating
             in
             Worship
             :
             Two
             men
             cannot
             do
             the
             later
             at
             once
             in
             the
             same
             Congregation
             ,
             without
             confusion
             and
             hinderance
             of
             Edification
             :
             But
             ten
             men
             or
             twenty
             may
             consult
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             acts
             of
             Discipline
             .
             So
             that
             by
             Reason
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             part
             were
             more
             essential
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             to
             Rule
             the
             flock
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             exercise
             the
             Church
             Keys
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             II.
             Now
             that
             this
             power
             is
             here
             taken
             from
             them
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             forecited
             Concessions
             or
             Confessions
             that
             it
             is
             due
             to
             them
             )
             I
             prove
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             I
             might
             premise
             ,
             that
             Ubi
             non
             est
             idem
             fundamentum
             ,
             non
             est
             eadem
             relatio
             :
             At
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             not
             the
             same
             foundation
             ,
             therefore
             not
             the
             same
             Relation
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Election
             ,
             no
             nor
             Consent
             .
             I
             opened
             this
             before
             .
             Though
             all
             Antiquity
             gave
             the
             Church
             the
             Election
             of
             her
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             yet
             we
             make
             not
             that
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             or
             relation
             to
             them
             :
             So
             there
             be
             but
             Consent
             .
             But
             we
             take
             Consent
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             any
             mans
             Pastoral
             Relation
             to
             that
             Church
             (
             though
             not
             to
             the
             Ministery
             in
             general
             as
             unfixed
             .
             )
             For
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             Exercise
             the
             office
             without
             the
             peoples
             Consent
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             assumed
             as
             over
             them
             without
             their
             Consent
             :
             Because
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             Exercised
             should
             not
             be
             undertaken
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
             But
             with
             us
             ,
             commonly
             ,
             the
             Patron
             chooseth
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             approveth
             ,
             instituteth
             ,
             and
             giveth
             him
             induction
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             fully
             setled
             in
             title
             and
             possession
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             without
             any
             of
             the
             peoples
             knowledge
             or
             consent
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               You
               choose
               Parliament
               men
               who
               make
               these
               laws
               ,
               and
               your
               Ancestours
               consented
               to
               Patrons
               power
               :
               Therefore
               you
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             seemeth
             a
             jest
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             business
             and
             execution
             make
             it
             a
             serious
             matter
             to
             us
             .
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             or
             people
             gave
             the
             Patrons
             that
             power
             .
             2.
             
             We
             never
             intended
             to
             consent
             that
             Parliaments
             should
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             3.
             
             Else
             you
             may
             as
             well
             say
             that
             we
             consent
             to
             be
             Baptized
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             because
             the
             Parliament
             whom
             we
             chose
             consenteth
             to
             it
             :
             And
             so
             we
             may
             baptize
             Infidels
             because
             their
             great
             grandfathers
             consented
             that
             all
             their
             posterity
             should
             be
             Christians
             :
             And
             you
             need
             no
             discipline
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             Noah
             consented
             that
             all
             his
             posterity
             should
             fear
             God
             and
             serve
             him
             and
             so
             be
             saved
             .
             Many
             men
             are
             jested
             out
             of
             their
             saith
             and
             salvation
             ,
             but
             none
             are
             thus
             jested
             into
             it
             .
             Sin
             is
             a
             mockery
             ,
             but
             so
             is
             not
             piety
             .
             4.
             
             Our
             forefathers
             had
             no
             power
             to
             represent
             us
             by
             such
             consenting
             .
             If
             they
             could
             oblige
             us
             to
             Duty
             by
             their
             Authority
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             our
             substitutes
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             for
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             reward
             .
             5.
             
             What
             God
             himself
             hath
             laid
             upon
             the
             Person
             or
             existent
             Church
             ,
             they
             cannot
             commit
             to
             another
             if
             they
             would
             themselves
             ,
             because
             the
             obligation
             was
             personal
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             Gods
             consent
             for
             the
             transmutation
             .
             We
             cannot
             serve
             God
             by
             proxy
             ,
             nor
             be
             happy
             by
             proxy
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               how
               unfit
               are
               the
               common
               people
               to
               choose
               their
               Pastors
               :
               They
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               partial
               ,
               and
               tumultuous
               .
               Do
               the
               children
               beget
               their
               own
               father
               ,
               or
               the
               sheep
               choose
               their
               own
               shepherd
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             No
             :
             but
             wives
             choose
             their
             own
             husbands
             ,
             and
             Patients
             choose
             their
             own
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             Clients
             their
             own
             Advocates
             ,
             and
             servants
             their
             own
             masters
             ,
             &c.
             
             Similitudes
             run
             not
             on
             four
             feet
             .
             If
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             besides
             the
             Prelates
             and
             their
             Curates
             ,
             be
             as
             brutish
             as
             sheep
             and
             as
             silly
             as
             infants
             (
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             )
             then
             they
             have
             talkt
             reason
             in
             their
             similitude
             .
             Else
             —
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             notorious
             in
             England
             that
             no
             Congregations
             
             have
             had
             more
             Learned
             and
             holy
             Pastors
             ,
             than
             where
             the
             People
             have
             had
             their
             choice
             ?
             I
             desire
             London
             but
             to
             consider
             it
             (
             nay
             they
             know
             it
             by
             great
             experience
             )
             what
             men
             hath
             Aldermanbury
             had
             ,
             Mr.
             Calamy
             ,
             Dr.
             Stoughton
             ,
             Dr.
             Taylor
             ,
             and
             so
             before
             ?
             What
             men
             hath
             Blackfryers
             had
             ,
             Mr.
             Gibbons
             ,
             Dr.
             Gouge
             ,
             and
             many
             formerly
             ?
             So
             also
             Antholins
             ,
             Lincolns-Inn
             ,
             Greys-Inn
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             &c.
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             excellent
             person
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             odious
             or
             contemptible
             person
             to
             the
             high
             Prelatists
             .
             If
             he
             will
             preach
             as
             Heylin
             writeth
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             that
             Presbyterians
             are
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             Disciplinarians
             are
             seditious
             brainsick
             fellows
             ,
             and
             strict
             living
             is
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             praying
             without
             book
             and
             much
             preaching
             is
             Fanaticism
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             are
             worthy
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             who
             will
             not
             swear
             to
             be
             true
             to
             this
             Prelatical
             interest
             :
             that
             drunkenness
             in
             a
             Conformable
             man
             is
             a
             tolerable
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             their
             ignorantest
             nonsence
             is
             fitter
             to
             save
             souls
             or
             Edifie
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             labours
             of
             a
             Learned
             Holy
             Nonconformist
             ;
             that
             Calvin
             was
             a
             Rogue
             ,
             and
             Cartwright
             ,
             Amesius
             and
             all
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             discontented
             factious
             Schismaticks
             ,
             unworthy
             to
             preach
             or
             to
             be
             endured
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             son
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             excellent
             person
             with
             the
             men
             in
             question
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             man
             that
             Learnedly
             and
             Judiciously
             openeth
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             closely
             and
             skilfully
             and
             seriously
             applyeth
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             example
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             Patience
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             who
             spareth
             no
             labour
             or
             cost
             or
             suffering
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             souls
             ,
             who
             is
             for
             the
             wisdom
             which
             is
             first
             pure
             and
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Pastor
             that
             is
             excellent
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             And
             of
             such
             I
             have
             oft
             wondred
             that
             the
             common
             people
             should
             usually
             choose
             far
             better
             than
             the
             Prelates
             do
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             have
             their
             witnesses
             even
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             natural
             men
             ,
             which
             Faction
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Fleshly
             interest
             doth
             bribe
             or
             silence
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             us
             ?
             We
             plead
             not
             now
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             peoples
             Elections
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             their
             consent
             :
             If
             the
             Patrons
             as
             now
             ,
             or
             the
             Clergy
             as
             formerly
             be
             the
             Nominators
             ,
             or
             Electors
             ,
             yet
             should
             the
             peoples
             consent
             be
             acknowledged
             necessary
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             who
             is
             fitter
             to
             choose
             ,
             or
             refuse
             ,
             or
             consent
             at
             least
             ,
             than
             he
             whose
             everlasting
             interest
             lieth
             at
             the
             stake
             ?
             It
             is
             their
             own
             soul
             that
             must
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             ?
             And
             in
             good
             sadness
             do
             these
             Diocesans
             love
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             the
             people
             better
             than
             they
             love
             their
             own
             ?
             Do
             you
             make
             them
             believe
             this
             ,
             by
             not
             seeing
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             or
             many
             hundred
             of
             your
             flock
             once
             in
             all
             the
             time
             of
             your
             lives
             ?
             Doth
             the
             silencing
             of
             so
             many
             Ministers
             shew
             it
             ?
             Christ
             will
             have
             all
             men
             at
             age
             in
             Covenanting
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             be
             Chusers
             or
             Refusers
             for
             themselves
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             Clem.
             Alexandr
             .
             Strom.
             1.
             saith
             ,
             )
             they
             have
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             themselves
             that
             must
             have
             the
             gain
             or
             loss
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             in
             heaven
             or
             hell
             for
             ever
             .
             What
             if
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             a
             Patron
             ,
             or
             a
             forefather
             ,
             chuse
             Masspriests
             or
             Hereticks
             for
             us
             ,
             must
             we
             accept
             the
             choice
             ?
             Is
             this
             our
             bewaring
             of
             false
             prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             our
             trying
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             letting
             no
             man
             deceive
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             how
             unfit
             is
             this
             objection
             for
             a
             Prelates
             mouth
             or
             pen
             ?
             Are
             
             you
             the
             Church
             Governours
             ?
             Is
             all
             this
             contention
             that
             you
             may
             have
             the
             Keys
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             parish
             Ministers
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             your
             Government
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             Church
             members
             are
             so
             mad
             ,
             so
             bad
             ,
             so
             untractable
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             free
             Consenters
             to
             them
             that
             are
             to
             Teach
             and
             Guide
             them
             to
             salvation
             ?
             Who
             then
             is
             this
             Church
             Ruine
             and
             Abomination
             long
             of
             but
             your selves
             ,
             who
             have
             and
             only
             will
             have
             the
             Keys
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             fine
             Churches
             and
             members
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             choose
             no
             nor
             consent
             to
             their
             own
             Guides
             ?
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Churches
             by
             discipline
             may
             be
             better
             constituted
             ?
             As
             none
             should
             be
             Pastors
             who
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             duty
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             so
             none
             should
             be
             members
             who
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             duty
             of
             members
             .
             It
             's
             excellent
             Government
             inded
             to
             keep
             such
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             are
             unfit
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             then
             fetch
             an
             argument
             from
             their
             unfitness
             for
             their
             neglect
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             your
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             power
             ?
             As
             if
             you
             should
             choose
             none
             but
             ideots
             (
             or
             most
             such
             )
             to
             be
             Jury
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             argue
             thence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unfit
             for
             so
             great
             a
             trust
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             people
             must
             lose
             their
             liberties
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             are
             among
             the
             ignoranter
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             usually
             divers
             sober
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             use
             much
             to
             hearken
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               what
               if
               the
               people
               will
               not
               consent
               to
               any
               but
               a
               Heretick
               or
               intolerable
               person
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             former
             answers
             serve
             to
             this
             :
             You
             do
             fairly
             to
             keep
             such
             people
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             But
             as
             the
             Foreigner
             wondered
             in
             Henry
             the
             Eighth's
             days
             ,
             to
             see
             at
             once
             some
             hanged
             for
             being
             Papists
             ,
             and
             some
             burnt
             for
             being
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             cried
             out
             Dii
             boni
             quomodo
             gentes
             hic
             vivunt
             !
             So
             it
             is
             such
             another
             case
             to
             see
             at
             once
             the
             same
             Prelates
             forcing
             the
             unwilling
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             would
             or
             could
             save
             them
             (
             if
             their
             Church
             be
             salvation
             )
             in
             despight
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             on
             pain
             of
             undoing
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             imprisonment
             ;
             And
             yet
             Excommunicating
             and
             casting
             out
             those
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             stay
             in
             ;
             As
             if
             Consent
             were
             a
             mark
             of
             an
             aliene
             and
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             unwillingness
             the
             mark
             of
             worthiness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             you
             here
             describe
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             members
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             If
             they
             will
             not
             Consent
             to
             Church
             priviledges
             and
             duties
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             without
             the
             doors
             .
             And
             you
             may
             force
             them
             to
             hear
             Teaching
             whether
             they
             are
             willing
             or
             not
             ;
             But
             you
             cannot
             make
             them
             Godly
             nor
             bring
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             give
             them
             right
             to
             Church
             Communion
             and
             Sacraments
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             not
             .
             So
             much
             of
             Election
             and
             Consent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             the
             Ordination
             differeth
             from
             that
             of
             Gods
             institution
             .
             For
             Presbyters
             are
             now
             Ordained
             commonly
             neither
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             of
             Christs
             institution
             (
             in
             their
             way
             .
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Bishops
             themselves
             profess
             that
             they
             Ordain
             not
             as
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             they
             say
             such
             have
             no
             power
             of
             Ordination
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             Bishops
             of
             Christs
             institution
             as
             is
             before
             proved
             ;
             but
             of
             another
             species
             ,
             which
             half
             themselves
             confess
             to
             be
             but
             humane
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             not
             Archbishops
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Bishops
             under
             them
             .
             And
             so
             having
             not
             their
             power
             of
             Ordination
             as
             Officers
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             power
             from
             him
             to
             Ordain
             .
          
           
           
             Obj.
             
               By
               these
               two
               last
               differences
               you
               seem
               to
               give
               up
               the
               Cause
               to
               the
               Separatists
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Prelatists
             do
             so
             ;
             but
             so
             do
             not
             we
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             whether
             the
             Prelates
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             people
             ex
             post
             facto
             do
             Consent
             to
             every
             worthy
             Pastor
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             we
             judge
             of
             Parish
             Ministers
             as
             God
             describeth
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             true
             Bishops
             :
             and
             consequently
             take
             the
             Prelates
             for
             a
             kind
             of
             Archbishops
             whatever
             they
             call
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             And
             there
             is
             no
             honest
             Minister
             but
             hath
             the
             Consent
             of
             some
             neighbour
             Ministers
             and
             of
             the
             People
             :
             And
             though
             imposition
             of
             hands
             be
             a
             laudable
             Ceremony
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             mutual
             Consent
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             Pastors
             and
             People
             in
             which
             their
             external
             call
             consisteth
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             different
             Correlates
             and
             Termini
             make
             different
             Relations
             .
             The
             Churches
             which
             the
             ancient
             Presbyters
             were
             related
             to
             ,
             were
             true
             entire
             Churches
             ,
             (
             however
             their
             work
             might
             be
             parcelled
             among
             the
             members
             .
             )
             But
             according
             to
             the
             Prelates
             platform
             ,
             each
             Presbyter
             hath
             his
             charge
             over
             no
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             over
             a
             hundredth
             ,
             six
             hundredth
             or
             thousandth
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             than
             if
             they
             were
             of
             another
             Diocese
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             I
             come
             to
             the
             point
             intended
             :
             That
             they
             take
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             his
             essential
             Obligation
             and
             Authority
             appeareth
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             general
             ,
             they
             commonly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Governing
             power
             belongeth
             not
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Bishops
             Curates
             :
             By
             which
             they
             mean
             not
             only
             that
             the
             Bishops
             rule
             them
             :
             but
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Bishop
             doth
             Teach
             all
             his
             Diocese
             per
             alios
             ,
             even
             by
             these
             his
             Curates
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             have
             lately
             blotted
             out
             of
             their
             Litany
             [
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ]
             and
             have
             substituted
             [
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ]
             lest
             the
             Priests
             should
             be
             supposed
             Pastors
             .
             But
             they
             altered
             not
             the
             Collect
             for
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Curates
             .
             And
             they
             have
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Office
             for
             Ordination
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             Now
             what
             a
             Presbyter
             doth
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             as
             his
             instrument
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             distinct
             person
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             He
             that
             payeth
             money
             or
             delivereth
             possession
             in
             his
             Masters
             name
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             in
             his
             own
             .
             So
             that
             if
             really
             they
             mean
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             quoad
             personam
             legalem
             quamvis
             non
             naturalem
             ,
             it
             be
             the
             Bishop
             that
             doth
             Teach
             and
             Officiate
             per
             alios
             ,
             then
             no
             Presbyter
             is
             indeed
             endued
             with
             any
             power
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             Officiating
             ,
             or
             Ruling
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             be
             the
             Servant
             and
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Diocesane
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             Presbyter
             hath
             power
             to
             judge
             whom
             he
             shall
             Baptize
             ,
             or
             whom
             to
             refuse
             ;
             but
             is
             to
             Baptize
             all
             without
             any
             exception
             that
             have
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             who
             will
             but
             say
             the
             words
             in
             the
             book
             .
             The
             Canon
             78.
             is
             [
             No
             Minister
             shall
             refuse
             or
             delay
             to
             Christen
             any
             Child
             according
             to
             the
             book
             of
             Common
             prayer
             ,
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             him
             upon
             Sundays
             or
             Holidays
             to
             be
             Christened
             —
             Else
             suspended
             three
             months
             from
             his
             Ministry
             .
             (
             Yea
             ,
             that
             is
             it
             that
             pays
             for
             all
             .
             )
             So
             Can.
             79.
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             in
             houses
             in
             case
             of
             danger
             .
             
             Yet
             Can.
             29.
             
             No
             Parent
             shall
             be
             urged
             to
             be
             PRESENT
             nor
             be
             admitted
             to
             answer
             as
             Godfather
             for
             his
             own
             child
             .
             Now
             the
             Liturgy
             requireth
             not
             any
             Godfather
             to
             Adopt
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             his
             own
             :
             Nor
             doth
             it
             allow
             us
             to
             refuse
             the
             Children
             of
             Turks
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             ;
             And
             if
             these
             Godfathers
             be
             known
             Atheists
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Jews
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             the
             filthiest
             Adulterers
             or
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             ever
             in
             their
             lives
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             as
             the
             Book
             bids
             them
             ,
             the
             Priest
             cannot
             refuse
             the
             Child
             .
             But
             if
             the
             godliest
             Parent
             can
             get
             none
             to
             be
             such
             Godfathers
             or
             Godmothers
             ,
             his
             Child
             must
             not
             be
             Baptized
             .
             I
             told
             the
             Bishops
             my self
             that
             I
             had
             a
             notorious
             Infidel
             boasted
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             his
             Child
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             say
             the
             words
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             see
             who
             durst
             refuse
             it
             ;
             And
             I
             was
             answered
             that
             if
             the
             Child
             had
             Godfathers
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             scruple
             but
             I
             should
             Baptize
             him
             :
             But
             ,
             when
             I
             ask
             ,
             what
             if
             these
             Infidels
             (
             professedly
             such
             )
             be
             the
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             say
             before-hand
             [
             I
             will
             say
             those
             words
             and
             refuse
             me
             if
             you
             dare
             ]
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             common
             reason
             should
             regard
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             but
             sent
             to
             Baptize
             those
             (
             even
             all
             whomsoever
             )
             that
             others
             bid
             him
             baptize
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             more
             discerning
             or
             judging
             power
             of
             the
             persons
             capacity
             ,
             than
             a
             Lay-man
             hath
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             no
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             a
             Prelates
             messenger
             or
             servant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             have
             no
             power
             to
             instruct
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             or
             reprove
             in
             secret
             or
             publick
             or
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             any
             one
             Ignorant
             Heretical
             Infidel
             ,
             Atheistical
             or
             scandalous
             wicked
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             but
             refuse
             to
             speak
             with
             them
             or
             to
             hear
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             must
             give
             this
             person
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             at
             least
             till
             he
             prove
             that
             by
             him
             which
             his
             refusal
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             maketh
             impossible
             to
             be
             publickly
             proved
             .
             If
             I
             have
             great
             reason
             by
             some
             private
             occasional
             speech
             or
             report
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Parish
             know
             no
             more
             of
             Christ
             than
             Pagans
             do
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             among
             their
             own
             companions
             (
             who
             will
             not
             accuse
             them
             )
             profess
             Atheism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             ;
             or
             if
             after
             scandalous
             fames
             I
             would
             admonish
             them
             to
             repent
             ;
             If
             they
             refuse
             to
             speak
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             suffer
             me
             not
             to
             come
             and
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             remedy
             ;
             but
             must
             still
             continue
             them
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               You
               would
               not
               have
               such
               men
               forced
               your self
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             I
             would
             not
             be
             forced
             then
             my self
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             as
             his
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             refuseth
             to
             speak
             with
             me
             or
             to
             hear
             me
             as
             his
             Pastor
             ;
             but
             would
             have
             power
             to
             refuse
             that
             Pastoral
             administration
             to
             him
             that
             refuseth
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             have
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             fitness
             of
             any
             one
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             or
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             whether
             he
             understand
             what
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             an
             Infidel
             or
             ideot
             ;
             so
             be
             it
             the
             Bishop
             do
             but
             confirm
             him
             (
             in
             his
             childhood
             )
             or
             he
             will
             say
             that
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             confirmed
             .
             Indeed
             all
             are
             required
             to
             send
             their
             children
             to
             be
             Catechised
             ;
             But
             1.
             few
             Ministers
             use
             it
             :
             2.
             few
             persons
             in
             a
             parish
             come
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             refuse
             ,
             we
             cannot
             prevent
             their
             further
             communicating
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             but
             to
             say
             over
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Catechism
             which
             they
             are
             
             called
             to
             ;
             which
             experience
             tells
             us
             children
             will
             do
             like
             Parrots
             ,
             without
             understanding
             what
             they
             say
             :
             And
             we
             must
             not
             ask
             them
             any
             other
             questions
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             also
             that
             they
             who
             are
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             should
             bring
             a
             Certificate
             from
             the
             Minister
             that
             they
             can
             say
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             Commandments
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             they
             may
             choose
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             many
             doth
             it
             .
             I
             went
             my self
             at
             thirteen
             years
             of
             age
             or
             fourteen
             ,
             to
             the
             worthy
             Bishop
             Morton
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             School-boyes
             without
             any
             Certificate
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             examination
             he
             hastily
             said
             as
             he
             passed
             on
             three
             or
             four
             lines
             of
             a
             prayer
             over
             us
             ,
             when
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             said
             :
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             no
             Minister
             can
             refuse
             any
             one
             at
             age
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             Rubrick
             saith
             ,
             They
             should
             openly
             own
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             few
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             be
             refused
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             .
             And
             so
             the
             transition
             from
             the
             number
             of
             Infant
             members
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             adult
             ,
             is
             made
             without
             the
             Ministers
             Consent
             (
             Though
             the
             Kings
             Declaration
             once
             yielded
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             And
             Communicants
             croud
             upon
             him
             in
             utter
             ignorance
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Baptized
             in
             Infancy
             :
             Nay
             few
             in
             a
             Parish
             (
             not
             one
             of
             many
             hundred
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             )
             is
             ever
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             ceremoniously
             ,
             or
             regard
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             have
             no
             power
             to
             choose
             what
             Chapter
             they
             will
             read
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             publick
             (
             though
             a
             word
             before
             the
             Homilies
             lib.
             2.
             seemed
             once
             to
             allow
             it
             them
             )
             But
             every
             day
             in
             the
             year
             even
             week-days
             and
             Holidays
             they
             are
             tyed
             up
             to
             the
             Chapters
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             though
             Bell
             and
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Judith
             ,
             Susanna
             ,
             Tobit
             ,
             and
             other
             Apocryphal
             writings
             be
             appointed
             for
             Lessons
             ,
             even
             about
             106
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             in
             two
             months
             :
             And
             though
             any
             scandal
             or
             other
             occasion
             in
             his
             Church
             would
             direct
             him
             ,
             to
             choose
             some
             other
             subject
             for
             the
             peoples
             good
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             choose
             what
             words
             to
             use
             in
             his
             publick
             prayers
             to
             God
             :
             no
             not
             to
             use
             any
             that
             are
             not
             written
             for
             him
             to
             read
             out
             of
             the
             book
             .
             And
             though
             custom
             hath
             so
             used
             Ministers
             to
             pray
             without
             book
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             connived
             at
             because
             it
             cannot
             easily
             be
             remedied
             :
             One
             of
             them
             wrote
             a
             book
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             answering
             that
             part
             of
             our
             Savoy
             Reply
             1660
             :
             Dr.
             Heylin
             hath
             largely
             laboured
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canon
             ,
             which
             indeed
             doth
             seem
             express
             against
             it
             :
             And
             that
             's
             not
             all
             ;
             However
             their
             Consciences
             digest
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Conformists
             in
             England
             do
             subscribe
             as
             ex
             animo
             a
             covenant
             or
             promise
             [
             that
             they
             will
             use
             the
             form
             in
             the
             said
             book
             prescribed
             in
             publick
             prayer
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             ]
             Canon
             .
             36.
             
             Mark
             ,
             No
             other
             :
             And
             the
             Bishops
             that
             endure
             this
             are
             forced
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Pulpit
             prayers
             are
             not
             the
             Churches
             prayers
             but
             our
             own
             :
             But
             yet
             they
             are
             [
             Publick
             prayers
             ]
             and
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Canon-Covenant
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             Presbyter
             as
             such
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             words
             of
             his
             Ordination
             do
             but
             give
             him
             power
             to
             preach
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             lawfully
             called
             :
             yea
             his
             Presentation
             ,
             Institution
             ,
             Induction
             and
             possession
             of
             a
             Pastoral
             Charge
             ,
             do
             not
             all
             make
             up
             this
             Lawful
             call
             ,
             nor
             may
             he
             preach
             one
             
             Sermon
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             a
             particular
             Licensing
             Instrument
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
             So
             that
             he
             preacheth
             not
             meerly
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             nor
             as
             a
             possessed
             Incumbent
             ,
             but
             as
             Licensed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             he
             visiteth
             the
             sick
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             Power
             left
             him
             to
             judge
             ,
             Whether
             
             the
             person
             be
             penitent
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             Absolved
             or
             not
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             wickedest
             liver
             will
             but
             say
             or
             swear
             that
             he
             repenteth
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             though
             such
             expressions
             or
             circumstances
             be
             such
             as
             plainly
             tell
             a
             present
             Minister
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             like
             to
             a
             serious
             repentance
             ,
             yet
             must
             this
             Minister
             be
             forced
             even
             in
             Absolute
             words
             to
             Absolve
             him
             from
             all
             his
             sins
             :
             When
             a
             Popish
             Confessor
             would
             require
             more
             .
             I
             do
             not
             in
             all
             this
             lay
             the
             fault
             that
             this
             Minister
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             keep
             away
             any
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             from
             Baptism
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             &c.
             but
             only
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             Power
             to
             forbear
             his
             own
             action
             and
             application
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             to
             others
             that
             are
             satisfied
             to
             do
             it
             :
             Nor
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             delay
             till
             he
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             doubt
             to
             his
             Lord
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             he
             buryeth
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             so
             far
             as
             to
             the
             performing
             or
             restraining
             of
             his
             own
             act
             ,
             whether
             the
             deceased
             person
             must
             needs
             be
             declared
             and
             pronounced
             blessed
             .
             Three
             sorts
             of
             persons
             he
             must
             deny
             Christian
             burial
             to
             .
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             die
             unbaptized
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             holiest
             Parents
             )
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             kill
             themselves
             (
             though
             they
             be
             the
             faithfullest
             persons
             of
             godly
             and
             blameless
             lives
             ,
             who
             do
             it
             in
             melancholy
             ,
             deliration
             ,
             a
             phrenzy
             ,
             feaver
             ,
             or
             distraction
             .
             )
             3.
             
             All
             that
             are
             Excommunicate
             ,
             (
             though
             by
             a
             Lay
             Chancellor
             ,
             )
             for
             not
             paying
             their
             fees
             ,
             or
             though
             it
             be
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             take
             the
             Sacrament
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             drunken
             Priest
             ,
             to
             whose
             ministery
             neither
             they
             nor
             other
             of
             the
             Parish
             did
             ever
             consent
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             be
             the
             Learnedest
             Godly
             Divine
             that
             is
             excommunicate
             for
             dissenting
             from
             the
             Prelatists
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             others
             without
             any
             exception
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             Church
             ,
             they
             must
             bury
             with
             a
             publick
             Declaration
             that
             they
             are
             saints
             ,
             viz.
             [
             That
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             taken
             to
             himself
             the
             soul
             of
             this
             our
             dear
             brother
             ]
             (
             And
             without
             Holiness
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             God.
             )
             (
             So
             great
             difference
             in
             Holiness
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             ours
             ,
             that
             they
             Canonize
             one
             Saint
             in
             an
             age
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             we
             as
             many
             as
             are
             buryed
             by
             the
             Priest
             .
             )
             Though
             it
             was
             the
             most
             notorious
             Thief
             or
             Murderer
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             notorious
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             Infidel
             ,
             or
             Heretick
             ,
             who
             either
             writeth
             ,
             or
             preacheth
             or
             disputeth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             or
             no
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             useth
             in
             his
             ordinary
             talk
             to
             mock
             at
             Christ
             as
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             and
             to
             scorn
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             nonsence
             and
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             though
             it
             be
             a
             Jew
             who
             professeth
             enmity
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Much
             more
             if
             it
             be
             a
             common
             blasphemer
             ,
             perjured
             person
             ,
             adulterer
             ,
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             scorner
             at
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             &c.
             who
             never
             professed
             repentance
             ,
             but
             despised
             the
             Minister
             and
             his
             counsel
             to
             the
             last
             breath
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             buryal
             ,
             the
             Priest
             must
             pronounce
             him
             saved
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             words
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             he
             be
             not
             Excommunicate
             (
             of
             which
             sort
             of
             late
             there
             are
             too
             great
             numbers
             risen
             up
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             sober
             Prelatists
             themselves
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             growth
             and
             peril
             
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             most
             horrid
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             profaneness
             .
             )
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             are
             (
             Can
             68.
             )
             [
             No
             Minister
             shall
             refuse
             or
             delay
             to
             bury
             any
             corps
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Churchyard
             (
             convenient
             warning
             being
             given
             thereof
             before
             )
             in
             such
             manner
             and
             form
             as
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             .
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             refuse
             —
             except
             the
             party
             deceased
             were
             denounced
             Excommunicated
             Excommunicatione
             majori
             for
             some
             grievous
             and
             notorious
             crime
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             man
             able
             to
             testifie
             of
             his
             repentance
             )
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocese
             from
             his
             Ministry
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             months
             ]
             But
             the
             New
             Rubrick
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             saith
             ,
             [
             The
             office
             ensuing
             is
             not
             to
             be
             used
             for
             any
             that
             die
             unbaptized
             ,
             or
             Excommunicate
             ,
             or
             have
             laid
             violent
             hands
             on
             themselves
             .
             ]
             The
             Office
             saith
             ,
             [
             Forasmuch
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             Almighty
             God
             of
             his
             great
             mercy
             to
             take
             unto
             himself
             the
             Soul
             of
             our
             dear
             brother
             here
             departed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             [
             We
             give
             thee
             hearty
             thanks
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             thee
             to
             deliver
             this
             our
             brother
             out
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             sinful
             world
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             yet
             as
             self-contradicters
             and
             condemners
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             do
             but
             say
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             openly
             against
             the
             Prelates
             or
             Conformity
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             godly
             honest
             man
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             one
             that
             was
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             especially
             a
             downright
             Traitor
             who
             so
             lived
             and
             died
             impenitently
             )
             they
             take
             it
             for
             a
             heinous
             crime
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             latter
             case
             they
             well
             may
             do
             )
             And
             yet
             (
             except
             those
             whose
             quarters
             they
             set
             up
             upon
             the
             gates
             ,
             or
             deny
             Christian
             burial
             to
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             )
             the
             poor
             Priest
             must
             pronounce
             them
             all
             at
             the
             Grave
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             dear
             brethren
             and
             saved
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             have
             no
             Power
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             any
             the
             most
             Learned
             holy
             Christian
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             kneeling
             ,
             (
             for
             fear
             of
             bread-worship
             in
             appearance
             ,
             &c.
             )
             which
             (
             though
             I
             think
             is
             unwarrantably
             scrupled
             ,
             yet
             )
             hath
             so
             much
             of
             Universality
             and
             Antiquity
             as
             maketh
             it
             ill
             beseeming
             those
             same
             men
             who
             cry
             up
             the
             Church
             Councils
             ,
             Customes
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             of
             Communion
             those
             that
             conform
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             For
             who
             knoweth
             not
             by
             Can.
             20.
             of
             Concil
             .
             Nic.
             1.
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             it
             for
             a
             custome
             ?
             and
             tradition
             and
             Canon
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             at
             all
             adore
             God
             kneeling
             on
             any
             Lords
             day
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             nor
             on
             any
             week-day
             between
             Easter
             and
             Whitsunday
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             have
             no
             power
             to
             forbear
             denying
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             to
             any
             how
             faithful
             and
             holy
             soever
             ,
             who
             is
             against
             the
             Diocesanes
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             is
             unwilling
             that
             those
             whom
             he
             taketh
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Bishops
             should
             use
             that
             which
             he
             taketh
             (
             as
             used
             by
             them
             )
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             taking
             of
             his
             name
             in
             vain
             ;
             or
             if
             on
             any
             other
             account
             he
             be
             unwilling
             of
             it
             :
             For
             the
             new
             Rubrick
             is
             ,
             [
             There
             shall
             none
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             he
             be
             Confirmed
             ,
             or
             be
             ready
             and
             desirous
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             actual
             confirmation
             which
             they
             think
             necessary
             .
             But
             [
             a
             Desire
             of
             Confirmation
             ]
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             Diocesanes
             hands
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             thing
             necessary
             to
             Christian
             Church
             Communion
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             it
             is
             before
             said
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             who
             shall
             be
             Confirmed
             ,
             
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             Rank
             of
             Communicating
             members
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             at
             all
             effectually
             to
             keep
             away
             the
             grossest
             offenders
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             his
             own
             actual
             putting
             the
             Sacrament
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Canon
             seem
             to
             favour
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Rubrick
             say
             somewhat
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             whereas
             the
             Rubrick
             alloweth
             him
             to
             advertise
             the
             scandalous
             not
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             only
             the
             contentious
             that
             have
             injured
             others
             and
             are
             not
             reconciled
             ,
             whom
             he
             is
             plainly
             enabled
             to
             refuse
             .
             2.
             
             Among
             those
             that
             he
             may
             advertise
             not
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             grosly
             ignorant
             (
             who
             know
             not
             what
             Christ
             or
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             )
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             Infidel
             and
             Heretick
             are
             not
             numbred
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             [
             an
             open
             and
             notorious
             evil
             liver
             ,
             or
             that
             hath
             done
             wrong
             to
             his
             neighbours
             ]
             3.
             
             And
             if
             he
             be
             never
             so
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             unless
             also
             [
             The
             Congregation
             be
             thereby
             offended
             ]
             the
             Curate
             cannot
             hinder
             him
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             advertise
             him
             not
             to
             come
             .
             And
             so
             if
             only
             a
             few
             Godly
             persons
             be
             offended
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Minor
             part
             be
             offended
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Congregation
             :
             And
             how
             shall
             the
             Minister
             know
             whether
             the
             Major
             part
             be
             offended
             :
             For
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             ask
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Vote
             :
             And
             the
             Major
             part
             will
             never
             come
             to
             him
             nor
             be
             accusers
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Major
             part
             (
             which
             is
             no
             wonder
             )
             be
             themselves
             so
             Ignorant
             ,
             Heretical
             ,
             or
             ungodly
             as
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             take
             the
             Sinners
             part
             ,
             then
             the
             Curate
             must
             give
             them
             all
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             remedy
             .
             4.
             
             And
             he
             that
             must
             not
             live
             in
             Taverns
             ,
             Alehouses
             ,
             Play-houses
             ,
             or
             other
             places
             of
             wickedness
             (
             specially
             if
             he
             live
             as
             Chrysostome
             did
             ,
             who
             never
             did
             so
             much
             as
             eat
             with
             any
             one
             in
             his
             own
             house
             )
             may
             have
             most
             of
             his
             Communicants
             to
             be
             abominable
             and
             flagitious
             ,
             before
             it
             will
             be
             Notorious
             to
             him
             :
             for
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             call
             any
             to
             witness
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             are
             unwilling
             .
             And
             few
             will
             be
             willing
             to
             enrage
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             when
             they
             foreknow
             that
             it
             will
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             he
             do
             refuse
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             become
             an
             Informer
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             within
             fouteen
             days
             at
             the
             farthest
             .
             ]
             Whenas
             ,
             1.
             
             Perhaps
             he
             may
             dwell
             many
             score
             miles
             off
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             have
             his
             studies
             and
             all
             other
             business
             on
             his
             hands
             :
             3.
             
             And
             must
             then
             bring
             his
             proofs
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             enabled
             to
             examine
             any
             witness
             nor
             take
             proof
             of
             that
             which
             to
             all
             others
             is
             notorious
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Sinner
             have
             not
             his
             remedy
             at
             Law
             against
             him
             to
             his
             undoing
             ,
             if
             he
             lay
             not
             by
             all
             his
             other
             business
             to
             prosecute
             the
             proof
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             And
             if
             he
             do
             lay
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             work
             that
             while
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             may
             undoe
             him
             or
             suspend
             him
             .
             5.
             
             By
             this
             means
             he
             shall
             more
             exasperate
             the
             Sinners
             (
             by
             prosecuting
             them
             to
             such
             a
             Court
             as
             the
             Prelates
             )
             and
             harden
             them
             against
             all
             profiting
             by
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             than
             if
             by
             his
             Pastoral
             office
             he
             had
             himself
             first
             lovingly
             convinced
             them
             ,
             and
             suspended
             them
             only
             till
             they
             repent
             .
             6.
             
             When
             he
             hath
             all
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             sinner
             pay
             his
             fees
             and
             say
             ,
             He
             repenteth
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             is
             to
             Absolve
             him
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Curate
             doth
             only
             to
             his
             own
             vexation
             and
             the
             Sinners
             hurt
             ,
             deny
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             but
             once
             .
             And
             if
             the
             wrath
             
             or
             scorns
             of
             the
             Sinner
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             far
             from
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             Curate
             cannot
             deny
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             nor
             ever
             after
             ,
             till
             he
             not
             only
             again
             commit
             the
             same
             sin
             (
             Adultery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             till
             it
             be
             again
             notorious
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             again
             at
             the
             same
             trouble
             in
             the
             prosecution
             .
             7.
             
             And
             there
             are
             few
             great
             Parishes
             in
             England
             where
             there
             are
             no
             Swearers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             Railers
             ,
             Fighters
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             enow
             ,
             to
             hold
             a
             Curate
             work
             through
             the
             whole
             year
             to
             prosecute
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             lay
             by
             almost
             all
             his
             other
             work
             :
             so
             that
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             if
             he
             keep
             such
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             must
             keep
             all
             away
             by
             ceasing
             his
             Ministerial
             work
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Curate
             cannot
             refuse
             him
             till
             he
             hath
             called
             and
             advertised
             him
             ;
             whereas
             the
             person
             may
             refuse
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             pretending
             business
             and
             other
             excuses
             .
             All
             these
             things
             make
             this
             which
             seemeth
             his
             most
             considerable
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             effect
             but
             next
             to
             none
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Curate
             hath
             no
             power
             when
             any
             person
             is
             obstinate
             and
             impenitent
             in
             the
             most
             notorious
             scandal
             or
             heresie
             ,
             or
             endeavoureth
             to
             pervert
             others
             ,
             to
             admonish
             him
             before
             all
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             beware
             ,
             nor
             to
             call
             him
             openly
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Nor
             hath
             he
             any
             power
             to
             judge
             who
             shall
             be
             Excommunicated
             as
             impenitent
             ,
             be
             the
             crime
             never
             so
             heinous
             or
             notorious
             :
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             concur
             in
             this
             power
             with
             any
             Bishop
             ,
             Chancellor
             or
             Presbyters
             ;
             any
             more
             than
             any
             Lay-man
             hath
             .
             He
             can
             but
             Accuse
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             an
             Apparitor
             or
             Church-warden
             :
             or
             Read
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Chancellors
             Excommunication
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             Kings
             Proclamations
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Clerk
             doth
             other
             writings
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             absolve
             publickly
             any
             person
             Excommunicated
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Lay
             man
             ;
             but
             as
             aforesaid
             to
             read
             the
             Absolution
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             forbear
             his
             own
             act
             of
             Reading
             an
             Excommunication
             against
             the
             faithfullest
             and
             most
             religious
             persons
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             whom
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Chancellor
             to
             Excommunicate
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             usually
             ,
             a
             Nonconformist
             ,
             or
             a
             Churchwarden
             who
             dare
             not
             swear
             to
             their
             large
             books
             of
             Articles
             ,
             to
             persecute
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             &c.
             or
             one
             that
             appeareth
             not
             at
             their
             Courts
             ,
             or
             a
             poor
             man
             that
             doth
             not
             pay
             their
             fees
             ,
             &c.
             )
             The
             poor
             Curate
             must
             read
             the
             Curse
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             himself
             to
             forbear
             the
             open
             Reading
             of
             an
             Absolution
             of
             the
             most
             impenitent
             wicked
             man
             ,
             whom
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Chancellor
             to
             absolve
             .
             And
             how
             easily
             that
             is
             procured
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             Rich
             and
             Conformable
             ,
             is
             well
             known
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Curate
             hath
             no
             power
             so
             much
             as
             to
             Baptize
             the
             holiest
             believer
             or
             the
             Child
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             do
             but
             fear
             lest
             it
             be
             a
             Sin
             to
             use
             the
             Transient
             Image
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             a
             humane
             symbol
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             an
             engaging
             dedicating
             sign
             ,
             that
             he
             [
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             profess
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             manfully
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             banner
             against
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             Christs
             faithful
             servant
             and
             souldier
             to
             his
             lifes
             end
             .
             ]
             If
             the
             person
             to
             be
             baptized
             were
             a
             Turk
             ,
             or
             
             a
             Jew
             ,
             who
             both
             hate
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             so
             scandalized
             at
             this
             Transient
             Image
             and
             humane
             Symbol
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             never
             be
             Christians
             or
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             than
             receive
             it
             ;
             yet
             must
             the
             poor
             Priest
             let
             them
             go
             without
             Christianity
             ,
             rather
             than
             Baptize
             them
             without
             this
             Image
             of
             a
             Cross
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             be
             suspended
             from
             preaching
             Christs
             Gospel
             to
             the
             ignorant
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             if
             he
             will
             bear
             that
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             that
             so
             poor
             souls
             may
             be
             the
             losers
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             the
             commonest
             whore
             or
             wicked
             woman
             come
             to
             be
             Churched
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             after
             child-bearing
             ,
             the
             Priest
             must
             use
             all
             the
             Office
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             without
             first
             expecting
             her
             repentance
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             were
             the
             chastest
             person
             :
             And
             must
             give
             her
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             no
             Priest
             as
             such
             (
             till
             Licensed
             )
             hath
             power
             [
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             expound
             in
             his
             own
             Cure
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             (
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             his
             family
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             of
             his
             ignorant
             neighbours
             )
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             matter
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             ;
             But
             shall
             only
             study
             to
             Read
             plainly
             and
             aptly
             ,
             without
             glossing
             or
             adding
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Are
             these
             Authorized
             Priests
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             so
             much
             as
             tell
             a
             Child
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             Catechism
             ,
             or
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Faith
             ?
             No
             though
             an
             ignorant
             person
             ask
             him
             ?
             The
             Priests
             lips
             should
             preserve
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             should
             be
             enquired
             of
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             But
             an
             English
             Priest
             may
             not
             expound
             any
             Matter
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             but
             barely
             Read
             ,
             till
             the
             Bishop
             License
             him
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               If
               they
               be
               not
               able
               ,
               it
               will
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Will
             the
             righteous
             God
             be
             always
             mocked
             ?
             and
             suffer
             men
             to
             make
             merchandice
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             vilifie
             them
             and
             set
             them
             at
             cheaper
             rates
             than
             they
             would
             do
             a
             goose
             ,
             a
             pig
             ,
             or
             a
             dog
             ?
             Is
             this
             a
             fit
             answer
             for
             those
             that
             are
             their
             Ordainers
             ?
             under
             whose
             examination
             and
             hands
             all
             men
             enter
             into
             the
             Ministery
             ?
             Will
             they
             say
             that
             they
             can
             get
             no
             better
             ?
             What
             ,
             not
             when
             they
             have
             made
             so
             many
             Canonical
             Engines
             to
             keep
             out
             better
             ?
             What
             ,
             not
             when
             such
             as
             Cartwright
             ,
             Hildersham
             ,
             Amesius
             ,
             Parker
             ,
             Dod
             ,
             Ball
             ,
             &c.
             are
             cast
             out
             as
             unworthy
             ?
             When
             so
             many
             hundred
             were
             silenced
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             and
             King
             James's
             days
             ;
             and
             Eighteen
             Hundred
             of
             us
             now
             ?
             When
             the
             Bishops
             have
             got
             so
             many
             Laws
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             Preaching
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             to
             banish
             us
             five
             miles
             from
             all
             Cities
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             places
             where
             we
             have
             preached
             ?
             When
             none
             but
             their
             sworn
             Curates
             ,
             Subscribers
             ,
             Declarers
             ,
             &c.
             may
             preach
             ,
             yet
             can
             they
             get
             no
             better
             ?
             Will
             they
             keep
             up
             a
             Ministry
             whom
             they
             will
             themselves
             so
             ignominiously
             stigmatize
             ,
             as
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             Presbyters
             ,
             may
             be
             endured
             to
             expound
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Matter
             ,
             but
             barely
             to
             Read
             ?
             Yea
             as
             if
             they
             would
             disswade
             them
             from
             all
             Learning
             of
             Humanity
             or
             Divinity
             as
             needless
             or
             hurtful
             things
             ,
             they
             say
             [
             he
             shall
             only
             study
             to
             Read
             plainly
             and
             aptly
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             he
             that
             studieth
             for
             any
             more
             than
             to
             Read
             ,
             doth
             break
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Also
             a
             Priest
             as
             such
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             what
             Garments
             he
             shall
             wear
             ,
             nor
             of
             what
             colour
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             in
             what
             house
             he
             may
             instruct
             or
             pray
             with
             any
             of
             his
             flock
             :
             nor
             when
             so
             much
             as
             with
             his
             Church
             in
             publick
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             sick
             or
             afflicted
             neighbour
             in
             private
             ,
             to
             Fast
             and
             Pray
             :
             But
             they
             are
             all
             straitly
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             or
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             (
             except
             to
             the
             sick
             )
             in
             private
             houses
             :
             To
             preach
             or
             officiate
             in
             any
             room
             save
             a
             Consecrated
             Chappel
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             Noblemans
             house
             ;
             To
             keep
             publick
             or
             private
             fasts
             ;
             To
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Parish
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             they
             go
             from
             their
             own
             Priest
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             studied
             more
             than
             to
             Read
             :
             They
             have
             not
             power
             to
             admit
             any
             other
             ,
             how
             Learned
             and
             Holy
             soever
             ,
             to
             preach
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             Licence
             .
             All
             these
             shew
             their
             Priestly
             power
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               a
               Surrogate
               may
               Excommunicate
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             That
             is
             but
             ludicrous
             pro
             forma
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             but
             their
             self-condemnations
             while
             they
             allow
             one
             Presbyter
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             forbidden
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             Ordinaries
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               They
               make
               Canons
               in
               Convocations
               ,
               and
               choose
               Convocation
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             but
             two
             Priests
             of
             many
             hundred
             that
             are
             in
             a
             Convocation
             :
             And
             what
             's
             that
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             Choosing
             is
             not
             a
             Governing
             act
             .
             Where
             the
             people
             choose
             Kings
             and
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             it
             proveth
             not
             that
             they
             have
             any
             Government
             themselves
             .
             The
             Laity
             ever
             formerly
             chose
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             no
             Bishops
             nor
             Church
             Rulers
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Bishops
             power
             to
             frustrate
             their
             choice
             .
             For
             when
             they
             have
             chosen
             four
             ,
             he
             may
             put
             by
             two
             of
             them
             .
             In
             this
             great
             Convocation
             which
             hath
             new
             moulded
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             which
             hath
             formed
             the
             Engines
             that
             have
             done
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             famous
             City
             of
             London
             had
             not
             one
             chosen
             Clerk
             in
             the
             Convocation
             .
             (
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             they
             Conform
             not
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             bound
             by
             their
             own
             Consent
             )
             For
             when
             they
             chose
             Mr.
             Calamy
             and
             my self
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             refused
             us
             both
             (
             which
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             mentioning
             in
             discontent
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             greater
             Mercy
             than
             I
             can
             well
             express
             )
             4.
             
             I
             take
             not
             Canon-making
             to
             be
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office.
             If
             two
             of
             many
             hundred
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             please
             the
             Plural
             Number
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             and
             other
             Dignitaries
             (
             whom
             they
             cannot
             over-vote
             )
             by
             serving
             them
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             doth
             that
             prove
             that
             Presbyters
             as
             such
             have
             the
             Governing
             power
             of
             their
             flocks
             ?
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             striving
             for
             a
             power
             of
             Ruling
             one
             another
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             Excommunicating
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             nor
             a
             power
             of
             making
             Laws
             ,
             or
             
             Ruling
             Neighbour
             Churches
             :
             But
             only
             a
             power
             of
             Guiding
             their
             own
             flocks
             ,
             and
             judging
             of
             their
             own
             actions
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             as
             Ungoverned
             or
             without
             Appeals
             :
             But
             as
             Ruled
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             consociated
             for
             Concord
             with
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             Volunteers
             .
             And
             if
             Archbishops
             also
             Rule
             them
             by
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             we
             shall
             submit
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             That
             the
             great
             change
             of
             Government
             hitherto
             described
             (
             the
             making
             of
             new
             species
             of
             Churches
             ,
             a
             new
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             half-sub-presbyters
             ,
             with
             the
             Deposition
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             )
             was
             sinfully
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             pretences
             (
             and
             no
             more
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             made
             to
             justifie
             all
             this
             foredescribed
             change
             .
             The
             first
             is
             by
             Dr.
             Hammond
             when
             he
             was
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             at
             last
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             London
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             Subpresbyters
             were
             Ordained
             in
             Saint
             John's
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             him
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             though
             de
             facto
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             but
             single
             Pastors
             (
             without
             Sub-presbyters
             at
             least
             )
             over
             single
             Churches
             or
             Assemblies
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             done
             with
             an
             Obligatory
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             so
             fixing
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             only
             de
             facto
             ,
             pro
             tempore
             ,
             as
             a
             State
             of
             immaturity
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             and
             intent
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             grow
             up
             to
             the
             change
             of
             this
             at
             maturity
             .
          
           
             I.
             To
             the
             first
             Pretence
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             What
             probability
             is
             there
             that
             one
             Apostle
             when
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             dead
             should
             make
             so
             great
             a
             change
             in
             their
             Church
             Orders
             ?
             Either
             it
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Commission
             and
             work
             to
             settle
             Church
             Offices
             and
             orders
             for
             Government
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             (
             as
             to
             the
             species
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             before
             done
             it
             ;
             or
             to
             settle
             it
             by
             revealing
             what
             Christ
             did
             command
             them
             ;
             either
             from
             Christ's
             mouth
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirits
             inspiration
             ,
             to
             ●●tle
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             Moses
             did
             the
             Jewish
             .
             )
             If
             it
             were
             none
             of
             their
             Commissioned
             Office
             work
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             none
             of
             John's
             :
             And
             then
             it
             is
             done
             so
             as
             may
             be
             yet
             undone
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             John's
             work
             it
             was
             Theirs
             ;
             And
             if
             theirs
             ,
             why
             did
             they
             not
             perform
             it
             ?
             Even
             while
             they
             
             had
             that
             promise
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             ,
             If
             two
             of
             you
             agree
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             you
             say
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             till
             they
             were
             all
             dead
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Fiction
             .
             The
             greatest
             numerous
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             had
             more
             need
             of
             more
             than
             One
             to
             officiate
             among
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             had
             Ephesus
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Coritnb
             ,
             &c.
             )
             than
             most
             Churches
             else
             had
             in
             St.
             John's
             days
             .
             And
             were
             all
             the
             Apostles
             so
             negligent
             and
             forgetful
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             proof
             is
             there
             that
             St.
             John
             did
             make
             this
             change
             ?
             It
             is
             either
             by
             Scripture
             that
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             or
             by
             History
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             by
             Scripture
             :
             For
             1.
             
             No
             Scripture
             mentioneth
             S.
             John's
             doing
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             his
             followers
             confess
             that
             it
             was
             not
             done
             (
             as
             can
             be
             proved
             )
             in
             Scripture
             times
             .
             And
             Chronologers
             suppose
             that
             there
             was
             but
             a
             year
             or
             two
             ,
             between
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             writing
             of
             his
             Apocalypse
             .
             And
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             he
             began
             so
             great
             a
             Change
             the
             last
             year
             of
             his
             life
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             History
             maketh
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
             (
             For
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             answer
             their
             nonconcluding
             reason
             ,
             from
             St.
             John's
             bringing
             a
             young
             prodigal
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             educated
             ,
             or
             his
             Ordaining
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             is
             said
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
             )
             Let
             them
             give
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             any
             Satisfactory
             proof
             ,
             that
             S.
             John
             alone
             ,
             a
             year
             or
             two
             ere
             he
             died
             ,
             made
             this
             new
             species
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Churches
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             But
             blind
             presumptions
             we
             dare
             not
             trust
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             None
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             ,
             Councils
             or
             Doctors
             (
             that
             ever
             I
             could
             find
             )
             did
             ever
             hold
             that
             Subpresbyters
             were
             instituted
             by
             St.
             John
             alone
             ,
             and
             these
             changes
             made
             by
             him
             :
             How
             then
             shall
             we
             think
             that
             men
             of
             yesterday
             can
             tell
             us
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             better
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             history
             of
             those
             times
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             as
             good
             a
             course
             as
             this
             ,
             what
             humane
             corruption
             may
             not
             be
             defended
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             supposed
             insufficient
             to
             notifie
             Gods
             Church-institutions
             to
             us
             ?
             When
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             in
             Scripture
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             Papists
             or
             others
             may
             say
             that
             S.
             John
             made
             this
             or
             that
             Change
             when
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             dead
             :
             But
             why
             must
             we
             believe
             them
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Church
             hath
             rejected
             this
             plea
             already
             long
             ago
             .
             When
             Papias
             pleaded
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Millenary
             Doctrine
             from
             St.
             John
             himself
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             pretended
             his
             Authority
             for
             their
             time
             of
             Easters
             observation
             ;
             here
             was
             incomparably
             a
             fairer
             shew
             of
             St.
             John's
             Authority
             than
             is
             produced
             by
             Dr.
             H.
             in
             the
             present
             case
             :
             And
             yet
             both
             were
             over-ruled
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             intentions
             that
             their
             establishment
             herein
             should
             be
             but
             temporary
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             the
             will
             of
             man
             to
             change
             ,
             I
             have
             largely
             proved
             in
             my
             Disput
             .
             1.
             of
             Church
             Government
             long
             ago
             .
             I
             now
             only
             say
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             the
             Apostles
             did
             in
             execution
             of
             a
             Commission
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             promised
             and
             gave
             them
             his
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             himself
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             changed
             but
             by
             an
             Authority
             equal
             to
             that
             which
             did
             it
             .
             But
             such
             was
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             species
             of
             Churches
             and
             Elders
             .
             Ergo
             —
             &c.
             The
             Commission
             is
             before
             recited
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             promise
             and
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             full
             proof
             of
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             no
             proof
             of
             a
             purpose
             that
             men
             should
             afterward
             change
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             institution
             should
             be
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             cease
             ;
             there
             that
             Institution
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             stand
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             repeal
             ,
             cessation
             ,
             or
             allowed
             mutation
             to
             befeigned
             .
             But
             there
             is
             full
             proof
             of
             a
             Divine
             institution
             by
             the
             Apostles
             that
             Preesbyters
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Government
             were
             placed
             over
             single
             Churches
             (
             and
             no
             other
             saith
             Dr.
             H.
             )
             And
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             brought
             us
             at
             all
             ,
             of
             either
             Repeal
             ,
             Cessation
             ,
             or
             Allowance
             for
             mutation
             —
             Ergo
             &c.
             —
             They
             confess
             de
             facto
             all
             that
             we
             desire
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             then
             none
             but
             single
             Churches
             or
             Congregations
             under
             one
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             were
             no
             Subpresbyters
             .
             Let
             them
             now
             prove
             the
             Allowance
             of
             a
             Change.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             supposition
             is
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             which
             leaveth
             nothing
             sure
             in
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             and
             Religion
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             supposition
             of
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Orders
             in
             these
             points
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             after
             times
             may
             change
             these
             Orders
             ,
             who
             can
             prove
             that
             they
             may
             not
             change
             all
             things
             else
             of
             supernatural
             institution
             ?
             As
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             nothing
             is
             sure
             ,
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Christ
               himself
               instituted
               these
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               not
               be
               changed
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             Christ
             himself
             that
             wrote
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             his
             servants
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             himself
             did
             that
             mediately
             which
             his
             Apostles
             did
             by
             his
             Mandate
             and
             Spirit
             .
             Matth.
             28.
             20.
             
             The
             Spirit
             was
             given
             them
             to
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             their
             remembrance
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             .
             And
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             Teach
             the
             Churches
             all
             things
             which
             Christ
             had
             commanded
             them
             .
             And
             as
             Christ
             made
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             that
             which
             was
             but
             directly
             against
             his
             humanity
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             promised
             his
             Disciples
             that
             by
             that
             Spirit
             they
             should
             do
             greater
             works
             than
             his
             ,
             so
             that
             which
             his
             Spirit
             in
             them
             did
             establish
             ,
             was
             of
             no
             less
             authority
             ,
             than
             if
             Christ
             had
             personally
             established
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             this
             rule
             the
             Prelates
             themselves
             may
             be
             yet
             taken
             down
             by
             as
             good
             authority
             as
             the
             Apostles
             other
             settlement
             was
             changed
             :
             For
             if
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Humane
             Authority
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             as
             great
             Humane
             power
             to
             make
             that
             further
             change
             :
             Wherever
             they
             place
             it
             ,
             in
             Kings
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Councils
             ,
             they
             may
             yet
             put
             down
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             as
             good
             authority
             as
             they
             put
             down
             what
             the
             Apostles
             set
             up
             ;
             and
             may
             set
             up
             more
             new
             orders
             still
             ,
             by
             as
             good
             authority
             
             as
             they
             set
             up
             these
             half-presbyters
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Church
             shall
             change
             as
             the
             Moon
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             which
             is
             accounted
             a
             reproach
             to
             all
             Governours
             is
             not
             without
             proof
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             inspired
             Apostles
             .
             But
             to
             make
             oft
             and
             sudden
             changes
             of
             Government
             ,
             is
             accounted
             a
             reproach
             to
             all
             Governours
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             they
             wanted
             either
             foresight
             and
             wisdom
             to
             know
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             Power
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             To
             make
             Laws
             and
             se●
             up
             Churches
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Orders
             ,
             this
             year
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             new
             ones
             a
             few
             years
             after
             ,
             seemeth
             levity
             and
             mutability
             in
             man
             :
             And
             therefore
             must
             not
             without
             cause
             and
             proof
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God.
             And
             the
             rather
             because
             that
             Moses
             Laws
             had
             stood
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             down
             of
             them
             was
             a
             scandal
             very
             hardly
             born
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Apostles
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             should
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Spirit
             others
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             to
             continue
             but
             till
             they
             died
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             more
             strange
             and
             increase
             the
             offence
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             was
             no
             sufficient
             change
             of
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             Therefore
             there
             was
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             change
             the
             thing
             it self
             (
             if
             Prelates
             had
             had
             Authority
             to
             do
             it
             .
             )
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             Scripture
             times
             there
             were
             not
             worthy
             men
             enow
             ,
             to
             make
             Subpresbyters
             and
             Bishops
             both
             of
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             by
             what
             Scripture
             speaketh
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             large
             pourings
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             those
             times
             :
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             many
             Prophets
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             other
             inspired
             speakers
             which
             were
             then
             in
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Insomuch
             that
             at
             Corinth
             Paul
             was
             put
             to
             limit
             them
             in
             the
             number
             of
             speakers
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             gifts
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             's
             known
             by
             history
             and
             the
             great
             paucity
             of
             Writers
             in
             the
             next
             age
             ,
             that
             when
             those
             miraculous
             gifts
             abated
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             greater
             paucity
             of
             fit
             Teachers
             ,
             proportionably
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Churches
             ,
             than
             before
             .
             3.
             
             And
             who
             can
             prove
             that
             if
             there
             had
             been
             more
             men
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             would
             have
             made
             a
             new
             Order
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Obj.
             
               But
               the
               Churches
               grew
               greater
               after
               than
               before
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Where
             was
             there
             three
             Churches
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             for
             300
             years
             so
             numerous
             as
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Churches
             were
             more
             numerous
             ,
             why
             might
             they
             not
             have
             been
             distributed
             into
             more
             particular
             Churches
             ?
             3.
             
             Or
             how
             prove
             you
             that
             Presbyters
             should
             not
             rather
             have
             been
             increased
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             than
             a
             new
             Order
             invented
             ?
             4.
             
             This
             contradicts
             the
             former
             objection
             :
             For
             if
             that
             Churches
             were
             so
             small
             and
             few
             before
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             there
             might
             have
             been
             the
             more
             gifted
             persons
             spared
             to
             have
             made
             two
             Orders
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             And
             what
             if
             in
             Constantine's
             days
             the
             Churches
             grew
             yet
             greater
             ,
             than
             they
             did
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             third
             age
             compared
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             will
             it
             follow
             that
             still
             more
             new
             Orders
             may
             be
             devised
             ,
             as
             Subpriests
             were
             ?
          
           
           
             7.
             
             There
             are
             worser
             reasons
             of
             the
             change
             too
             visible
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             a
             secret
             unproved
             mental
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             In
             Christs
             own
             time
             ,
             even
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             strove
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             .
             False
             Apostles
             afterward
             troubled
             Paul
             by
             striving
             for
             a
             superiority
             of
             reputation
             .
             Diotrephes
             loved
             to
             have
             the
             preeminence
             .
             Sect-masters
             rose
             up
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             :
             Acts
             20.
             30.
             
             Of
             your
             own
             selves
             shall
             men
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             disciples
             after
             them
             .
             Some
             caused
             Divisions
             and
             Offences
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             had
             learned
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             In
             Clem.
             Rom.
             time
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             contending
             about
             Episcopacy
             and
             superiority
             ,
             even
             Lay-men
             aspiring
             to
             the
             chair
             .
             Peter
             seemeth
             to
             foresee
             what
             Pastors
             would
             do
             ,
             when
             he
             forewarneth
             them
             not
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Victor
             quickly
             practised
             the
             contrary
             when
             he
             Excommunicated
             the
             Asian
             Bishops
             .
             See
             Grotius
             his
             complaint
             of
             the
             early
             and
             ancient
             pride
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             De
             Imper.
             sum
             .
             Pot.
             p.
             360
             ,
             361.
             
             Novatian
             with
             Novatus
             quickly
             shewed
             this
             spirit
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             wronged
             )
             at
             Rome
             and
             Carthage
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             Felicissimus
             and
             his
             partners
             against
             Cyprian
             .
             What
             stirrs
             were
             there
             for
             many
             ages
             between
             the
             Cecilians
             and
             the
             Donatists
             ?
             What
             horrid
             work
             was
             there
             at
             the
             Concil
             .
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             
             And
             Concil
             Chalcedon
             .
             &
             Concil
             .
             Eph.
             2.
             between
             the
             contending
             Bishops
             on
             each
             side
             ?
             The
             reading
             of
             the
             Acts
             would
             make
             a
             Christians
             face
             to
             blush
             .
             What
             strife
             between
             Anthymius
             and
             Basil
             for
             a
             larger
             Diocese
             ?
             What
             work
             against
             Nazianzen
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             Constantinople
             ?
             What
             sad
             exclamations
             maketh
             he
             against
             Synods
             ,
             and
             against
             these
             Names
             and
             Titles
             of
             preeminence
             and
             higher
             seats
             ,
             wishing
             the
             Church
             had
             never
             known
             them
             ?
             And
             yet
             he
             was
             angry
             with
             his
             friend
             Basil
             for
             placing
             him
             in
             so
             small
             a
             Bishoprick
             as
             Sosunis
             .
             What
             abundance
             of
             Epistles
             doth
             Isidore
             Pelusiota
             write
             to
             Eusebius
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Sosimus
             and
             the
             other
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             detecting
             and
             reproving
             their
             malignity
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             horrid
             wickedness
             ?
             And
             how
             sharply
             doth
             he
             lament
             that
             a
             faithful
             Ministry
             is
             degenerate
             into
             carnal
             formal
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             adorned
             the
             Temples
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             they
             maligned
             and
             persecuted
             the
             Godly
             who
             are
             the
             Church
             indeed
             ?
             How
             lamentable
             a
             description
             doth
             Sulpit.
             Severus
             give
             of
             the
             whole
             Synods
             of
             Bishops
             that
             followed
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             ?
             And
             in
             particular
             of
             Ithacius
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             fellow
             that
             made
             no
             conscience
             of
             what
             he
             said
             :
             And
             what
             did
             Martin
             think
             of
             them
             who
             avoided
             all
             their
             Communions
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             come
             to
             any
             of
             their
             Synods
             ?
             Especially
             because
             by
             stirring
             up
             the
             Magistrate
             against
             the
             Priscillianists
             ,
             they
             had
             taught
             the
             vulgar
             fury
             to
             abuse
             and
             reproach
             any
             man
             that
             did
             but
             read
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             fast
             ,
             and
             live
             strictly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             to
             be
             suspected
             of
             Priscillianism
             (
             which
             Hooker
             himself
             complaineth
             of
             ,
             Pref.
             )
             And
             Ambrose
             also
             did
             avoid
             them
             .
             What
             bloody
             work
             did
             Cyril
             and
             his
             party
             make
             at
             Alexandria
             ?
             What
             a
             man
             was
             Theophilus
             after
             him
             ?
             What
             work
             made
             he
             against
             Chrysostom
             ?
             What
             a
             Character
             doth
             Socrates
             give
             of
             him
             ?
             What
             insolence
             and
             furious
             zeal
             did
             Epiphanius
             shew
             in
             the
             same
             
             cause
             ,
             in
             thrusting
             himself
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Chrysostom
             to
             stir
             up
             his
             hearers
             to
             forsake
             him
             ?
             Hierom
             had
             a
             finger
             in
             the
             same
             cause
             :
             His
             quarrels
             with
             Johan
             Hierosol
             .
             with
             Ruffinus
             ,
             his
             abusive
             bitterness
             against
             Vigilantius
             ,
             &c.
             are
             well
             known
             .
             The
             multitudes
             of
             Canons
             for
             preserving
             the
             grandeur
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             small
             Cities
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             ne
             vilescat
             nomen
             Episcopi
             ,
             and
             for
             restraining
             Pride
             ,
             self-exaltation
             ,
             enlargement
             of
             Diocese
             ,
             encroachment
             on
             each
             other
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             do
             all
             shew
             the
             diseases
             that
             needed
             such
             a
             Cure
             ,
             or
             that
             had
             such
             a
             vent
             .
             In
             a
             word
             the
             Bishops
             never
             ceased
             contending
             ,
             partly
             for
             their
             several
             opinions
             and
             errours
             ;
             and
             partly
             for
             preeminence
             and
             rule
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             brought
             it
             to
             that
             pass
             as
             we
             see
             it
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             between
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             that
             Pride
             and
             Contention
             were
             cured
             but
             in
             part
             in
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             And
             that
             the
             remaining
             part
             was
             so
             strong
             and
             operative
             ,
             as
             maketh
             it
             too
             credible
             that
             there
             were
             ill
             causes
             enow
             for
             enlarging
             of
             Dioceses
             and
             getting
             many
             Churches
             into
             one
             mans
             power
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             new
             Order
             of
             half-subpresbyters
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             event
             of
             such
             a
             change
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Intent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             this
             change
             should
             be
             made
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             you
             can
             prove
             that
             all
             this
             turbulent
             pride
             and
             strife
             was
             intended
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             so
             soon
             after
             the
             Apostles
             all
             the
             Churches
             would
             conspire
             in
             such
             an
             error
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             all
             these
             things
             before
             mentioned
             were
             not
             done
             ,
             or
             if
             matter
             of
             known
             fact
             may
             be
             denied
             as
             improbable
             ,
             then
             that
             objection
             hath
             some
             sence
             .
             To
             which
             I
             add
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             this
             change
             was
             not
             made
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             slow
             degrees
             :
             No
             nor
             made
             so
             soon
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             nor
             so
             universally
             ,
             but
             in
             long
             time
             ,
             except
             at
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             ;
             It
             was
             long
             before
             the
             Churches
             knew
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             I
             think
             none
             will
             deny
             but
             other
             things
             were
             taken
             up
             as
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             customes
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             now
             rejected
             as
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             To
             say
             no
             more
             of
             Easter
             and
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             there
             were
             five
             ceremonies
             which
             were
             accounted
             the
             Churches
             universal
             customes
             ,
             and
             traditions
             ,
             and
             none
             was
             to
             omit
             ,
             viz.
             not
             kneeling
             in
             adoration
             on
             the
             Lords
             days
             ,
             Adoring
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             White
             Garment
             ,
             the
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             and
             the
             Chrism
             to
             the
             Baptized
             :
             But
             were
             these
             such
             ?
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomen
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             tell
             us
             great
             Reasons
             to
             believe
             that
             (
             whatever
             some
             say
             )
             the
             time
             of
             Easter
             ,
             the
             Fast
             of
             Lent
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             observances
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             the
             largeness
             or
             smallness
             of
             Dioceses
             ,
             were
             no
             Laws
             of
             God
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             usages
             voluntarily
             and
             diversly
             taken
             up
             ,
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             Christians
             should
             condemn
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             allow
             a
             liberty
             of
             dissent
             and
             difference
             ,
             without
             breach
             of
             Charity
             or
             peace
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Moreover
             it
             is
             a
             clear
             proof
             that
             the
             Apostles
             intended
             no
             such
             change
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             left
             no
             Rule
             ,
             Instructions
             or
             Directions
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             new
             sort
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             for
             their
             performance
             of
             their
             places
             .
             They
             
             left
             full
             directions
             for
             the
             Ordination
             and
             Regulation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             called
             Pesbyters
             ,
             and
             for
             Deacons
             ,
             not
             leaving
             out
             so
             much
             as
             Deaconesses
             ;
             And
             would
             they
             have
             wholly
             omitted
             all
             instructions
             for
             the
             new
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             &c.
             if
             they
             had
             intended
             them
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             To
             put
             all
             out
             of
             controversie
             ,
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             that
             his
             setled
             orders
             are
             for
             continuance
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Such
             Offices
             as
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             we
             all
             come
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             God
             do
             give
             some
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             build
             thereon
             ,
             yet
             he
             leaveth
             not
             men
             to
             make
             new
             Officers
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             appointed
             work
             .
             Timothy
             had
             charge
             to
             propagate
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             orders
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             But
             of
             this
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             see
             full
             proofs
             in
             my
             2.
             sheet
             for
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             a
             perfect
             standing
             Rule
             for
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Faith
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             Church
             worship
             and
             Communion
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             ?
             And
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             it
             ?
             And
             what
             stop
             shall
             we
             make
             of
             our
             additions
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Law
             or
             Rule
             to
             govern
             the
             universal
             Church
             ?
             And
             who
             are
             they
             that
             have
             power
             to
             Rule
             the
             Church
             universal
             ?
             See
             my
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             against
             the
             claim
             of
             Pope
             and
             General
             Councils
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             the
             adding
             and
             altering
             is
             presumption
             ,
             except
             in
             circumstantials
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             mans
             determination
             :
             And
             then
             why
             must
             we
             swear
             never
             to
             alter
             unnecessary
             circumstances
             ,
             were
             they
             such
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             The
             fourth
             Argument
             ,
             From
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             their
             performance
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ,
             in
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             ;
             And
             the
             certain
             exclusion
             and
             destruction
             of
             true
             particular
             Church
             Government
             ,
             while
             one
             man
             only
             will
             undertake
             a
             work
             too
             great
             for
             many
             hundreds
             .
          
           
             ALI
             that
             I
             have
             said
             hitherto
             is
             far
             short
             of
             this
             one
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             notorious
             unquestionable
             mischiefs
             which
             the
             opposed
             frame
             of
             Prelacy
             doth
             infer
             ;
             not
             probably
             ,
             but
             certainly
             ;
             not
             only
             where
             Bishops
             are
             bad
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             best
             ;
             not
             in
             some
             Churches
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             
               ARGUMENT
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 Form
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sworn
                 to
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 destroyeth
                 and
                 nullifieth
                 true
                 particular
                 Church
                 Government
                 wherever
                 it
                 obtaineth
                 .
              
               But
               such
               is
               the
               opposed
               frame
               .
            
             
               None
               will
               deny
               the
               Major
               but
               the
               Erastians
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               only
               is
               the
               Church
               Governour
               (
               which
               as
               to
               forcing
               Government
               is
               true
               )
               And
               they
               that
               so
               think
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               against
               Bishops
               otherwise
               than
               as
               they
               are
               Preachers
               or
               Magistrates
               .
               Therefore
               I
               may
               let
               them
               pass
               .
            
             
               The
               Minor
               I
               am
               to
               prove
               by
               parts
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               shewed
               how
               great
               the
               Dioceses
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               work
               proper
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               can
               be
               done
               by
               a
               Lay-man
               ,
               or
               any
               but
               a
               Bishop
               .
               And
               have
               prevented
               the
               pretence
               of
               doing
               it
               per
               alios
               .
               And
               now
               I
               must
               shew
               more
               fully
               than
               in
               the
               former
               breviate
               ,
               what
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Bishop
               is
               ;
               And
               then
               you
               shall
               see
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               impossible
               .
               And
               lest
               you
               think
               I
               precisely
               feign
               more
               work
               than
               God
               hath
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               it
               out
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               Teaching
               of
               the
               Flock
               .
               II.
               The
               Priestly
               worshipping
               of
               God
               with
               them
               .
               III.
               The
               Government
               of
               them
               by
               Discipline
               ,
               are
               the
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Office
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               The
               Teaching
               of
               the
               Flock
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Publick
               Teaching
               them
               in
               their
               Sacred
               Assemblies
               ,
               by
               expounding
               and
               applying
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               taking
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               saith
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               [
               The
               Bishops
               of
               your
               several
               Churches
               ,
               I
               exhort
               —
               take
               care
               of
               your
               several
               Churches
               and
               govern
               them
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             
               Heb.
               13.
               
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Dr.
               H.
               [
               Set
               before
               your
               eyes
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Governours
               that
               have
               been
               in
               your
               Church
               and
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               you
               —
               ]
               Acts
               20.
               7.
               
               Upon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               when
               the
               Disciples
               came
               together
               to
               break
               bread
               ,
               Paul
               preached
               to
               them
               —
               ]
               Matth.
               24.
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               Who
               then
               is
               a
               faithful
               and
               wise
               servant
               whom
               his
               Lord
               hath
               made
               ruler
               over
               his
               houshold
               to
               give
               them
               meat
               in
               due
               season
               .
               ]
            
             
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12.
               
               We
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               to
               know
               them
               that
               labour
               among
               you
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               and
               admonish
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
               ]
               D.
               H.
               [
               Pay
               (
               your
               Bishops
               )
               as
               great
               a
               respect
               as
               is
               possible
               for
               the
               pains
               they
               have
               taken
               among
               you
               .
               ]
            
             
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               The
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
               are
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               .
               ]
               D.
               H.
               [
               Let
               the
               Bishops
               that
               have
               discharged
               that
               function
               well
               ,
               receive
               for
               their
               Reward
               twice
               as
               much
               as
               others
               have
               ,
               especially
               those
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               news
               ,
               and
               also
               continue
               to
               instruct
               congregations
               of
               Christians
               in
               setled
               Churches
               .
               ]
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
               A
               Bishop
               must
               be
               —
               apt
               to
               teach
               .
               ]
               D.
               H.
               [
               One
               that
               is
               able
               and
               ready
               to
               communicate
               to
               others
               the
               knowledge
               that
               himself
               hath
               .
               ]
            
             
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               ,
               and
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               ,
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               with
               all
               long-suffering
               and
               doctrine
               .
               ]
               See
               Dr.
               H.
               Annot.
               
            
             
               And
               can
               one
               Bishop
               be
               the
               publick
               Teacher
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               a
               hundred
               ,
               or
               many
               Churches
               :
               Can
               he
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               their
               meat
               in
               due
               season
               ?
               where
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               never
               heard
               his
               voice
               nor
               saw
               his
               face
               ?
               Is
               the
               flock
               with
               them
               or
               among
               them
               ?
               Can
               you
               say
               to
               his
               Diocese
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               know
               the
               Bishop
               that
               laboureth
               among
               you
               and
               admonisheth
               you
               ,
               and
               esteem
               him
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               his
               works
               sake
               ?
               Will
               they
               not
               say
               you
               mock
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               know
               him
               whom
               they
               never
               saw
               ;
               nor
               love
               him
               for
               his
               work
               and
               admonition
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               never
               was
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               never
               workt
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               never
               admonisht
               them
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               one
               of
               many
               hundred
               saw
               him
               ,
               and
               heard
               a
               Visitation
               Sermon
               in
               one
               City
               or
               market
               Town
               once
               in
               three
               years
               ,
               or
               a
               year
               at
               most
               .
               Must
               many
               hundred
               Congregations
               that
               never
               heard
               him
               ,
               give
               him
               double
               honour
               that
               preacheth
               sometime
               to
               one
               Congregation
               a
               hundred
               or
               twenty
               miles
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               as
               their
               Instructing
               Elder
               ?
               Judge
               of
               the
               possibility
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Bishops
               are
               also
               bound
               to
               private
               helps
               ,
               instruction
               ,
               counsel
               ,
               and
               to
               watch
               over
               all
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               every
               particular
               member
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               a
               Father
               
               must
               look
               to
               every
               Child
               ,
               and
               a
               shepherd
               to
               every
               sheep
               ,
               and
               a
               Physician
               to
               every
               Patient
               .
            
             
               Acts
               20.
               20
               ,
               28
               ,
               31.
               
               I
               taught
               you
               publickly
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               —
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               to
               your selves
               and
               to
               all
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Overseers
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               —
               Therefore
               watch
               ,
               and
               remember
               that
               by
               the
               space
               of
               three
               years
               ,
               I
               ceased
               not
               to
               warn
               every
               one
               night
               and
               day
               with
               tears
               ]
               D.
               H.
               [
               Instructing
               both
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               in
               private
               Schools
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               several
               houses
               whither
               I
               also
               came
               —
               Wherefore
               ye
               that
               are
               Bishops
               or
               Governours
               of
               the
               several
               Churches
               ,
               —
               look
               to
               your selves
               and
               the
               Churches
               committed
               to
               your
               trust
               ,
               to
               rule
               and
               order
               all
               the
               faithful
               Christians
               under
               you
               .
               ]
            
             
               Col.
               1.
               28.
               
               Whom
               we
               preach
               ,
               warning
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               teaching
               every
               man
               in
               all
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               present
               every
               man
               perfect
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               ]
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               as
               those
               that
               must
               give
               account
               .
               ]
               D.
               H.
               [
               Obey
               those
               that
               are
               set
               to
               Rule
               over
               your
               several
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               whose
               whole
               care
               is
               spent
               among
               you
               ,
               as
               being
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               your
               proficiency
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               ]
            
             
               I
               before
               cited
               Ignatius
               telling
               the
               Bishop
               that
               he
               must
               enquire
               after
               every
               one
               by
               name
               ,
               even
               servants
               and
               maids
               .
               And
               Dr.
               Jer.
               Taylor
               who
               saith
               ,
               No
               man
               can
               be
               accountable
               for
               them
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               (
               or
               cannot
               know
               .
               )
            
             
               Now
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               Bishop
               to
               do
               this
               :
               To
               instruct
               ,
               oversee
               ,
               counsel
               ,
               one
               of
               many
               hundreds
               of
               the
               flock
               ?
               who
               know
               him
               no
               more
               than
               one
               in
               another
               kingdom
               ?
               Is
               this
               pastoral
               teaching
               of
               particular
               Souls
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               Apparitor
               call
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               when
               he
               Conformeth
               not
               ,
               or
               offendeth
               ,
               to
               a
               Chancellors
               Court
               ;
               How
               little
               know
               they
               what
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Pastor
               is
               that
               think
               so
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Bishops
               must
               teach
               the
               flock
               by
               their
               own
               visible
               example
               ;
               By
               holy
               speaking
               and
               holy
               living
               before
               their
               flocks
               .
               Heb.
               13.
               7.
               
               [
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               faith
               follow
               ,
               considering
               the
               end
               of
               their
               conversations
               .
               ]
               D.
               H.
               [
               Set
               before
               your
               eyes
               the
               Bishops
               —
               observe
               their
               manner
               of
               living
               .
               ]
               If
               it
               were
               the
               Pope
               at
               Rome
               ,
               we
               might
               cast
               a
               conjecture
               by
               the
               report
               of
               that
               great
               liar
               fame
               ,
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               place
               that
               we
               hear
               often
               from
               in
               the
               Curranto's
               and
               Gazets
               :
               But
               no
               Ga●et
               telleth
               us
               of
               the
               life
               of
               our
               Bishop
               .
               And
               how
               shall
               those
               observe
               their
               manner
               of
               living
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               be
               alive
               or
               dead
               ,
               till
               a
               Minister
               is
               to
               be
               silenced
               ,
               or
               a
               new
               Bishop
               doth
               succeed
               the
               old
               ?
               You
               may
               as
               well
               bid
               us
               observe
               how
               they
               live
               in
               the
               West-Indies
               .
            
             
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               5.
               3.
               
               Neither
               as
               being
               Lords
               over
               Gods
               Heritage
               (
               or
               having
               dominion
               over
               your
               charges
               )
               but
               being
               ensamples
               to
               the
               Flock
               .
               ]
               D.
               H.
               [
               Walking
               Christianly
               and
               exemplarily
               before
               them
               .
               ]
               What!
               before
               them
               that
               never
               saw
               or
               heard
               them
               ?
               Before
               men
               of
               another
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               may
               swear
               and
               not
               repent
               with
               Peter
               ,
               We
               know
               not
               the
               man
               ?
               What!
               be
               examples
               to
               them
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               notice
               of
               their
               words
               and
               lives
               ?
               But
               if
               really
               you
               think
               that
               fame
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               must
               be
               of
               persons
               and
               things
               not
               too
               far
               off
               .
               2.
               
               It
               must
               be
               
               in
               a
               Golden
               age
               or
               another
               world
               ,
               where
               good
               men
               are
               not
               hated
               and
               calumniated
               ,
               and
               where
               bad
               men
               if
               Great
               are
               not
               extolled
               ,
               and
               where
               false
               reports
               be
               not
               easily
               believed
               and
               reported
               ;
               where
               a
               vile
               person
               is
               contemned
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               are
               honoured
               ;
               Where
               the
               faithfullest
               Pastors
               are
               not
               the
               object
               of
               Great
               mens
               jealousie
               ,
               of
               bad
               mens
               malice
               ,
               of
               dissenters
               and
               contentious
               mens
               backbitings
               and
               reproch
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               made
               the
               drunkards
               song
               ,
               nor
               the
               scorn
               and
               off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               that
               reproveth
               or
               departeth
               from
               evil
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               himself
               a
               prey
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               where
               malignity
               ,
               worldliness
               ,
               and
               lying
               are
               not
               the
               predominant
               humours
               of
               the
               Age.
               When
               you
               have
               secured
               us
               of
               a
               true
               fame
               ,
               we
               will
               make
               the
               example
               of
               a
               stranger
               of
               another
               land
               or
               Diocese
               ,
               (
               as
               soon
               as
               one
               of
               this
               Diocese
               as
               strange
               to
               us
               )
               the
               exemplar
               of
               our
               lives
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Another
               part
               of
               the
               Bishops
               work
               is
               to
               preach
               to
               those
               without
               that
               are
               uncalled
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               opportunity
               :
               To
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               saith
               Dr.
               H.
               To
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               news
               :
               which
               made
               Dr.
               Downam
               and
               other
               Prelatists
               say
               That
               the
               City
               and
               Territories
               are
               their
               Diocese
               even
               when
               few
               of
               them
               are
               converted
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               first
               convert
               them
               and
               then
               govern
               them
               ;
               and
               Dr.
               H.
               to
               Note
               out
               of
               Clem.
               Rom.
               that
               they
               are
               made
               Bishops
               over
               the
               Infidels
               that
               should
               after
               believe
               .
               And
               doubtless
               they
               must
               do
               their
               best
               to
               call
               the
               unbelieving
               and
               impenitent
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               And
               how
               much
               of
               this
               will
               a
               Bishop
               have
               time
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Diocese
               of
               Christians
               on
               his
               hands
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Bishop
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               judge
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               Go
               and
               disciple
               me
               all
               nations
               baptizing
               them
               .
               And
               Dr.
               H.
               thinketh
               that
               no
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               Bishops
               baptized
               in
               Scripture
               time
               ,
               because
               there
               were
               then
               no
               other
               existent
               .
               And
               it
               is
               too
               evident
               in
               Antiquity
               (
               by
               what
               I
               before
               cited
               )
               that
               no
               child
               or
               aged
               person
               was
               usually
               baptized
               without
               a
               Bishop
               (
               when
               Bishops
               came
               up
               ,
               )
               at
               least
               they
               used
               to
               anoint
               their
               nostrils
               ,
               &c.
               with
               holy
               oyl
               .
               And
               doubtless
               they
               that
               Baptized
               or
               admitted
               to
               baptism
               ,
               did
               examine
               them
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               resolutions
               ,
               before
               they
               took
               them
               into
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Vow
               of
               God.
               And
               how
               many
               hundreds
               in
               a
               year
               can
               the
               Bishop
               do
               this
               for
               ,
               besides
               all
               his
               other
               work
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               by
               the
               English
               Canons
               and
               Rubrick
               the
               Bishops
               duty
               to
               confirm
               all
               that
               were
               baptized
               :
               many
               think
               it
               is
               meant
               in
               Heb.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Our
               Bishops
               take
               it
               for
               a
               proper
               part
               of
               their
               work
               .
               And
               they
               that
               must
               confirm
               them
               according
               to
               our
               Liturgy
               ,
               must
               know
               their
               understanding
               ,
               and
               receive
               their
               profession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               standing
               to
               their
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               requireth
               some
               time
               and
               labour
               with
               each
               one
               ,
               for
               him
               that
               will
               not
               make
               a
               mockery
               of
               it
               .
               Look
               into
               the
               Bills
               of
               London
               ,
               which
               tell
               you
               how
               many
               are
               born
               every
               week
               ;
               and
               thence
               conjecture
               how
               many
               hundreds
               in
               a
               year
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               in
               that
               Diocese
               to
               Confirm
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               other
               Dioceses
               proportionably
               ?
               Or
               if
               that
               will
               not
               inform
               you
               ,
               try
               over
               England
               where
               you
               come
               ,
               how
               many
               are
               (
               though
               but
               cursorily
               as
               a
               hasty
               ceremony
               )
               confirmedat
               all
               ?
               Whether
               it
               be
               one
               of
               many
               hundreds
               ?
               And
               set
               this
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               work
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               is
               the
               Bishops
               work
               to
               defend
               the
               truth
               against
               gainsayers
               ,
               to
               confute
               
               and
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               contradicters
               ,
               and
               confirm
               the
               troubled
               and
               wavering
               minded
               in
               the
               faith
               :
               not
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               nor
               by
               a
               quick
               prohibition
               of
               others
               to
               preach
               ;
               but
               by
               sober
               conferences
               ,
               and
               weight
               of
               evidence
               ,
               and
               by
               Epistles
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               at
               hand
               ,
               yea
               even
               to
               other
               Churches
               :
               and
               as
               one
               that
               is
               gentle
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               patient
               ,
               in
               meekness
               instructing
               them
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               And
               shall
               the
               Bishop
               do
               this
               for
               many
               hundred
               Churches
               ?
               While
               he
               is
               defending
               the
               poor
               flock
               against
               Papists
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Infidels
               (
               alas
               how
               numerous
               are
               the
               deceivers
               !
               )
               at
               Newark
               ,
               or
               Gainsborough
               ,
               or
               Boston
               ,
               what
               shall
               they
               all
               do
               between
               that
               and
               Barnet
               ,
               or
               the
               remotest
               part
               of
               Buckinghamshire
               ?
            
             
               II.
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Bishops
               office
               is
               to
               be
               the
               peoples
               Priestly
               guides
               in
               Gods
               worship
               :
               principally
               in
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               oft
               in
               private
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               confess
               the
               peoples
               sins
               and
               their
               own
               :
               To
               be
               their
               own
               and
               the
               Churches
               mouth
               in
               prayer
               ,
               thanksgiving
               and
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               in
               how
               many
               hundred
               Congregations
               at
               once
               will
               they
               do
               this
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               consecrate
               and
               distribute
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Communion
               ;
               and
               consequently
               to
               discern
               who
               are
               fit
               for
               it
               .
               And
               in
               how
               many
               Churches
               at
               once
               will
               he
               do
               this
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               bless
               the
               Congregation
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               meeting
               .
               All
               these
               I
               have
               before
               proved
               that
               the
               ancient
               Bishops
               did
               ;
               and
               Dr.
               Hammond
               saith
               ,
               No
               other
               in
               Scripture
               times
               ;
               And
               what
               Ubiquitary
               shall
               do
               this
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               in
               private
               it
               is
               the
               Bishop
               that
               must
               visit
               the
               sick
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               sent
               for
               by
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               must
               pray
               with
               them
               .
               As
               Dr.
               H.
               at
               large
               proveth
               ,
               Annot.
               in
               Jam.
               5.
               
               I
               have
               told
               you
               before
               how
               well
               and
               for
               how
               many
               he
               is
               able
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               our
               Dioceses
               .
               If
               that
               serve
               not
               turn
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               if
               you
               are
               foreigners
               ,
               ask
               English
               men
               what
               number
               it
               is
               of
               sick
               men
               in
               a
               Diocese
               that
               are
               visited
               and
               prayed
               with
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ?
               Compare
               them
               with
               the
               Bills
               of
               Mortality
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               judge
               proportionably
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               whether
               he
               visit
               one
               of
               many
               thousands
               of
               such
               as
               die
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               all
               the
               sick
               that
               do
               recover
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Bishops
               work
               to
               receive
               all
               the
               offerings
               ,
               first-fruits
               ,
               tythes
               ,
               and
               other
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Canons
               before
               cited
               say
               .
               And
               see
               Dr.
               H.
               on
               Act.
               2.
               c.
               and
               Act.
               4.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               was
               the
               Bishops
               work
               to
               take
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Poor
               ,
               Orphans
               ,
               Widows
               ,
               Strangers
               ,
               as
               the
               Canons
               cited
               shew
               ;
               And
               Dr.
               H.
               on
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               c.
               saith
               [
               The
               supreme
               trust
               a●d
               charge
               was
               reserved
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
               So
               in
               Can.
               41.
               
               Apost
               .
               A
               Bishop
               must
               have
               the
               care
               of
               the
               moneys
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               his
               power
               all
               be
               dispensed
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               &c.
               where
               he
               citeth
               Just
               .
               Mart.
               and
               Polycarp
               .
               for
               a
               particular
               care
               .
               I
               have
               before
               told
               you
               that
               if
               the
               poor
               of
               every
               parish
               be
               not
               relieved
               till
               the
               Bishop
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               few
               of
               the
               poor
               in
               England
               would
               be
               any
               more
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               than
               for
               famine
               ,
               nakedness
               ,
               and
               death
               .
            
             
               III.
               But
               the
               principal
               thing
               which
               I
               reckon
               impossible
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               destroyed
               by
               Diocesanes
               ,
               is
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               the
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               (
               or
               Parishes
               )
               in
               the
               Dio●●se
               .
            
             
             
               Where
               note
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Government
               ,
               2.
               
               No●
               of
               that
               General
               Inspection
               by
               which
               an
               Archbishop
               or
               General
               Pastor
               overseeth
               the
               inferiour
               Bishops
               with
               their
               flocks
               ,
               as
               a
               general
               Officer
               doth
               the
               Regiments
               and
               Troops
               in
               his
               Army
               ,
               which
               have
               Colonels
               and
               Captains
               of
               their
               own
               .
               But
               I
               speak
               of
               the
               particular
               Church
               Government
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               single
               Churches
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Captains
               over
               their
               own
               troops
               ,
               or
               rather
               Schoolmasters
               in
               their
               several
               Schools
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               the
               rather
               mention
               this
               because
               Bishops
               making
               it
               more
               proper
               to
               themselves
               ,
               than
               Teaching
               or
               Worship
               ,
               must
               hold
               ,
               (
               were
               they
               consistent
               with
               themselves
               )
               that
               they
               can
               less
               delegate
               it
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               exercise
               of
               the
               Keys
               are
               1.
               
               For
               entrance
               by
               Baptism
               .
               2.
               
               By
               confirmation
               (
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               peculiar
               Treatise
               I
               have
               opened
               it
               )
               3.
               
               By
               Reproof
               ,
               Consolation
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               Absolution
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               now
               to
               speak
               of
               .
            
             
               Where
               distinctly
               note
               I.
               What
               the
               work
               is
               Materially
               ,
               II.
               In
               what
               manner
               it
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               III.
               On
               how
               great
               a
               number
               of
               persons
               .
            
             
               I.
               1.
               
               To
               receive
               accusations
               and
               informations
               of
               all
               the
               great
               and
               perilous
               heresies
               ,
               crimes
               ,
               and
               scandals
               in
               the
               Diocese
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               judge
               of
               the
               credibility
               of
               the
               witnesses
               (
               hardly
               done
               by
               a
               stranger
               )
               and
               of
               the
               validity
               of
               their
               proofs
               .
               For
               Councils
               themselves
               have
               petitioned
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               that
               ungodly
               persons
               might
               not
               be
               witnesses
               ,
               who
               make
               so
               small
               a
               matter
               of
               other
               sins
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               make
               but
               little
               of
               false
               witnessing
               .
               Else
               an
               Atheist
               or
               Infidel
               or
               man
               of
               no
               conscience
               (
               as
               he
               never
               need
               to
               miss
               of
               Church
               preferment
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               conforming
               to
               mens
               wills
               ,
               so
               )
               he
               may
               be
               master
               of
               the
               ●ame
               ,
               liberty
               ,
               and
               lives
               of
               all
               honest
               men
               ,
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               govern
               them
               that
               govern
               Church
               and
               State.
               Therefore
               Bishops
               themselves
               must
               difference
               between
               witnesses
               :
               And
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               know
               an
               honest
               man
               that
               knoweth
               an
               honest
               man
               that
               saith
               they
               are
               honest
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               poor
               satisfaction
               in
               comparison
               of
               personal
               knowledge
               .
               Much
               less
               to
               trust
               the
               whole
               trial
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               must
               hear
               the
               accused
               person
               speak
               for
               himself
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               judging
               till
               both
               are
               heard
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               must
               rebuke
               false
               accusers
               ,
               and
               justifie
               the
               innocent
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               their
               good
               name
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               must
               by
               convincing
               arguments
               and
               melting
               affections
               ,
               labour
               to
               bring
               the
               sinner
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               must
               desire
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               his
               faithful
               admonitions
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               the
               like
               crimes
               and
               impenitence
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               God
               to
               give
               Repentance
               to
               the
               offender
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               He
               must
               publickly
               declare
               the
               impenitent
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               bind
               him
               over
               to
               answer
               it
               at
               the
               bar
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               set
               Gods
               terrors
               before
               his
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               He
               must
               try
               and
               judge
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Repentance
               of
               those
               that
               say
               they
               do
               repent
               (
               where
               all
               the
               ancient
               rigorous
               Penances
               came
               in
               .
               )
               And
               not
               trust
               every
               incredible
               saying
               ,
               I
               Repent
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               He
               must
               receive
               those
               publickly
               into
               the
               Church
               that
               truly
               repent
               ,
               or
               credibly
               profess
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               and
               must
               comfort
               him
               with
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sin
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               He
               must
               perswade
               the
               Church
               to
               receive
               him
               into
               their
               affections
               and
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               and
               use
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
               again
               .
            
             
               II.
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Manner
               ,
               all
               this
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               1.
               with
               great
               Prudence
               and
               discretion
               ;
               else
               the
               Church
               may
               soon
               be
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               a
               confession
               of
               a
               Deacons
               adulteries
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               &c.
               )
               2.
               
               It
               must
               be
               done
               with
               deliberation
               and
               throughest
               acquaintance
               and
               information
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               else
               rash
               and
               hasty
               judgments
               ,
               and
               believing
               knaves
               will
               disgrace
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               injure
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               gratifie
               the
               wicked
               ,
               &
               breed
               uncurable
               breaches
               between
               so
               unjust
               a
               Bishop
               and
               the
               flock
               .
               3.
               
               It
               must
               be
               done
               with
               the
               greatest
               seriousness
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               and
               gravity
               ;
               As
               knowing
               that
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
               lieth
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               or
               recovery
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               a
               Chancellors
               check
               ,
               nor
               saying
               ,
               do
               you
               repent
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               pay
               your
               fees
               ,
               that
               dispatcheth
               such
               a
               work
               as
               this
               .
               It
               requireth
               much
               skill
               ,
               and
               time
               and
               patience
               .
               Poor
               sinners
               must
               not
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               passion
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               imperious
               frowns
               that
               melt
               men
               into
               true
               Repentance
               :
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               aggravation
               ,
               not
               reproachfully
               but
               convincingly
               ;
               the
               awakening
               of
               a
               secure
               hardened
               sinner
               ,
               with
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               the
               drawing
               him
               home
               by
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               motives
               of
               Love
               and
               mercy
               ;
               do
               all
               require
               greater
               skill
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               Souls
               ,
               than
               most
               Bishops
               have
               that
               ever
               I
               was
               acquainted
               with
               ;
               much
               more
               than
               a
               Lay
               Chancellor
               hath
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               the
               work
               ,
               that
               never
               pretended
               to
               be
               a
               Divine
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               profess
               for
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               did
               this
               with
               others
               for
               one
               Parish
               ,
               it
               called
               for
               more
               skill
               ,
               and
               holy
               affections
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               convinced
               me
               of
               my
               weakness
               ,
               by
               far
               ,
               than
               publick
               preaching
               to
               the
               people
               .
               The
               heart
               of
               an
               honest
               judge
               will
               be
               turned
               within
               him
               ,
               before
               he
               pass
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               on
               an
               offender
               .
               And
               before
               we
               pass
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               our
               bowels
               must
               yearn
               over
               poor
               souls
               ,
               and
               all
               means
               be
               tried
               to
               recover
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               it
               is
               not
               the
               clearest
               witness
               of
               the
               crime
               that
               will
               serve
               turn
               :
               For
               men
               are
               not
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               for
               any
               ordinary
               crime
               ,
               unless
               it
               have
               impenitency
               and
               obstinacy
               added
               to
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Bishop
               is
               (
               not
               like
               a
               secular
               Court
               to
               judge
               only
               of
               the
               fact
               and
               fault
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               judge
               of
               mens
               repentance
               or
               Impenitence
               .
               And
               that
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               a
               few
               Lordly
               awful
               words
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               Because
               of
               all
               this
               we
               judge
               that
               ordinary
               Priests
               are
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               with
               so
               great
               a
               work
               ,
               but
               a
               few
               wise
               and
               Reverend
               Prelates
               .
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               I
               never
               yet
               knew
               the
               best
               Bishop
               that
               was
               to
               be
               compared
               for
               ability
               in
               this
               work
               to
               many
               a
               Parish
               Minister
               that
               I
               have
               known
               :
               Nor
               did
               I
               ever
               know
               One
               Bishop
               tolerably
               fit
               for
               it
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               for
               a
               considerable
               time
               been
               a
               laborious
               Parish
               Minister
               .
               Those
               that
               come
               from
               the
               Universities
               to
               be
               Noblemens
               and
               Bishops
               Chaplains
               ,
               and
               so
               get
               the
               Tythes
               of
               two
               or
               three
               rich
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               then
               are
               made
               Prebends
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               and
               Masters
               of
               Colledges
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               made
               Bishops
               ,
               may
               read
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               all
               this
               work
               ;
               but
               know
               no
               more
               
               what
               it
               is
               indeed
               than
               I
               know
               how
               to
               build
               an
               house
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               An
               experienced
               Minister
               that
               liveth
               upon
               the
               place
               and
               knoweth
               all
               the
               persons
               and
               witnesses
               ,
               hath
               incomparable
               advantage
               above
               a
               strange
               Prelate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               One
               that
               is
               their
               familiar
               and
               ordinary
               Teacher
               ,
               whom
               they
               neither
               contemn
               ,
               nor
               fear
               with
               a
               carnal
               awe
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               punishment
               ,
               may
               discern
               whether
               Repentance
               be
               credibly
               serious
               ;
               which
               he
               that
               aweth
               them
               by
               greatness
               and
               terror
               shall
               never
               know
               :
               For
               almost
               all
               the
               veriest
               beasts
               will
               there
               profess
               Repentance
               ,
               though
               they
               come
               home
               with
               redoubled
               malice
               against
               the
               persons
               that
               would
               have
               reformed
               them
               :
               Only
               a
               man
               that
               believeth
               he
               is
               in
               the
               right
               will
               incur
               the
               Bishops
               wrath
               for
               not
               confessing
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               wrong
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               yet
               our
               Caution
               is
               far
               greater
               than
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               For
               because
               this
               requireth
               so
               much
               skill
               and
               faithfulness
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               no
               one
               Man
               trusted
               with
               it
               (
               except
               in
               a
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               when
               a
               Church
               can
               have
               no
               more
               )
               For
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               Counsellers
               is
               safety
               :
               We
               would
               have
               every
               Church
               have
               a
               Consessus
               of
               Presbyters
               (
               and
               if
               one
               be
               a
               Bishop
               we
               contend
               not
               against
               it
               )
               And
               we
               would
               have
               it
               done
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Seniors
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               who
               know
               the
               persons
               ;
               that
               so
               if
               one
               should
               want
               skill
               or
               trustiness
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               helpt
               by
               others
               ,
               or
               hindred
               from
               doing
               wrong
               .
               And
               if
               all
               this
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               the
               next
               Synod
               of
               neighbour
               Pastors
               to
               have
               a
               final
               audience
               of
               the
               case
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               let
               any
               thing
               except
               utterly
               blinding
               Pride
               and
               Partiality
               be
               judge
               ;
               WHETHER
               A
               CONSESSVS
               OF
               MINISTERS
               IN
               THE
               PRESENCE
               OF
               THE
               SENIORS
               OF
               THE
               FLOCK
               ,
               WHO
               ALL
               KNOW
               THE
               PERSONS
               ,
               be
               not
               liker
               to
               JUDGE
               RIGHTLY
               IN
               ONE
               PARISH
               ,
               where
               also
               a
               neighbour
               Synod
               may
               review
               the
               case
               ,
               than
               ONE
               STRANGE
               PRELATE
               or
               CHANCELLOR
               FOR
               A
               DIOCESE
               OF
               MANY
               CHURCHES
               ,
               WHERE
               HE
               KNOWETH
               NOT
               THE
               PERSONS
               :
            
             
               Especially
               when
               this
               Chancellor
               and
               all
               the
               Proctors
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               Courts
               do
               live
               (
               in
               wealth
               )
               upon
               the
               Trade
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               manage
               it
               as
               a
               trade
               :
               When
               in
               the
               way
               that
               we
               desire
               ,
               no
               Presbyter
               ,
               nor
               Synod
               ,
               should
               have
               one
               farthing
               for
               all
               his
               pains
               ,
               but
               his
               comfort
               in
               obeying
               God
               ,
               and
               end
               cavouring
               the
               Churches
               good
               and
               mens
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Alas
               Lord
               ,
               How
               long
               shall
               Christs
               enemies
               be
               the
               Pastors
               of
               his
               flocks
               ?
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               serpent
               be
               the
               great
               instruments
               that
               must
               break
               the
               serpents
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               lovers
               of
               sin
               be
               they
               that
               must
               be
               the
               suppressers
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               employed
               to
               teach
               men
               knowledge
               ,
               who
               themselves
               will
               not
               know
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               up
               holiness
               who
               cannot
               endure
               it
               ?
               To
               willing
               minds
               these
               things
               are
               plain
               .
            
             
               Church
               Discipline
               hath
               its
               effect
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               these
               things
               take
               as
               they
               come
               with
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               light
               and
               love
               .
               We
               see
               in
               our
               Preaching
               ,
               how
               much
               all
               work
               is
               lost
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               proudly
               ,
               unskilfully
               and
               marred
               in
               the
               manner
               .
               And
               true
               Pastoral
               discipline
               must
               work
               just
               as
               Preaching
               must
               do
               ,
               it
               being
               but
               a
               more
               particular
               application
               of
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               to
               persons
               and
               carses
               .
               Athanasius
               Patriarcha
               Constantinop
               ▪
               in
               his
               fifth
               Epistle
               for
               the
               residence
               of
               Bishops
               (
               Bibl.
               Patr.
               T.
               3.
               p.
               159.
               )
               saith
               of
               constant
               preaching
               [
               Haec
               nocte
               dieque
               debent
               singuli
               Pastores
               gregibus
               suis
               inculcare
               ,
               quae
               tam
               necessaria
               sunt
               ,
               quam
               est
               respirare
               animanti
               :
               Necessarium
               inquam
               omnia
               judicia
               &
               testimonia
               Dei
               denunciare
               ;
               ita
               ut
               ab
               
               hoc
               est
               prosperitas
               &
               opulentia
               ,
               And
               in
               his
               three
               last
               Epistles
               he
               counselleth
               the
               Emperor
               to
               force
               those
               Bishops
               to
               Preaching
               and
               Vigilancy
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               do
               it
               without
               force
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               unjust
               Excommunications
               most
               hurt
               the
               Excommunicators
               .
               Read
               Nicon's
               Epistle
               ad
               Euch
               ▪
               de
               injusta
               Excommunicatione
               ,
               proving
               that
               an
               unjust
               Excommunication
               bindeth
               not
               another
               ,
               but
               falleth
               on
               the
               Excommunicators
               head
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               sad
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               usual
               with
               the
               Prelates
               to
               confess
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               own
               Spiritual
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               it
               a
               leaden
               sword
               ,
               which
               would
               but
               be
               despised
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               backt
               with
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               they
               trust
               to
               .
            
             
               But
               of
               this
               anon
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               lastly
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               objectively
               what
               work
               it
               is
               that
               every
               Bishop
               hath
               to
               do
               :
               and
               then
               you
               shall
               see
               whether
               it
               be
               possible
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Sins
               in
               specie
               .
               2.
               
               As
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Sinners
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Such
               sins
               as
               are
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               and
               as
               are
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               are
               among
               us
               also
               .
               1.
               
               As
               to
               Intellectual
               evils
               ,
               we
               have
               ignorant
               persons
               who
               neither
               know
               what
               Christ
               or
               Christianity
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               are
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Faith.
               We
               have
               Atheists
               that
               think
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               or
               say
               so
               at
               least
               ;
               we
               have
               more
               Infidels
               ,
               that
               deride
               Christ
               and
               Christianity
               :
               we
               have
               impious
               persons
               who
               make
               a
               mock
               of
               Godliness
               :
               we
               have
               Quakers
               and
               Familists
               ,
               and
               Seekers
               ,
               who
               either
               deny
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               ,
               or
               true
               ,
               or
               say
               Scripture
               ,
               Church
               and
               Ministry
               are
               lost
               ,
               or
               turn
               Scripture
               into
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               or
               that
               prefer
               the
               light
               within
               every
               man
               ,
               Heathens
               and
               all
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               without
               it
               ;
               and
               Enthusiasts
               and
               true
               Fanaticks
               who
               trust
               to
               inward
               Revelations
               and
               impulses
               instead
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               We
               have
               Papists
               ,
               we
               have
               Antinomians
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               and
               more
               Sects
               which
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               can
               name
               you
               ,
               and
               overcharge
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               for
               more
               voluntary
               sins
               ,
               we
               have
               almost
               all
               the
               breaches
               of
               all
               the
               commandments
               :
               We
               have
               open
               enemies
               of
               preaching
               ,
               praying
               ,
               sacraments
               ,
               family
               duties
               ,
               catechizing
               ,
               the
               Lords
               days
               holy
               observation
               :
               Common
               scorners
               of
               those
               that
               fear
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               diligently
               seek
               God.
               We
               have
               (
               if
               the
               Bishops
               could
               know
               them
               )
               malignant
               persecutors
               ,
               that
               would
               force
               Gods
               servants
               to
               most
               odious
               sins
               ,
               that
               hinder
               Christs
               Ministers
               from
               doing
               the
               work
               to
               which
               they
               are
               devoted
               ,
               and
               from
               preaching
               to
               sinners
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               calling
               them
               to
               Repent
               and
               live
               .
               We
               have
               idolaters
               ,
               false
               worshippers
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               perjured
               persons
               ,
               common
               prophane
               swearers
               ,
               and
               cursers
               ,
               and
               liars
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               children
               despisers
               and
               dishonourers
               of
               their
               parents
               ,
               and
               servants
               of
               their
               masters
               ;
               and
               subjects
               of
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               (
               and
               whether
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               let
               the
               Bishops
               judge
               :
               )
               Profane
               families
               ;
               husband
               and
               wife
               living
               in
               open
               enmity
               or
               wrath
               :
               we
               have
               murderers
               ,
               fighters
               ,
               railers
               ,
               such
               as
               maliciously
               seek
               the
               ruine
               of
               others
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               oppressors
               ,
               thieves
               ,
               defrauders
               ,
               adulterers
               and
               fornicators
               ,
               filthy
               speakers
               ,
               gluttons
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               such
               as
               waste
               their
               lives
               in
               gaming
               ,
               plays
               ,
               and
               idleness
               ,
               false-witnesses
               ,
               Simoniacal
               ,
               bribe-takers
               ,
               subverters
               of
               justice
               ,
               
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               notorious
               effects
               of
               gross
               uncharitableness
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               pride
               .
               These
               and
               more
               than
               these
               are
               here
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               for
               the
               number
               of
               sinners
               ;
               1.
               
               Conjecture
               by
               the
               number
               of
               persons
               :
               2.
               
               And
               then
               by
               the
               commonness
               of
               the
               sins
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               have
               before
               oft
               told
               you
               that
               some
               Dioceses
               have
               many
               hundred
               Parishes
               ,
               some
               above
               a
               thousand
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               lesser
               sort
               of
               these
               Parishes
               ,
               commonly
               there
               are
               in
               some
               50
               ,
               in
               most
               100
               or
               200
               families
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               greater
               and
               Market
               Towns
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               some
               of
               the
               lesser
               about
               1000
               souls
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               sort
               about
               2000
               or
               3000
               or
               4000
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               bigger
               about
               5000
               or
               6000
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               10000
               :
               And
               in
               the
               greatest
               Parishes
               of
               all
               in
               London
               ,
               some
               20000
               ,
               some
               40000
               ,
               some
               50000
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               said
               in
               some
               many
               thousands
               more
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               for
               the
               sins
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Bishops
               themselves
               say
               ,
               that
               Atheism
               ,
               Infidelity
               ,
               and
               derision
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Religion
               aboundeth
               among
               such
               as
               I
               will
               not
               name
               :
               2.
               
               They
               say
               themselves
               that
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               Seekers
               ,
               and
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               &c.
               are
               so
               many
               as
               that
               they
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               with
               them
               .
               3.
               
               They
               say
               themselves
               that
               Papists
               so
               increase
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               give
               out
               their
               hopes
               to
               swallow
               up
               all
               .
               4.
               
               One
               sort
               which
               they
               call
               Schismaticks
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               their
               interest
               ,
               they
               really
               exercise
               their
               power
               against
               :
               and
               find
               that
               this
               one
               sort
               are
               more
               than
               they
               know
               what
               to
               do
               with
               .
               5.
               
               The
               number
               that
               malignantly
               labour
               to
               make
               all
               seriousness
               and
               diligence
               in
               seeking
               God
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               scorned
               hated
               thing
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               to
               seem
               meer
               self-conceitedness
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               people
               from
               obeying
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               reckon
               them
               .
               6.
               
               The
               number
               of
               the
               grosly
               ignorant
               is
               lamentably
               great
               .
               7.
               
               Common
               swearers
               and
               cursers
               are
               usually
               met
               with
               in
               our
               ordinary
               converse
               .
               8.
               
               How
               common
               drunkenness
               is
               ,
               let
               lamenting
               Parents
               ,
               grieved
               wives
               ,
               and
               beggered
               families
               tell
               you
               .
               9.
               
               Whether
               fornication
               and
               adultery
               (
               rarely
               heard
               of
               till
               of
               late
               ,
               comparatively
               )
               be
               now
               grown
               common
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               fashion
               ,
               I
               leave
               the
               Prelates
               themselves
               to
               judge
               .
               10.
               
               To
               pass
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               Whether
               serious
               credible
               Repentance
               (
               though
               not
               expressed
               by
               the
               ancient
               severe
               penances
               )
               be
               now
               a
               common
               thing
               ,
               for
               these
               or
               many
               other
               sins
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               that
               any
               English
               man
               be
               judge
               ,
               that
               ever
               laboured
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               what
               Repentance
               is
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               by
               this
               conjecture
               1.
               
               How
               many
               thousands
               (
               I
               say
               not
               the
               Bishop
               who
               puts
               it
               off
               ,
               but
               )
               the
               Lay-chancellor
               hath
               to
               stand
               at
               his
               bar
               at
               once
               ,
               if
               discipline
               were
               tolerably
               exercised
               .
               2.
               
               How
               many
               years
               ,
               the
               accusers
               and
               offenders
               were
               like
               to
               wait
               before
               a
               cause
               could
               be
               heard
               .
               3.
               
               Or
               how
               spiritually
               ,
               powerfully
               ,
               meltingly
               this
               Lay-man
               (
               that
               never
               preached
               )
               is
               like
               to
               draw
               all
               these
               thousands
               to
               Repentance
               .
               4.
               
               What
               the
               Sinner
               and
               the
               Church
               shall
               do
               till
               the
               year
               come
               that
               they
               can
               be
               heard
               .
               5.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               possible
               for
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               true
               Pastoral
               conviction
               ,
               exhortation
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               to
               be
               ever
               exercised
               on
               them
               at
               all
               ,
               whilest
               that
               new
               sins
               ,
               even
               heinous
               ones
               are
               still
               committed
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Chancellor
               or
               Surrogate
               ,
               that
               had
               a
               thousand
               ,
               or
               ten
               thousand
               sinners
               at
               once
               to
               speak
               to
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               deal
               but
               with
               six
               or
               seven
               in
               a
               day
               (
               if
               he
               did
               nothing
               else
               ,
               )
               shall
               before
               he
               can
               examine
               their
               cases
               have
               thousands
               more
               (
               of
               their
               and
               others
               )
               to
               examine
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               nothing
               of
               this
               nature
               can
               be
               more
               notorious
               ,
               than
               that
               our
               controversie
               
               with
               the
               Bishops
               is
               but
               such
               as
               these
               :
               Whether
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               alone
               shall
               not
               only
               oversee
               all
               the
               Families
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               be
               the
               Only
               Governour
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               Husbands
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Masters
               ,
               shall
               only
               teach
               and
               exhort
               their
               families
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               alone
               shall
               rule
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               daily
               works
               ,
               their
               speeches
               and
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               Or
               whether
               the
               City
               and
               the
               whole
               Diocese
               shall
               have
               but
               one
               Schoolmaster
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               sole
               governour
               of
               all
               the
               Schools
               in
               all
               those
               hundred
               parishes
               ,
               20
               ,
               or
               40
               ,
               or
               100
               miles
               distant
               ,
               and
               the
               Schools
               shall
               have
               under
               him
               only
               Curate
               Ushers
               ,
               who
               shall
               only
               teach
               the
               boyes
               as
               far
               as
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               learn
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               their
               untractableness
               ,
               disobedience
               ,
               absence
               ,
               and
               faults
               ,
               shall
               present
               their
               names
               to
               a
               Chancellors
               Court
               ,
               set
               up
               by
               the
               sole
               ruling
               Schoolmaster
               .
            
             
               Or
               whether
               all
               the
               Colledges
               in
               the
               University
               shall
               have
               no
               Governour
               but
               the
               Vicechancellor
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               be
               but
               Tutors
               to
               the
               Voluntiers
               .
            
             
               Or
               whether
               all
               the
               Patients
               in
               a
               Diocese
               shall
               have
               but
               one
               Physician
               ,
               to
               govern
               the
               Patient
               by
               prescripts
               ,
               and
               under
               him
               only
               Apothecaries
               to
               carry
               about
               his
               medicines
               and
               directions
               ?
               Indeed
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Physicians
               work
               to
               play
               the
               Soldier
               ,
               and
               cut
               all
               their
               throats
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               done
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
               But
               healing
               requireth
               more
               ado
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Chancellors
               work
               to
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               read
               an
               accusation
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Do
               you
               Repent
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               some
               do
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               be
               thrice
               admonished
               ,
               )
               to
               say
               at
               once
               ,
               I
               admonish
               you
               ,
               I
               admonish
               you
               ,
               I
               admonish
               you
               ,
               I
               excommunicate
               you
               ;
               or
               to
               do
               as
               the
               Pope
               doth
               ,
               Interdict
               whole
               Kingdoms
               at
               once
               ,
               (
               as
               Herod
               killed
               all
               the
               children
               in
               hope
               that
               he
               should
               meet
               with
               Christ
               among
               them
               ,
               )
               then
               a
               few
               hands
               might
               do
               the
               work
               .
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               possible
               to
               exercise
               the
               discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               their
               Diocesan
               way
               on
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               let
               the
               impartial
               judge
               :
               As
               also
               whether
               that
               Church
               be
               fitlier
               said
               to
               be
               governed
               or
               ungoverned
               where
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               is
               governed
               indeed
               ,
               whenas
               it
               is
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
             The
             same
             Impossibilty
             proved
             by
             Experience
             .
          
           
             THey
             say
             Experience
             is
             the
             teacher
             of
             fools
             :
             But
             O
             how
             well
             were
             it
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             their
             Reverend
             Bishops
             (
             who
             think
             themselves
             only
             meet
             to
             govern
             them
             )
             had
             but
             learnt
             by
             it
             ,
             these
             1300
             years
             ,
             at
             least
             .
             The
             Experience
             which
             I
             offer
             you
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             :
             what
             work
             the
             enlargement
             of
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             growing
             great
             by
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             charge
             made
             quickly
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             true
             discipline
             ,
             abundance
             of
             forecited
             testimonies
             shew
             .
             To
             which
             what
             sad
             complaints
             might
             I
             add
             out
             of
             Socrates
             Chrysostome
             .
             Isidore
             Pelusiata
             and
             many
             others
             :
             which
             made
             Gregory
             Nazianz
             .
             Orat.
             1.
             
             Say
             so
             much
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             a
             Bishops
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             depose
             himself
             when
             contentious
             men
             were
             ready
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             wish
             so
             earnestly
             that
             there
             had
             never
             been
             greatness
             and
             Priority
             and
             difference
             of
             Seats
             as
             Upper
             and
             Lower
             among
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             being
             tired
             with
             their
             contentions
             pride
             and
             envy
             ,
             even
             of
             ▪
             the
             Orthodox
             themselves
             :
             who
             instead
             of
             doing
             the
             work
             ,
             contended
             for
             power
             and
             preeminence
             .
          
           
             I
             cited
             some
             of
             Chrysostomes
             sayings
             before
             ,
             de
             sacerdot
             .
             l
             3
             c.
             16.
             17.
             where
             he
             sheweth
             the
             greatness
             of
             a
             Bishops
             work
             ,
             and
             p.
             57.
             
             So
             p.
             58.
             
             Nisi
             quotidie
             Episcopus
             omnium
             domos
             circumierit
             ,
             in
             hac
             parte
             vel
             eas
             superans
             ,
             quibus
             nullum
             aliud
             studium
             est
             quam
             in
             foro
             versandi
             deambulandique
             ,
             hinc
             omnino
             offensiones
             infinitae
             emergent
             :
             Neque
             enim
             ij
             soli
             qui
             aegrotant
             ,
             sed
             &
             qui
             sani
             sunt
             ,
             invisi
             se
             volunt
             :
             Id
             quod
             non
             religionis
             ac
             pietatis
             ,
             sed
             honoris
             dignitatisque
             potius
             nomine
             plurimi
             sibi
             vendicant
             .
             Ac
             si
             quem
             forte
             contigerit
             ex
             ditioribus
             potentioribusque
             Christianis
             ,
             ecclesiae
             usu
             lucroque
             communi
             ita
             urgenti
             ,
             ab
             Episcope
             frequentius
             invisi
             ,
             hic
             protinus
             Episcopus
             palpatoris
             atque
             adulatoris
             notam
             sibi
             inurit
             .
             Chrysostome
             speaketh
             like
             a
             man
             that
             knew
             by
             experience
             what
             a
             Pastors
             work
             is
             :
             And
             if
             our
             Bishops
             must
             go
             to
             every
             house
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             pilgrimage
             would
             it
             be
             to
             go
             but
             once
             through
             all
             their
             Dioceses
             ?
          
           
             Bernard
             ,
             saith
             Epist
             .
             82.
             
             Cum
             praesideant
             urbibus
             valde
             populosis
             ,
             &
             coetus
             ,
             ut
             itadicam
             ,
             patrias
             ,
             propriae
             Diocaeses
             ambitu
             circumcludant
             ,
             occasione
             inventâ
             ●●
             quacunque
             veteri
             privilegio
             ,
             satagunt
             ut
             vicinas
             sibi
             subdant
             civitates
             ,
             quatenus
             duae
             quibus
             vix
             due
             Praesules
             sufficiebant
             ,
             sub
             uno
             redigantur
             antistite
             .
             And
             the
             doleful
             lapse
             of
             discipline
             hereupon
             all
             History
             witnesseth
             .
          
           
             Which
             made
             Erasmus
             say
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Quantum
             negoti●
             credimus
             esse
             ,
             cum
             praeter
             vicos
             &
             pa●os
             ▪
             viginti
             frequentes
             &
             amplae
             civitates
             (
             such
             as
             our
             big
             Market
             Towns
             )
             uni
             parent
             antistiti
             —
             Et
             multorum
             praesulum
             ditio
             tam
             late
             patet
             ,
             ut
             siquam
             maxime
             forent
             expediti
             omnibus
             mundanis
             negotiis
             ▪
             non
             possent
             tamen
             
             in
             omnibus
             oppidis
             Concionari
             ;
             quum
             bodie
             una
             civitas
             quamplures
             requirit
             Ecclesiastes
             :
             How
             much
             less
             will
             one
             perform
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             work
             ?
          
           
             Saith
             Musculus
             Loc.
             Commun
             .
             de
             Minist
             .
             p.
             mihi
             438.
             
             [
             Quare
             viderint
             Episcopi
             ,
             &c.
             [
             Let
             Bishops
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             cannot
             (
             or
             do
             not
             )
             rightly
             Minister
             to
             one
             Church
             ,
             extend
             their
             power
             ,
             not
             to
             some
             few
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             whole
             Provinces
             .
             Let
             them
             read
             Chrysostome
             on
             Tit
             1.
             
             Per
             civitates
             ,
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             things
             made
             Luther
             say
             advers
             .
             falsò
             nominatum
             ordinem
             Episcop
             .
             To.
             2.
             p.
             310.
             
             Perinde
             habet
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             with
             these
             wicked
             ungodly
             Bishops
             all
             one
             as
             if
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             should
             mitred
             and
             ringed
             sit
             in
             the
             chair
             and
             himself
             rule
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             Bishop
             Hooker
             in
             8
             precep
             .
             saith
             ,
             Et
             certe
             si
             jam
             vigeret
             antiquus
             ille
             ergae
             populum
             amor
             ,
             If
             they
             had
             the
             ancient
             Love
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             would
             themselves
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             more
             work
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             than
             the
             best
             men
             can
             easily
             do
             .
             They
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             no
             such
             Bishops
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Silvester
             the
             first
             .
             (
             I
             cite
             this
             ex
             Altar
             .
             Damascen
             having
             not
             the
             Book
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             Filesacus
             tells
             us
             ,
             ex
             Concil
             .
             Triburiensi
             c.
             26.
             
             Relata
             est
             coram
             sancta
             Synodo
             quaeremonia
             plebium
             ,
             eo
             quod
             sint
             quidam
             Episcopi
             nolentes
             ad
             predicandum
             ,
             vel
             ad
             confirmandum
             suas
             per
             annum
             paraecias
             circuire
             ,
             de
             Orig.
             Paraec
             .
             p.
             537.
             
             What
             would
             they
             have
             done
             if
             they
             had
             been
             in
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             See
             Isidore
             Pelus
             .
             Ep.
             246.
             l.
             2.
             p
             236.
             teaching
             Bishop
             Eusebius
             ▪
             (
             and
             Theodosius
             )
             what
             a
             Church
             is
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             far
             lost
             the
             true
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             walls
             for
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             and
             scorn
             the
             true
             Church
             or
             godly
             people
             while
             the
             Walls
             were
             adorned
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             come
             from
             Heaven
             more
             for
             [
             Walls
             than
             Souls
             ]
             &c.
             of
             which
             before
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             evident
             than
             that
             true
             Discipline
             was
             shut
             out
             at
             the
             times
             and
             in
             the
             degrees
             as
             Diocesses
             were
             enlarged
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             A●rick
             and
             other
             places
             where
             the
             Churches
             or
             Diocesses
             were
             more
             small
             and
             numerous
             ,
             discipline
             was
             best
             preserved
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             experience
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             found
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             and
             Discipline
             particularly
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             less
             than
             all
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             concurring
             could
             not
             perform
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Those
             Churches
             which
             with
             Calvin
             set
             up
             Presbytery
             ,
             exclude
             no
             Pastor
             from
             the
             Governing
             part
             ;
             but
             took
             in
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             because
             experience
             had
             told
             them
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             were
             too
             few
             :
             what
             then
             would
             one
             Bishop
             and
             Chancellour
             or
             Vicar
             have
             been
             able
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lutherans
             who
             set
             up
             superintendants
             ,
             commonly
             so
             set
             them
             over
             the
             Pastors
             as
             not
             to
             take
             away
             the
             true
             Pastoral
             power
             of
             governing
             their
             particular
             flocks
             ,
             as
             finding
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             way
             of
             Prelacy
             would
             not
             do
             it
             :
             And
             usually
             they
             join
             Magistrates
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             did
             .
             And
             it
             is
             such
             an
             oderate
             supriority
             which
             is
             exercised
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             Transilvania
             ,
             and
             in
             Poland
             till
             the
             Papists
             rooted
             them
             out
             thence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Helvetian
             Divines
             exercise
             a
             certain
             measure
             of
             power
             in
             keeping
             the
             unfit
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             not
             what
             they
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             
             Churches
             duty
             ,
             because
             the
             Magistrate
             never
             would
             consent
             :
             That
             the
             Pastors
             are
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             needful
             to
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             the
             Churches
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Polani
             :
             Syntag.
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             of
             their
             Divines
             of
             Basil
             ,
             Bern
             ,
             Zurich
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             now
             only
             cite
             the
             honest
             hearty
             words
             of
             Musculus
             above
             100
             years
             ago
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             man
             most
             clear
             and
             candid
             ,
             and
             that
             did
             mancipate
             his
             judgment
             neither
             to
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             nor
             any
             party
             as
             such
             ;
             but
             took
             liberty
             to
             differ
             from
             them
             all
             (
             as
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             &c.
             )
             At
             Bern
             in
             his
             Loci
             Commun
             .
             ed.
             
             1567.
             p.
             421
             :
             He
             proveth
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             to
             be
             all
             one
             .
             And
             p.
             422.
             that
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Primitive
             Church
             they
             governed
             the
             Church
             in
             common
             ,
             being
             subject
             to
             no
             head
             or
             president
             .
             But
             after
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             as
             Hierome
             saith
             to
             avoid
             schism
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             thinketh
             more
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             Majority
             ;
             one
             got
             the
             name
             and
             presidency
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             [
             whether
             this
             counsel
             did
             profit
             the
             Church
             or
             not
             ,
             by
             which
             such
             Bishops
             were
             introduced
             ,
             as
             Hierome
             saith
             by
             custome
             rather
             than
             by
             truth
             ,
             of
             divine
             disposition
             ,
             to
             be
             above
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             better
             manifested
             to
             after
             ages
             ,
             than
             when
             this
             custome
             was
             first
             brought
             in
             :
             which
             we
             must
             thank
             for
             all
             the
             insolency
             ,
             wealth
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             of
             the
             Principal
             and
             Equestral
             Bishops
             ,
             yea
             for
             the
             corruption
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             if
             Hierome
             had
             seen
             ,
             undoubtedly
             he
             would
             have
             known
             that
             it
             was
             the
             devise
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             schisms
             as
             was
             pretended
             ,
             but
             of
             Satan
             himself
             to
             lay
             waste
             and
             destroy
             the
             ancient
             Ministers
             for
             feeding
             the
             Lords
             flock
             :
             whereby
             it
             might
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             not
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             but
             under
             the
             masks
             of
             those
             names
             ,
             idle-bellies
             ,
             and
             magnisick
             Princes
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             only
             not
             themselves
             feed
             the
             people
             of
             God
             with
             sound
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             also
             take
             care
             by
             most
             wicked
             violence
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             done
             by
             no
             one
             else
             .
             By
             this
             devise
             of
             Satan
             it
             is
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Churches
             have
             potent
             Lords
             and
             Princes
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Nobles
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             who
             being
             upheld
             by
             their
             own
             and
             their
             kindreds
             power
             ,
             may
             domineer
             over
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             as
             they
             list
             .
          
           
             And
             p.
             423.
             
             The
             office
             appointed
             to
             the
             Bishops
             that
             came
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             was
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             adminster
             the
             sacred
             things
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             repentance
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             care
             of
             the
             clergy
             and
             the
             people
             both
             in
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             to
             ordain
             ,
             to
             visit
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             rightly
             kept
             and
             dispensed
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             patronage
             of
             Church-matters
             with
             Princes
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Bishops
             had
             but
             staid
             here
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             with
             the
             Church
             :
             Or
             if
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Pastors
             of
             our
             times
             would
             return
             to
             these
             Canonical
             Rules
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             hope
             that
             the
             Eccleasiastical
             State
             and
             order
             might
             possibly
             be
             reformed
             ;
             and
             the
             controversies
             of
             these
             times
             might
             be
             ended
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             —
             Hence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             office
             of
             true
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Lords
             flock
             with
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             truly
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
             But
             now
             the
             false
             Bishops
             pretend
             a
             Pastoral
             Cure
             ,
             when
             going
             to
             the
             Assembly-Offices
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             they
             take
             it
             ,
             Episcopally
             cloathed
             .
             They
             put
             on
             a
             white
             stole
             ,
             longer
             than
             ordinary
             ;
             with
             a
             girdle
             (
             not
             such
             as
             John
             Baptist
             wore
             ,
             &c.
             ,
             —
             The
             maskd
             Pastor
             thus
             dressed
             doth
             not
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             ,
             
             but
             performeth
             the
             Church
             service
             in
             such
             a
             gesture
             ,
             Ceremony
             and
             dralect
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             nothing
             else
             than
             certaine
             vaine
             and
             pompous
             shewes
             —
             so
             that
             if
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             there
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             so
             much
             as
             dreame
             that
             this
             were
             the
             Episcopal
             feeding
             of
             the
             Lords
             flock
             .
             
               Thus
               the
               Bishop
               doing
               once
               or
               twice
               a
               year
               doth
               Suffciently
               performe
               his
               Office
               ,
               what
               ever
               he
               do
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               time
               .
               The
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
               and
               other
               things
               accounted
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               he
               committeth
               partly
               to
               his
               suffiragane
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               Chancellor
               .
               The
               office
               of
               Teaching
               he
               committeth
               to
               some
               Doctor
               or
               Monk
               ,
               so
               sworne
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               dare
               to
               speake
               a
               word
               (
               
                 or
                 hisse
              
               )
               besides
               what
               is
               prescribed
               him
               in
               the
               formes
               of
               Lawes
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             I
             confess
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             Popish
             Bishops
             :
             But
             who
             would
             believe
             he
             meant
             not
             ours
             that
             had
             seen
             them
             ?
             And
             how
             little
             do
             they
             differ
             ?
             Well
             you
             shall
             next
             hear
             him
             speak
             of
             Protestant
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               425
               
            
             
               [
               Let
               us
               now
               come
               to
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               divers
               from
               these
               ,
               who
               do
               nothing
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               but
               Preach
               and
               teach
               :
               They
               have
               certaine
               daies
               of
               the
               weeke
               on
               which
               they
               Preach
               :
               And
               that
               is
               well
               :
               They
               Preach
               only
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               :
               And
               that
               well
               too
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               well
               ,
               that
               very
               many
               of
               them
               speak
               formally
               and
               coldly
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               
               the
               heart
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               Seneca
               somewhere
               saith
               ,
               agreeth
               to
               them
               ;
               
                 Animum
                 non
                 faciunt
                 ,
                 quia
                 animum
                 non
                 habent
                 .
              
               They
               make
               not
               men
               hearty
               (
               
                 or
                 serious
              
               )
               because
               they
               are
               not
               so
               themselves
               :
               And
               that
               of
               the
               Roman
               Orator
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               never
               talk
               thus
               ,
               if
               thou
               speakest
               from
               the
               heart
               :
               Nor
               do
               they
               accommodate
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Hearers
               ,
               by
               pertinent
               and
               profitable
               distribution
               ,
               but
               they
               think
               they
               have
               well
               performed
               their
               office
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               any
               how
               spoken
               out
               the
               hour
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               they
               observe
               not
               the
               peoples
               mindes
               and
               lives
               ,
               much
               lesse
               do
               they
               reforme
               them
               :
               Nor
               do
               they
               take
               care
               how
               the
               people
               grow
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               and
               in
               true
               Godliness
               :
               They
               apply
               not
               themselves
               to
               the
               study
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               perswade
               the
               people
               to
               read
               them
               in
               their
               houses
               ;
               they
               neither
               take
               care
               of
               the
               poor
               and
               strangers
               nor
               visit
               the
               sick
               ,
               as
               little
               caring
               how
               and
               with
               what
               faith
               they
               depart
               :
               And
               thus
               they
               discharge
               their
               Ministry
               neither
               faithfully
               ,
               prudently
               nor
               profitably
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               of
               great
               moment
               that
               they
               bring
               not
               strange
               Doctrine
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               teach
               the
               Scripture
               Do●●rine
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               use
               not
               superstitious
               rites
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               content
               with
               simple
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               But
               in
               this
               they
               are
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               things
               right
               and
               profitable
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               hearts
               ,
               but
               sleightly
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               by
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               accordingly
               to
               be
               else
               done
               by
               a
               faithful
               Minister
               they
               wholly
               neglect
               .
               While
               they
               thus
               Minister
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               indeed
               bring
               Errour
               and
               superstitions
               into
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               foregoing
               ages
               was
               done
               .
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               inclining
               to
               the
               other
               extreme
               ,
               they
               take
               the
               course
               which
               by
               degrees
               will
               bring
               the
               people
               into
               that
               indifferency
               in
               Religions
               which
               is
               the
               most
               pestilent
               ,
               and
               to
               drink
               in
               Epicurism
               the
               waster
               and
               extniguisher
               of
               all
               religion
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               beseech
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               fully
               performe
               and
               discharge
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               not
               thus
               by
               the
               halves
               ]
            
             Thus
             far
             he
             describeth
             our
             ordinary
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             but
             not
             our
             Bishops
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               Pa.
               431.
               
            
             
               [
               They
               that
               labour
               more
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               authority
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               than
               to
               save
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               convince
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               of
               error
               ,
               do
               raise
               a
               question
               about
               their
               calling
               ,
               (
               being
               themselves
               neither
               lawfully
               chosen
               nor
               called
               )
               saying
               ,
               what
               Suffragane
               ordained
               you
               minister
               ?
               what
               Bishop
               called
               you
               to
               the
               office
               ?
               As
               the
               Priests
               by
               Christ
               .
               They
               questioned
               not
               his
               work
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               find
               no
               fault
               with
               ,
               but
               his
               power
               —
               so
               these
               ,
               where
               they
               cannot
               by
               Gods
               word
               defend
               their
               own
               errours
               and
               abuses
               ,
               nor
               disprove
               our
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               they
               fly
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               passess
               any
               such
               umblamable
               and
               lawful
               power
               ,
               when
               they
               neither
               discharge
               the
               office
               ,
               nor
               have
               the
               power
               of
               true
               Bishops
               ;
               wherefore
               let
               no
               true
               sincere
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               regard
               the
               barking
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               content
               with
               the
               testimony
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               his
               calling
               to
               teach
               by
               the
               Lawful
               Magistrate
               ,
               go
               on
               in
               the
               Lords
               work
               with
               alacrity
               of
               spirit
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Here
             he
             addeth
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             calling
             at
             Bern
             ,
             by
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             reception
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             Call.
             
          
           
             
               And
               p.
               436.
               having
               told
               us
               ,
               that
            
             Christianity
             falleth
             where
             the
             election
             and
             Pastoral
             care
             of
             the
             Ministry
             falleth
             ,
             he
             addeth
             .
             
               [
               But
               now
               they
               that
               endeavour
               to
               put
               out
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               ,
               boast
               much
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               Patriarcks
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               Pope
               ;
               where
               if
               you
               urge
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               prove
               by
               any
               truth
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               as
               this
               first
               ministerial
               power
               (
               of
               Ministring
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               is
               in
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               Patriarcks
               or
               Pope
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               these
               Church
               Lords
               (
               Satrapes
               )
               .
               Let
               them
               prove
               that
               these
               are
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               .
               I
               strive
               not
               about
               Episcopacy
               (
               simply
               )
               in
               it self
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               be
               numbred
               with
               Christs
               true
               Ministers
               :
               But
               the
               controversie
               is
               whether
               such
               Bishops
               as
               our
               age
               too
               patiently
               tolerateth
               are
               to
               be
               numbred
               with
               Christs
               true
               Ministers
               ;
               It
               is
               greatly
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               lest
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               they
               will
               hear
               that
               dreadful
               word
               from
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             I
             have
             added
             more
             of
             Musculus
             then
             directly
             concerneth
             the
             point
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             take
             him
             all
             together
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Helvetians
             are
             not
             accounted
             Presbyterians
             .
             I
             add
             Bullinger
             ,
             Decad.
             5.
             
             Serm.
             3.
             p.
             (
             mihi
             )
             377.
             378.
             and
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             383.
             
             Where
             he
             sheweth
             that
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             have
             not
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             were
             the
             same
             and
             had
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             horrid
             abuses
             ,
             that
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             degenerating
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             And
             
               Decad.
               5.
               
               Serm
               ,
               10.
               p.
               491.
               
            
             
               that
               in
               latter
               Ages
               ,
               Prelates
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               snatching
               by
               tyranny
               that
               power
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               to
               themselves
               which
               before
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Pastors
               in
               Synods
               in
               common
               ,
               and
               sacrilegiously
               using
               it
               against
               the
               first
               institution
               ,
               had
               tarned
               a
               wholesome
               medicine
               into
               deadly
               poyson
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               abaminable
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               .
            
             But
             I
             may
             not
             recite
             all
             .
          
           
             Wagundus
             was
             no
             Presbyterian
             ,
             being
             superintendent
             of
             Magdeburgh
             first
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Wismaria
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Jene
             ,
             and
             after
             Bishop
             Pomeraniensis
             ;
             nor
             yet
             Math.
             Iudex
             .
             yet
             go
             they
             the
             same
             way
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             Sytagm
             ,
             
             p.
             1049.
             de
             excom
             .
             p.
             1114.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             1135.
             de
             Minist
             .
             Should
             I
             cite
             all
             that
             is
             said
             by
             those
             that
             never
             were
             called
             Presbyterians
             ,
             about
             the
             degeneration
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             the
             largeness
             of
             their
             charge
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             discipline
             by
             their
             tyranny
             ,
             ambition
             and
             grasping
             wealth
             ,
             and
             titles
             ,
             when
             they
             neither
             will
             nor
             can
             perform
             the
             work
             ,
             I
             mean
             by
             Luther
             ,
             Melancton
             Illyricus
             ,
             Chytraeus
             ,
             Tzegedine
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             Gryneus
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
             Gualther
             ,
             Pet.
             Martyr
             ,
             Paraeus
             ,
             Chenmitius
             ,
             Pelargus
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             should
             but
             over-weary
             the
             Readers
             patience
             .
             I
             only
             add
             that
             if
             the
             Churches
             of
             France
             ,
             Belgia
             ,
             Geneva
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             Transilvania
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             formerly
             ,
             Poland
             (
             that
             were
             Orthodox
             )
             and
             Bobemia
             ,
             Brandenburgh
             ,
             Saxony
             ,
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             &c.
             that
             set
             up
             another
             sort
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             had
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             or
             English
             species
             would
             have
             done
             the
             Ministerial
             works
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             that
             they
             would
             all
             have
             rejected
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             part
             of
             that
             experience
             which
             I
             alledge
             is
             the
             Bishops
             own
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             signified
             by
             their
             confessions
             before
             named
             ,
          
           
             Ar.
             Bishop
             Ushers
             reasons
             for
             the
             ancient
             use
             of
             Episcopacy
             with
             their
             Presbyters
             who
             shall
             be
             acknowledged
             true
             Church
             Governours
             over
             their
             flocks
             ,
             is
             fetcht
             from
             the
             need
             of
             so
             many
             to
             the
             work
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Stanley
             Gower
             late
             of
             Dorchester
             was
             wont
             to
             profess
             (
             being
             long
             intimate
             with
             him
             )
             that
             he
             professed
             to
             him
             that
             he
             took
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             but
             primus
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             and
             every
             Presbyter
             a
             Governour
             of
             the
             flock
             :
             And
             when
             he
             asked
             him
             ,
             why
             then
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Primate
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             that
             he
             took
             it
             not
             for
             any
             part
             of
             his
             office
             as
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             but
             for
             a
             Collateral
             Dignity
             which
             the
             King
             was
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             advantageous
             discharge
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Office.
             
          
           
             What
             Bishop
             Jewels
             opinion
             was
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             is
             plain
             enough
             in
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Reignolds
             (
             that
             now
             is
             )
             professed
             to
             me
             his
             opinion
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             Dr.
             Stillingfliets
             book
             ,
             that
             no
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             prescribed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             professed
             that
             it
             was
             always
             his
             opinion
             ;
             And
             joyned
             with
             us
             in
             our
             proposals
             for
             Bishop
             Ushers
             Model
             .
          
           
             Dr
             Stillingfleet
             in
             his
             Irenicon
             hath
             said
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Jus
             Divinum
             of
             our
             Prelacy
             as
             can
             never
             be
             answered
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             talked
             with
             many
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Episcopal
             Conformists
             my self
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             ever
             I
             spake
             to
             one
             accounted
             a
             Learned
             man
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             confess
             when
             driven
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             the
             Chancellors
             Government
             by
             the
             Church
             Keyes
             ,
             were
             causes
             of
             so
             great
             a
             lapse
             of
             discipline
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             groaned
             under
             :
             And
             can
             shew
             us
             no
             probability
             ,
             it
             possibility
             of
             restoring
             it
             ,
             while
             it
             so
             stands
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             would
             have
             us
             subscribe
             and
             swear
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             the
             Church
             Government
             :
             not
             excepting
             in
             our
             place
             
             and
             calling
             ,
             by
             petition
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             no
             though
             the
             King
             commanded
             us
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Hall
             in
             his
             Mod.
             Offer
             doth
             confess
             the
             faultiness
             ,
             and
             desires
             reformation
             :
             and
             in
             his
             excellent
             Peace-maker
             ,
             would
             take
             up
             even
             with
             a
             presidencie
             durante
             vita
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             to
             reconcile
             us
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Hammond
             himself
             oft
             complaineth
             of
             the
             lapse
             of
             discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             clergies
             and
             peoples
             vices
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             The
             Liturgy
             wisheth
             the
             godly
             Discipline
             restored
             ,
             but
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             our
             case
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             of
             their
             Writers
             lament
             the
             scandals
             of
             clergy
             and
             people
             which
             have
             abounded
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             somewhat
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             is
             yet
             plainlier
             confessed
             by
             the
             Actual
             omission
             of
             discipline
             :
             We
             need
             not
             to
             dispute
             whether
             that
             can
             or
             be
             ever
             like
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             our
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             where
             done
             ,
             and
             never
             was
             done
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             any
             one
             man
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             very
             best
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             come
             neer
             the
             Erastian
             opinion
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             thought
             this
             use
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             consist
             but
             in
             bare
             Teaching
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             of
             no
             great
             need
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             possible
             that
             they
             should
             have
             quieted
             their
             Consciences
             .
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             long
             of
             me
             :
             As
             Bishop
             Goodman
             layeth
             it
             on
             the
             King
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Chancellours
             ,
             and
             most
             lay
             it
             on
             the
             Church-Wardens
             and
             Ministers
             for
             presenting
             no
             more
             :
             But
             all
             must
             confess
             that
             little
             is
             done
             besides
             the
             troubling
             of
             Nonconformists
             .
             It
             is
             not
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             in
             a
             Diocesse
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             that
             ever
             is
             brought
             under
             the
             excercise
             of
             Church
             discipline
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             Nor
             one
             of
             many
             thousand
             that
             should
             be
             so
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             If
             I
             should
             give
             no
             other
             instance
             ,
             than
             the
             ordinarie
             neglect
             of
             all
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             (
             Preaching
             ,
             Prayer
             and
             Sacraments
             )
             in
             publick
             ,
             Churches
             or
             any
             other
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             but
             ten
             thousand
             persons
             in
             this
             Diocesse
             ,
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             if
             not
             fourty
             ,
             in
             London
             Diocesse
             are
             guilty
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             questioned
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             therefore
             argue
             thus
             :
             That
             which
             never
             was
             done
             by
             any
             one
             Bishop
             in
             England
             ,
             being
             the
             confessed
             work
             of
             their
             office
             is
             naturally
             or
             Morally
             Impossible
             to
             be
             done
             (
             or
             if
             it
             have
             a
             possibility
             it
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             none
             ,
             when
             it
             never
             was
             once
             reduced
             into
             act
             )
             But
             the
             true
             exercise
             of
             Church
             discipline
             on
             all
             or
             the
             hundredth
             or
             many
             hundredth
             person
             that
             it
             is
             due
             to
             ;
             was
             never
             done
             by
             one
             Bishop
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             can
             by
             any
             credible
             History
             be
             proved
             (
             since
             the
             deformation
             or
             reformation
             )
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Major
             is
             plain
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Bishops
             own
             mouths
             who
             use
             to
             praise
             themselves
             as
             the
             Wisest
             ,
             Learn
             dst
             and
             best
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fitter
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             than
             all
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             though
             but
             under
             then
             )
             And
             they
             would
             take
             it
             heynously
             if
             we
             question
             their
             wisdom
             conscience
             or
             honesty
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             all
             or
             most
             so
             good
             ,
             sure
             it
             is
             long
             of
             the
             
             state
             and
             constitution
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             that
             their
             very
             proper
             work
             is
             made
             but
             a
             shaddow
             and
             a
             dream
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             though
             this
             be
             but
             ad
             homines
             ,
             yet
             really
             we
             have
             had
             very
             worthy
             and
             excellent
             persons
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ;
             what
             a
             man
             was
             Jewell
             ?
             Arch-bishop
             Grindal
             had
             Godliness
             enough
             and
             resolution
             too
             to
             make
             him
             odi●s
             ,
             and
             favoured
             Lectures
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             &c.
             
             Enough
             to
             bring
             him
             down
             ,
             if
             Cambden
             ,
             Godwin
             or
             Fuller
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             but
             never
             could
             do
             this
             work
             of
             discipline
             ,
             upon
             one
             of
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             under
             him
             .
             We
             had
             an
             excellent
             Arch-Bishop-Abbot
             afterwards
             ,
             good
             enough
             to
             be
             reproached
             by
             Heylin
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             what
             I
             need
             not
             mention
             ,
             but
             never
             able
             to
             do
             this
             work
             .
             What
             Learned
             ,
             Judicious
             worthy
             men
             ,
             were
             his
             Brother
             Robert
             Abbot
             and
             after
             him
             Davenant
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             Salisbury
             ?
             And
             how
             good
             a
             man
             was
             peaceable
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             so
             Usher
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             Moron
             and
             many
             more
             ?
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             done
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ?
             what
             should
             I
             say
             now
             of
             Bishop
             Reignolds
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Wilkins
             ,
             Men
             Learned
             and
             extraordinary
             honest
             in
             these
             times
             :
             But
             let
             any
             man
             enquire
             whether
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             discipline
             in
             question
             is
             exercised
             on
             the
             thousandth
             Criminal
             in
             their
             Diocese
             ?
             Indeed
             we
             have
             heard
             in
             Bishop
             Reignolds
             Diocese
             of
             a
             great
             number
             censured
             for
             Nonconformity
             :
             And
             it
             is
             his
             praise
             that
             it
             was
             not
             his
             doing
             ;
             but
             his
             Chancellours
             (
             though
             heretofore
             Judge
             Advocate
             in
             Fairefaxes
             or
             Cromwells
             Army
             .
             )
             And
             to
             say
             now
             that
             it
             is
             long
             of
             Church-Wardens
             ,
             Chancellours
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             but
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             discipline
             almost
             quite
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             remedy
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             long
             of
             somebody
             :
             Like
             the
             Physician
             whose
             Praise
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             patients
             dyed
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             art
             ;
             or
             the
             nurse
             whose
             praise
             was
             ,
             that
             though
             most
             of
             the
             Children
             perished
             ,
             it
             was
             long
             of
             themselves
             or
             somebody
             else
             .
          
           
             IV.
             But
             the
             fullest
             experience
             ,
             which
             so
             far
             satisfieth
             me
             that
             all
             the
             books
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             change
             me
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             my
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
             I
             have
             lived
             now
             (
             through
             Gods
             wonderful
             mercy
             )
             threescore
             years
             wanting
             lesse
             than
             four
             *
             In
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Bishops
             ruled
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             one
             man
             or
             woman
             called
             openly
             to
             repentance
             for
             any
             sin
             ;
             nor
             one
             ever
             publikely
             confess
             or
             lament
             any
             sin
             ?
             Nor
             one
             that
             was
             excommunicate
             in
             any
             Country
             where
             I
             came
             ,
             except
             the
             Nonconformists
             :
             Nor
             did
             I
             hear
             of
             any
             but
             one
             man
             to
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             who
             did
             formal
             penance
             for
             Fornication
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             have
             been
             more
             :
             But
             the
             number
             may
             be
             conjectu●ed
             by
             this
             .
             I
             lived
             under
             a
             great
             number
             of
             drunken
             and
             ignorant
             Curates
             that
             never
             preached
             ,
             and
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             my self
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             were
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             troubled
             with
             discipline
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             .
             I
             never
             lived
             where
             drunkards
             and
             swearers
             were
             not
             common
             ;
             but
             never
             one
             of
             them
             underwent
             the
             Churches
             discipline
             :
             But
             those
             that
             met
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             two
             miles
             off
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             none
             at
             home
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             last
             of
             my
             conviction
             .
          
           
           
             When
             I
             undertook
             a
             Pastoral
             charge
             my self
             ;
             I
             kept
             with
             me
             two
             Ministers
             to
             assist
             me
             (
             at
             one
             Parish
             Church
             and
             a
             small
             Chappel
             )
             :
             I
             had
             three
             Godly
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             who
             to
             countenance
             our
             discipline
             kept
             their
             monthly
             meeting
             at
             the
             same
             time
             and
             place
             .
             I
             had
             four
             ancient
             Godly
             men
             that
             performed
             the
             office
             of
             Deacons
             :
             I
             had
             above
             twenty
             of
             the
             Seniors
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             who
             without
             pretence
             of
             any
             office
             ,
             met
             with
             us
             to
             be
             witnesses
             that
             we
             did
             the
             Church
             and
             sinners
             no
             wrong
             ▪
             and
             to
             awe
             the
             offenders
             by
             their
             presence
             :
             These
             met
             once
             a
             month
             together
             ,
             we
             had
             almost
             all
             the
             worthy
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Country
             agreeing
             and
             associated
             to
             do
             the
             like
             in
             their
             several
             Parishes
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             able
             ;
             that
             unity
             might
             the
             more
             convince
             offenders
             :
             We
             had
             in
             the
             same
             Town
             the
             next
             day
             after
             our
             monthly
             Town-meeting
             ,
             an
             Assembly
             of
             a
             dozen
             or
             twenty
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             edifie
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             might
             be
             tryed
             by
             them
             and
             before
             them
             ,
             whether
             we
             could
             perswade
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             prevailed
             with
             by
             ourselves
             :
             And
             ,
             which
             was
             our
             ease
             incomparably
             beyond
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             times
             nor
             our
             judgment
             allowing
             us
             to
             use
             discipline
             upon
             none
             but
             such
             as
             consented
             to
             our
             office
             and
             relation
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             told
             them
             that
             we
             had
             all
             agreed
             only
             to
             exercise
             so
             much
             of
             discipline
             as
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independants
             had
             no
             controversie
             about
             (
             some
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             joyning
             with
             us
             )
             and
             that
             we
             would
             exercise
             it
             in
             all
             our
             flocks
             ,
             but
             we
             could
             be
             Pastors
             to
             none
             against
             their
             wills
             ;
             whereupon
             of
             about
             3000
             persons
             ,
             1800
             or
             more
             of
             which
             were
             at
             age
             to
             be
             Communicants
             ,
             all
             refused
             to
             do
             any
             more
             than
             hear
             me
             preach
             ,
             (
             for
             fear
             of
             discipline
             )
             except
             about
             600
             or
             a
             few
             more
             .
             These
             500
             were
             the
             most
             understanding
             Religious
             part
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             all
             the
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             the
             Common
             swearers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Drunkards
             and
             scandalous
             persons
             were
             among
             the
             refusers
             ,
             except
             about
             five
             or
             six
             young
             men
             that
             had
             got
             such
             a
             Love
             to
             tipling
             that
             they
             could
             not
             leave
             it
             .
             These
             hid
             their
             sin
             a
             while
             :
             But
             could
             not
             long
             :
             Yet
             the
             trouble
             and
             work
             that
             these
             five
             or
             six
             men
             made
             us
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             Drunkenness
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             fighting
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             slandering
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             was
             more
             than
             it
             is
             easy
             for
             an
             unexperienced
             person
             to
             believe
             .
             So
             hard
             was
             it
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             Confession
             of
             their
             sins
             or
             to
             ask
             those
             Forgiveness
             whom
             they
             grosly
             wronged
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             endeavoured
             with
             all
             our
             skill
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             used
             both
             gentle
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             also
             opened
             to
             them
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             we
             prayed
             before
             them
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             repentance
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             Parents
             and
             relations
             joyned
             with
             us
             ,
             all
             would
             not
             make
             them
             confess
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             our
             Communion
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             )
             .
             And
             among
             all
             the
             rest
             there
             were
             some
             that
             sometimes
             would
             need
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             reconciliations
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             found
             us
             some
             work
             .
             But
             if
             we
             had
             but
             been
             troubled
             with
             all
             the
             other
             (
             1000
             or
             1200
             as
             was
             supposed
             )
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             all
             the
             Swearers
             ,
             railers
             ,
             Common
             Drunkards
             ,
             some
             Infidels
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             work
             should
             we
             have
             had
             ?
             So
             much
             as
             I
             dare
             confidently
             say
             that
             (
             without
             
             being
             half
             so
             strict
             and
             troublesome
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Canons
             were
             )
             all
             we
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             done
             more
             in
             the
             work
             of
             discipline
             ,
             than
             Govern
             that
             one
             Parish
             .
             Nor
             could
             we
             have
             done
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             omissions
             as
             nothing
             but
             disability
             would
             have
             quieted
             our
             Consciences
             under
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             I
             give
             you
             not
             my
             single
             experience
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             honest
             Ministers
             of
             the
             County
             .
             1.
             
             Sometimes
             durst
             not
             associate
             with
             us
             ,
             because
             the
             scandalous
             persons
             of
             their
             Parishes
             were
             so
             many
             and
             so
             masterly
             and
             fierce
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             (
             they
             thought
             )
             to
             exercise
             any
             discipline
             among
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             that
             did
             joyn
             with
             us
             were
             fain
             to
             do
             as
             the
             Independants
             ,
             and
             gather
             out
             some
             of
             the
             best
             to
             be
             their
             flock
             as
             to
             Communion
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             rest
             live
             quietly
             as
             bare
             hearers
             ,
             because
             the
             offenders
             were
             so
             many
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             exercise
             discipline
             on
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             did
             even
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             promiscuously
             how
             scandalous
             soever
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             difficulties
             of
             exercising
             discipline
             .
             4.
             
             And
             all
             over
             the
             land
             they
             were
             faine
             to
             take
             the
             same
             course
             with
             these
             sorts
             aforesaid
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             ,
             too
             many
             quite
             forbear
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             keep
             away
             the
             scandalous
             .
             5.
             
             And
             too
             many
             took
             up
             the
             way
             of
             Separation
             ,
             and
             gathered
             Churches
             out
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             opinions
             ,
             because
             the
             Parishes
             were
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             them
             uncapable
             of
             discipline
             .
             Though
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             .
             1.
             
             Many
             such
             made
             them
             worse
             than
             they
             were
             .
             2.
             
             And
             took
             the
             course
             that
             was
             easiest
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             the
             most
             difficult
             part
             of
             their
             work
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             they
             were
             led
             to
             it
             by
             over
             valuing
             Expressive
             parts
             in
             some
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             unvaluing
             the
             good
             desires
             of
             some
             that
             wanted
             such
             Expressions
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             that
             found
             discipline
             too
             hard
             a
             work
             for
             us
             to
             exercise
             in
             our
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             should
             have
             dreamed
             that
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             have
             exercised
             it
             on
             a
             thousand
             or
             many
             hundred
             such
             Parishes
             (
             by
             our selves
             and
             Chancellors
             )
             O
             what
             Monsters
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             should
             we
             have
             been
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             Objections
             against
             Parish
             Discipline
             answered
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             
               YOu
               make
               this
               discipline
               seem
               more
               needful
               than
               it
               is
               .
               A
               Church
               may
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               without
               it
               .
               The
            
             Helvetians
             
               use
               very
               little
               of
               it
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Helvetian
             Divines
             write
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             with
             lenity
             and
             they
             are
             for
             denying
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             Impenitently
             wicked
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             nothing
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             for
             Pastoral
             admonition
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             scandalous
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             the
             Magistrates
             hinder
             them
             from
             ,
             and
             
             partly
             undertake
             themselves
             .
             And
             verily
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             much
             more
             iningenuous
             to
             let
             the
             Magistrate
             do
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             to
             no
             more
             discipline
             ,
             than
             to
             talk
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             use
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Man
             may
             be
             a
             true
             man
             though
             he
             have
             the
             Palsie
             ,
             Dropsie
             ,
             Gout
             or
             Stone
             ,
             or
             be
             dismembred
             .
             And
             are
             these
             therefore
             indifferent
             things
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             discipline
             be
             needful
             judge
             after
             these
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Otherwise
             Bishops
             are
             not
             needful
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             bare
             Preachers
             .
             Why
             should
             Lordships
             ▪
             wealth
             and
             honours
             ,
             be
             allowed
             Bishops
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             needful
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             needful
             to
             be
             exercised
             on
             Ministers
             ,
             why
             not
             on
             the
             People
             also
             ?
             And
             if
             not
             on
             Ministers
             ,
             why
             have
             there
             so
             great
             numbers
             been
             silenced
             ,
             suspended
             ,
             and
             troubled
             ?
             Sure
             somebody
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             our
             silencing
             is
             needful
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             needful
             ,
             why
             did
             the
             universal
             Church
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             strictly
             from
             the
             beginning
             ?
             And
             why
             do
             they
             that
             say
             this
             ,
             pretend
             a
             reverence
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             ,
             to
             the
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             went
             ten
             times
             further
             in
             their
             Severities
             than
             we
             do
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             by
             Precept
             and
             Divine
             Canon
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
             Matth.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             13.
             and
             2.
             15.
             and
             3.
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             15.
             and
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             22
             ,
             24.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             and
             4.
             2.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             3
             ▪
             6
             ,
             14.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Creator
             ,
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             declared
             Holy
             in
             the
             Holyness
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             our
             allowed
             wickedness
             be
             represented
             as
             an
             unholy
             friend
             to
             sin
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             Churches
             honour
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             as
             a
             very
             stie
             and
             sink
             of
             wickedness
             as
             the
             Infidel
             World.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             Churches
             beauty
             ,
             safety
             ,
             and
             felicity
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             forsake
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             most
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             miserable
             by
             his
             judgments
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             Holiness
             it self
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             vilified
             if
             we
             difference
             not
             the
             precious
             from
             the
             vile
             .
             9.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             Conviction
             and
             Conversion
             of
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             other
             Infidels
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             now
             are
             kept
             in
             their
             Infidelity
             ,
             by
             seeing
             that
             Christians
             as
             are
             bad
             or
             worse
             than
             themselves
             ;
             and
             would
             be
             more
             drawn
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             the
             holy
             Lives
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             holy
             State
             of
             Churches
             did
             invite
             them
             .
             10.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             comfortable
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             professed
             by
             us
             in
             our
             Creed
             .
             11.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             prevent
             the
             infection
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             sin
             ;
             seeing
             a
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             toucheth
             pitch
             will
             be
             defiled
             by
             it
             .
             12.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             encourage
             and
             strengthen
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             by
             this
             praejudicium
             futuri
             judicii
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             calleth
             it
             ,
             the
             difference
             that
             God
             himself
             will
             make
             ▪
             .
             13.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Essential
             part
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             to
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Discipline
             :
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Power
             for
             but
             the
             Work
             ?
             yea
             Power
             and
             Obligation
             are
             essential
             to
             his
             Office.
             14.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             Holy
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             that
             Holy
             things
             be
             not
             given
             to
             Dogs
             .
             15.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             convince
             the
             ordinary
             careless
             sinners
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             seeing
             a
             difference
             put
             between
             
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             think
             that
             preaching
             is
             but
             idle
             talk
             and
             falshood
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             as
             safe
             as
             others
             .
             16.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             keep
             the
             better
             people
             from
             offending
             God
             by
             their
             familiarity
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             notoriously
             wicked
             .
             17.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             break
             the
             Serpents
             head
             ,
             that
             in
             Christs
             Church
             the
             Devils
             works
             may
             be
             renounced
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             sin
             be
             publickly
             made
             a
             shame
             ,
             as
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             endeavoureth
             to
             do
             by
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             .
             18.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             ease
             and
             peace
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             he
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             cares
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             that
             come
             by
             multitudes
             of
             Wicked
             Men
             ;
             but
             the
             Pastors
             labours
             with
             the
             voluntary
             may
             prevent
             much
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             trouble
             with
             the
             involuntary
             .
             19.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             Commonwealths
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             poysoned
             by
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             so
             exposed
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God.
             20.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             scandalous
             Sinners
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             die
             and
             perish
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             have
             all
             possible
             means
             used
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             Consider
             whether
             all
             these
             Reasons
             prove
             not
             Discipline
             to
             be
             needful
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             II.
             
               But
               till
               Constantines
               time
               there
               was
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               which
               made
               it
               then
               needful
               :
               But
               since
               the
               case
               is
               not
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Down
             then
             with
             Bishops
             now
             ,
             if
             their
             work
             be
             needless
             .
             But
             why
             then
             were
             they
             set
             so
             much
             higher
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             much
             more
             power
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             Constantine
             then
             before
             ?
             2.
             
             Are
             you
             wiser
             than
             all
             the
             Councils
             (
             Nice
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             Chalced.
             Constance
             ,
             &c.
             )
             which
             have
             ever
             since
             made
             Canons
             for
             Discipline
             ?
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             try
             whether
             none
             of
             the
             foregoing
             reasons
             ,
             be
             still
             in
             force
             .
             4.
             
             Read
             Galaspies
             Aarons
             Rod
             ,
             which
             fully
             proveth
             the
             continued
             need
             of
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             III.
             
               But
               discipline
               is
               not
               to
               be
               use●
               on
               all
               that
               deserve
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               one
               to
               be
               a
               terror
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               You
               are
               for
               too
               much
               strictness
               ,
               rigidness
               and
               severity
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             I
             am
             not
             for
             half
             the
             rigidness
             and
             severity
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             penitents
             waite
             at
             the
             Church
             doors
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             themselves
             with
             cryes
             and
             tears
             to
             beg
             absolution
             and
             re-admission
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             cases
             to
             waite
             thus
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             ,
             till
             their
             death
             bed
             .
             I
             am
             for
             accepting
             the
             first
             credible
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             :
             I
             am
             for
             gentle
             exhorting
             them
             and
             praying
             for
             them
             long
             before
             we
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             I
             am
             not
             for
             troubling
             any
             for
             small
             faults
             :
             Nor
             for
             bringing
             any
             mans
             secret
             sins
             to
             light
             ,
             or
             making
             them
             more
             publick
             than
             he
             maketh
             them
             himself
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             for
             imposing
             such
             penances
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             .
             And
             is
             a
             strictness
             short
             of
             theirs
             intolerable
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             more
             holy
             than
             they
             ?
             Yea
             more
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             for
             the
             use
             of
             discipline
             at
             all
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             notorious
             to
             true
             reason
             that
             its
             like
             to
             do
             more
             harme
             than
             good
             .
             And
             is
             all
             this
             too
             much
             strictness
             ?
             But
             I
             am
             not
             for
             keeping
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             then
             making
             such
             pretences
             ,
             nor
             for
             causing
             the
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             then
             pleading
             them
             against
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             and
             Canons
             do
             not
             bid
             you
             reprove
             or
             suspend
             or
             reject
             one
             blasphemer
             ,
             or
             drunkard
             of
             many
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             are
             such
             :
             And
             do
             you
             say
             that
             God
             and
             Councils
             dissembled
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             do
             that
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             us
             do
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             censure
             one
             of
             a
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             twenty
             offenders
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             terror
             or
             warning
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             who
             will
             look
             to
             scape
             that
             which
             falleth
             on
             so
             few
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             one
             of
             so
             many
             only
             is
             censured
             ,
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             still
             under
             most
             of
             the
             forementioned
             danger
             and
             defilement
             ;
             and
             this
             much
             will
             not
             reach
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Partiality
             is
             an
             odious
             Character
             of
             injustice
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             be
             found
             in
             civil
             judges
             ;
             much
             less
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             it
             will
             but
             harden
             and
             enrage
             those
             persons
             whom
             you
             deal
             with
             ,
             when
             you
             enable
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             censure
             me
             ,
             and
             let
             many
             others
             alone
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sin
             .
             Is
             this
             your
             Church
             justice
             ,
             or
             rather
             malice
             to
             me
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             IV.
             
               You
               confess
               your self
               that
               it
               is
               so
               hard
               to
               use
               discipline
               in
               one
               Parish
               ,
               that
               most
               Ministers
               did
               neglect
               it
               when
               the
               Bishops
               were
               out
               :
               And
               why
               blame
               you
               the
               Bishops
               then
               for
               neglecting
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             We
             were
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             Parishes
             in
             that
             defiled
             and
             unruly
             state
             as
             the
             Bishops
             left
             them
             :
             And
             all
             great
             works
             must
             have
             time
             to
             be
             done
             in
             .
             And
             at
             last
             the
             reformation
             prospered
             apace
             ,
             till
             they
             pull'd
             it
             down
             .
             2.
             
             We
             were
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Ministers
             as
             the
             Bishops
             left
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             young
             men
             who
             were
             newly
             come
             from
             the
             Universities
             .
             And
             men
             cannot
             get
             wisdom
             interest
             ,
             experience
             and
             resolution
             in
             a
             day
             .
             3.
             
             The
             remaining
             respects
             which
             the
             people
             had
             to
             the
             Prelates
             and
             their
             way
             was
             a
             hinderance
             to
             us
             that
             desired
             ,
             to
             meddle
             herein
             with
             none
             but
             consenters
             .
             4.
             
             A
             great
             number
             of
             Sectaries
             ,
             raised
             by
             the
             distastes
             of
             the
             Prelates
             wayes
             ,
             did
             also
             hinder
             us
             .
             5.
             
             Yet
             it
             was
             than
             possible
             and
             feasible
             to
             Ministers
             that
             were
             wise
             and
             willing
             to
             do
             so
             much
             as
             might
             very
             much
             attain
             the
             ends
             of
             discipline
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             desired
             .
             6.
             
             But
             is
             this
             an
             Objection
             fit
             for
             the
             Prelatists
             to
             make
             ?
             or
             doth
             it
             not
             encrease
             their
             condemnation
             ?
             what
             would
             you
             say
             to
             a
             Physician
             ,
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             a
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             that
             should
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             an
             hundred
             Physicians
             ,
             that
             can
             do
             what
             should
             be
             done
             for
             all
             the
             Patients
             in
             this
             City
             ;
             nor
             an
             hundred
             Pilots
             that
             can
             well
             govern
             all
             the
             Navy
             ;
             nor
             an
             hundred
             School
             masters
             that
             can
             well
             Govern
             all
             the
             Schools
             in
             the
             Diocess
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             get
             them
             all
             turned
             out
             and
             ▪
             I
             will
             be
             the
             only
             Physician
             (
             with
             my
             Apothecaries
             )
             the
             only
             Pilot
             (
             with
             my
             S●am●n
             )
             the
             only
             Schoolmaster
             (
             with
             my
             Monitors
             and
             Ushers
             )
             my self
             ;
             for
             the
             work
             can
             be
             but
             left
             undone
             ?
             Such
             rule
             the
             Churches
             must
             have
             while
             God
             for
             our
             sins
             will
             suffer
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             doing
             it
             per
             alios
             is
             oft
             enough
             answered
             before
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             V.
             Many
             Parish
             Ministers
             are
             young
             and
             raw
             and
             unfit
             to
             govern
             .
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             unfit
             who
             make
             this
             Objection
             ,
             who
             bring
             and
             keep
             such
             in
             ,
             and
             cast
             so
             many
             hundred
             out
             that
             are
             better
             (
             however
             ignorant
             malice
             slander
             them
             )
             2.
             
             This
             also
             may
             be
             said
             against
             their
             preaching
             ,
             much
             
             more
             :
             For
             ,
             3.
             
             They
             may
             Rule
             with
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             preach
             by
             others
             .
             4.
             
             There
             may
             be
             appeals
             to
             the
             next
             Synod
             (
             or
             Prelate
             if
             you
             will
             have
             it
             so
             )
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             VI.
             You
             would
             have
             a
             Priest
             to
             be
             a
             Pope
             in
             his
             Parish
             .
             Ans
             .
             I
             can
             call
             this
             Objection
             no
             better
             than
             gross
             Impudency
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             Contradiction
             :
             A
             Pope
             is
             a
             Head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             saying
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             every
             Minister
             a
             Head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             to
             his
             Parish
             .
             2.
             
             We
             desire
             more
             Presbyters
             than
             One
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             We
             desire
             Appeals
             to
             the
             next
             Synod
             :
             and
             is
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Pope
             ?
             4.
             
             Is
             not
             one
             Minister
             as
             able
             to
             Rule
             a
             Parish
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             assistants
             and
             Synods
             ,
             as
             one
             Prelate
             to
             Rule
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             who
             likely
             is
             a
             worse
             man
             than
             the
             Minister
             ?
             Impudent
             pride
             will
             perhaps
             say
             no.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
             The
             Magistrates
             Sword
             is
             neither
             the
             strength
             of
             Church
             discipline
             ,
             nor
             will
             serve
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             should
             be
             too
             much
             used
             to
             second
             and
             enforce
             it
             .
          
           
             THese
             three
             assertions
             I
             will
             prove
             distinctly
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Magistrates
             Sword
             is
             not
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             true
             Church
             discipline
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             this
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             Prelatists
             last
             Objection
             ,
             that
             its
             true
             that
             the
             Keys
             are
             but
             brutum
             fulmen
             and
             a
             leaden
             sword
             without
             the
             Magistrates
             :
             For
             almost
             all
             men
             will
             dispise
             it
             :
             Who
             will
             come
             to
             our
             Courts
             if
             they
             may
             choose
             ?
             Who
             will
             regard
             our
             Excommunications
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             people
             now
             despise
             them
             ?
             what
             then
             would
             they
             do
             if
             they
             had
             their
             wills
             ?
             when
             we
             have
             excommunicated
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             They
             will
             Excommunicate
             us
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             Prelatists
             who
             write
             to
             me
             and
             speak
             with
             me
             ,
             use
             these
             very
             words
             themselves
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             prove
             that
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             such
             noble
             ends
             as
             aforementioned
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             less
             than
             blasphemy
             thus
             to
             reproach
             it
             :
             As
             if
             Christ
             had
             no
             more
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             or
             Goodness
             ,
             than
             to
             ordain
             so
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             a
             means
             ,
             to
             such
             high
             and
             necessary
             ends
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             objection
             doth
             but
             express
             a
             carnal
             mind
             ,
             which
             regardeth
             only
             carnal
             things
             ,
             and
             thinketh
             as
             basely
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             if
             nothing
             moved
             them
             but
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             And
             as
             if
             Gods
             favour
             or
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             word
             and
             Ministers
             were
             of
             no
             force
             or
             regard
             even
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             objection
             inviteth
             Kings
             to
             put
             down
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             except
             
             Preachers
             and
             Magistrates
             ;
             For
             why
             should
             they
             put
             the
             people
             to
             so
             great
             charge
             and
             trouble
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             love
             the
             Prelates
             so
             little
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             up
             to
             wield
             a
             Leaden
             Sword
             ,
             and
             to
             brandish
             a
             brutum
             fulmen
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             noise
             to
             no
             more
             purpose
             ;
             yea
             to
             rob
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             proper
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             deluded
             people
             believe
             that
             those
             things
             are
             done
             by
             a
             brutum
             fulmen
             which
             really
             are
             done
             by
             the
             Civil
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             objection
             bitterly
             reproacheth
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             General
             and
             provincical
             Councils
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Cannons
             and
             ancient
             discipline
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             As
             if
             they
             had
             troubled
             the
             world
             to
             no
             pupose
             and
             all
             their
             discipline
             had
             been
             vain
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             objection
             is
             notoriously
             confuted
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Discipline
             was
             more
             powerful
             and
             had
             better
             effect
             ,
             before
             Constantius
             time
             than
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             was
             much
             more
             strictly
             exercised
             against
             sin
             .
             And
             that
             which
             so
             long
             did
             more
             without
             the
             Sword
             ,
             than
             afterward
             by
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             receive
             its
             efficacy
             from
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             naturarei
             there
             is
             as
             much
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Precepts
             Prohibitions
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             Heavenly
             inducement
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             the
             terrors
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             internal
             goodness
             of
             holyness
             ,
             and
             evil
             of
             sins
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             Soul
             interest
             in
             what
             the
             Minister
             propoundeth
             for
             mens
             conviction
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             backt
             with
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword.
             And
             if
             all
             these
             have
             no
             force
             ,
             Christianity
             must
             be
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             do
             no
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             better
             beseemeth
             Julian
             ,
             Celsu●
             or
             Porphyry
             ,
             Symmachus
             ,
             or
             Eunapius
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             than
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             this
             objection
             the
             Prelatists
             openly
             confess
             that
             their
             Churches
             consist
             of
             men
             so
             carnal
             as
             are
             not
             moved
             by
             Divine
             authority
             without
             the
             Sword
             :
             And
             consequently
             what
             Pastors
             they
             have
             been
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             have
             governed
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             allow
             us
             to
             expect
             from
             their
             discipline
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             this
             Objection
             they
             condemn
             themselves
             and
             justifie
             the
             Nonconformists
             :
             For
             why
             should
             we
             Swear
             that
             we
             will
             never
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             so
             brutish
             an
             Office
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             could
             not
             take
             down
             such
             an
             useless
             thing
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             so
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             be
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             Christ
             ,
             for
             not
             assenting
             ,
             consenting
             and
             Swearing
             to
             such
             a
             vaine
             and
             brutish
             power
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             By
             this
             they
             give
             up
             their
             cause
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             Independents
             ;
             Confessing
             that
             their
             discipline
             is
             uneffectual
             ;
             when
             as
             we
             that
             plead
             for
             another
             frame
             ,
             desire
             not
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword
             to
             interpose
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             use
             discipline
             on
             none
             but
             Volunteers
             .
             And
             either
             the
             discipline
             which
             we
             desire
             hath
             some
             efficacy
             ,
             or
             none
             .
             If
             none
             ,
             what
             need
             they
             fear
             it
             ,
             or
             hinder
             it
             ,
             or
             silence
             so
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             write
             and
             strive
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             using
             such
             a
             brutum
             fulmen
             which
             can
             do
             no
             harme
             .
             But
             if
             they
             confess
             that
             our
             discipline
             
             hath
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             theirs
             hath
             none
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             but
             directly
             call
             us
             to
             seek
             the
             alteration
             which
             we
             are
             required
             to
             abjure
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Lastly
             by
             this
             objection
             they
             shew
             themselves
             too
             ignorant
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Church
             ,
             and
             discipline
             ,
             and
             Sacrament
             and
             Ministery
             :
             Or
             else
             they
             would
             better
             know
             how
             far
             Volunteers
             are
             proper
             objects
             of
             Church
             discipline
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             right
             to
             the
             privileges
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Magistrates
             Sword
             will
             not
             serve
             instead
             of
             Church
             discipline
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Else
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             instituted
             another
             office
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Else
             it
             might
             serve
             also
             instead
             of
             Ministry
             ,
             Preaching
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             it
             tendeth
             not
             directly
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             Errours
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             truth
             ,
             to
             move
             them
             by
             heavenly
             motions
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             true
             repentance
             and
             godlyness
             .
             But
             this
             will
             be
             fuller
             proved
             under
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             save
             the
             Erastians
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Magistrates
             Sword
             should
             not
             be
             used
             too
             forwardly
             or
             too
             much
             to
             second
             or
             enforce
             Church
             discipline
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             be
             its
             life
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             inseparably
             twisted
             with
             it
             .
             I
             mean
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             unbeliever
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             say
             he
             is
             a
             Believer
             ,
             and
             to
             professe
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             None
             upon
             such
             profession
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             None
             that
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             Church
             Communion
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             None
             that
             Apostatizeth
             from
             Christ
             should
             be
             forced
             falsly
             to
             professe
             that
             he
             is
             still
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             None
             that
             are
             at
             age
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             local
             presence
             or
             relation
             as
             a
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             willing
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Papists
             who
             force
             no
             Heathens
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             but
             afterward
             force
             Christians
             by
             fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             and
             burn
             them
             that
             were
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             Apostates
             is
             self
             contradicting
             and
             self
             condemning
             ;
             God
             having
             left
             man
             as
             much
             unto
             his
             own
             choice
             for
             continuing
             as
             for
             Entring
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Obedience
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             Infidels
             may
             owe
             it
             to
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             :
             And
             none
             but
             Magistrates
             can
             use
             the
             Sword
             to
             punish
             either
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             No
             Magistrate
             should
             punish
             a
             Mans
             body
             ,
             meerly
             because
             he
             is
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             so
             punished
             already
             .
             Nor
             should
             he
             be
             made
             a
             meer
             executioner
             to
             the
             Bishop
             without
             hearing
             ,
             trying
             and
             judging
             the
             Cause
             himself
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             own
             execution
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             No
             Magistrate
             should
             force
             an
             Impenitent
             sinner
             to
             lie
             and
             say
             he
             doth
             repent
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Church
             Communion
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             force
             of
             Gods
             word
             that
             must
             try
             his
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             I
             acknowledge
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Magistrates
             and
             Parents
             and
             Masters
             
             may
             force
             their
             Subjects
             to
             use
             those
             means
             which
             tend
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             as
             to
             hear
             Preaching
             ,
             Conference
             or
             disputations
             ,
             or
             to
             read
             convincing
             books
             :
             But
             with
             these
             two
             Cautions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             but
             when
             it
             is
             like
             or
             hopeful
             to
             do
             more
             good
             than
             harme
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             be
             by
             wise
             and
             moderate
             means
             of
             constreint
             ,
             and
             not
             hang
             or
             burn
             them
             to
             convert
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Accordingly
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Masters
             ,
             may
             use
             the
             like
             force
             with
             their
             Subjects
             who
             are
             Christians
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             use
             the
             foresaid
             meanes
             (
             of
             hearing
             and
             Reading
             and
             conference
             )
             for
             the
             cureing
             of
             their
             dangerous
             errours
             or
             sinful
             lives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Magistrates
             may
             punish
             men
             Corporally
             for
             their
             crime
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             even
             for
             the
             same
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             excommunicated
             them
             .
             If
             one
             be
             excommunicated
             for
             Treason
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Prophaning
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             holy
             things
             &c.
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             also
             meddle
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             Magistrates
             may
             Restraine
             false
             Teachers
             from
             seducing
             others
             ,
             and
             drawing
             them
             from
             God
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             encourage
             Ministers
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             they
             may
             make
             a
             difference
             in
             their
             favours
             and
             rewards
             ,
             between
             Christians
             obedient
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             in
             penitent
             ones
             ,
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             by
             denying
             honors
             and
             preferments
             and
             rewards
             to
             the
             worse
             ,
             which
             he
             giveth
             to
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             Cases
             before
             denied
             ,
             especially
             the
             forcing
             men
             by
             fire
             ,
             sword
             ,
             and
             imprisonment
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             other
             Church
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             making
             this
             the
             strength
             of
             Church
             discipline
             ,
             I
             have
             all
             this
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             force
             should
             be
             used
             to
             the
             hindering
             and
             destruction
             of
             Christs
             ordinance
             of
             discipline
             and
             his
             Church
             Laws
             .
             But
             such
             it
             would
             be
             in
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             Christs
             fundamental
             Covenant
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             willing
             penitent
             and
             believer
             shall
             be
             a
             member
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             those
             only
             that
             credibly
             profess
             to
             be
             so
             (
             at
             age
             )
             He
             that
             will
             may
             freely
             drink
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             .
             Nemo
             invitus
             fit
             Christianus
             :
             so
             that
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             mystical
             Church
             priviledges
             ,
             but
             Consenters
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             priviledges
             ,
             but
             credible
             Professors
             of
             consent
             ,
             is
             to
             contradict
             the
             very
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             you
             may
             compel
             some
             men
             to
             duty
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             compel
             them
             to
             be
             happy
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             force
             them
             by
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             ,
             confiscation
             and
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             or
             repent
             ,
             consent
             or
             are
             willing
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             them
             absolution
             and
             Church-communion
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             Christs
             ordinance
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             For
             true
             discipline
             is
             to
             make
             them
             penitent
             and
             willing
             ,
             
             and
             then
             to
             use
             them
             as
             such
             :
             But
             ,
             1
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             credible
             that
             that
             person
             is
             truly
             penitent
             and
             willing
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             have
             Church-communion
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             consent
             by
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             by
             the
             Pastors
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             on
             the
             rack
             or
             to
             prevent
             undoing
             will
             say
             ▪
             I
             consent
             .
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             Repentance
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             if
             it
             did
             not
             make
             this
             forced
             consent
             utterly
             incredible
             ,
             yet
             it
             utterly
             crosseth
             the
             ends
             of
             Church
             discipline
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             discern
             the
             voluntary
             penitent
             ;
             which
             force
             so
             obscureth
             that
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             whether
             the
             person
             be
             credibly
             penitent
             or
             not
             .
             If
             I
             left
             a
             Legacy
             to
             so
             many
             that
             are
             Lovers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             Communion
             ,
             and
             my
             Executors
             should
             get
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             hang
             ,
             or
             Imprison
             or
             undo
             certain
             men
             that
             are
             accused
             as
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             we
             Love
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             think
             my
             Will
             would
             be
             ill
             performed
             ,
             if
             those
             men
             had
             my
             Legacy
             ,
             that
             were
             forced
             to
             say
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             man
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             his
             own
             sin
             and
             distruction
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             forced
             to
             take
             the
             Sacrament
             when
             he
             is
             unwilling
             and
             had
             rather
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             in
             likelihood
             is
             forced
             to
             his
             sin
             and
             destruction
             :
             For
             even
             the
             Liturgy
             telleth
             the
             unworthy
             that
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             damnation
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             may
             enter
             into
             them
             as
             he
             did
             into
             Judas
             :
             And
             who
             is
             unworthy
             if
             the
             unwilling
             are
             not
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Force
             is
             not
             fitted
             to
             cause
             love
             and
             willingness
             ;
             therefore
             men
             should
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             a
             Gift
             ,
             which
             Love
             and
             willingness
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             ;
             men
             use
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             Love
             me
             or
             I
             will
             hang
             thee
             or
             imprison
             thee
             .
             This
             seemeth
             to
             make
             a
             new
             way
             of
             Preaching
             which
             Christ
             never
             made
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christs
             terms
             are
             self-denial
             ,
             Cross-bearing
             and
             forsaking
             all
             and
             following
             him
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             :
             But
             this
             seemeth
             a
             new
             and
             contrary
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             said
             ;
             He
             that
             will
             be
             my
             disciple
             rather
             than
             be
             imprisoned
             or
             die
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             or
             received
             .
             ]
             Christ
             saith
             :
             He
             that
             forsaketh
             not
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             cannot
             be
             my
             disciple
             ,
             Luk.
             14.
             33.
             
             This
             way
             ,
             saith
             [
             He
             that
             will
             come
             to
             the
             Church-communion
             rather
             than
             forsake
             all
             shall
             be
             my
             disciple
             ]
             .
             Christ
             saith
             [
             He
             that
             loveth
             any
             thing
             ,
             even
             his
             life
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             cannot
             be
             my
             disciple
             .
             ]
             This
             way
             saith
             ,
             [
             He
             that
             loveth
             life
             ,
             credit
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             liberty
             so
             well
             as
             that
             he
             will
             rather
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             than
             lose
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             my
             disciple
             ]
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             except
             ye
             repent
             ye
             shall
             all
             perish
             .
             ]
             This
             forceth
             a
             Minister
             to
             absolve
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             rather
             say
             [
             I
             repent
             ]
             than
             lose
             his
             liberty
             and
             estate
             .
             God
             saith
             [
             He
             that
             loveth
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
             ]
             .
             This
             way
             saith
             [
             Do
             but
             Love
             the
             world
             so
             well
             as
             to
             say
             and
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             Pastor
             and
             people
             shall
             number
             thee
             with
             the
             Lovers
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             ]
             God
             saith
             ;
             The
             carnal
             mind
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             and
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             his
             Law
             nor
             can
             be
             .
             ]
             This
             way
             saith
             [
             If
             thy
             carnal
             mind
             make
             thee
             say
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             save
             thy
             liberty
             or
             money
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             obedient
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             God.
             ]
             And
             is
             not
             this
             to
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             And
             this
             way
             compelleth
             men
             to
             lie
             and
             play
             the
             Hypocrites
             .
             when
             we
             may
             discerne
             it
             is
             so
             .
             Mr.
             Capel
             of
             Tempt
             :
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             a
             lie
             thus
             differeth
             from
             most
             other
             sins
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             in
             the
             very
             act
             be
             lawful
             .
             When
             a
             man
             against
             all
             perswasion
             ,
             saith
             or
             sheweth
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             repent
             ,
             to
             say
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             [
             Say
             thou
             believest
             ,
             or
             Repentest
             ,
             or
             thou
             shalt
             be
             confiscate
             and
             lie
             in
             jaile
             ]
             is
             plainly
             to
             say
             [
             Lie
             or
             suffer
             ]
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             a
             man
             may
             be
             examined
             when
             it
             is
             foreknown
             that
             he
             will
             lie
             .
             But
             it
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             force
             him
             to
             examination
             and
             answer
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             force
             him
             to
             that
             particular
             answer
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             compelling
             men
             to
             pretend
             to
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             compel
             them
             to
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             as
             Absolution
             and
             Church
             Communion
             .
             Force
             giveth
             no
             man
             Right
             to
             the
             Benefit
             ,
             and
             their
             force
             should
             not
             compel
             him
             falsly
             to
             pretend
             a
             Right
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             confoundeth
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             world
             :
             Whilest
             every
             man
             is
             made
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             had
             but
             rather
             tell
             a
             lie
             and
             take
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             than
             be
             undone
             ,
             what
             wicked
             man
             on
             earth
             will
             not
             do
             the
             same
             (
             unless
             he
             be
             so
             Consciencious
             that
             mistake
             and
             Conscience
             hindereth
             him
             )
             Is
             there
             any
             Infidel
             ,
             Heathen
             ,
             Atheist
             ,
             Murderer
             ,
             Traytor
             ,
             or
             Sensualist
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             that
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ?
             What
             should
             hinder
             him
             that
             believeth
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             thus
             rather
             than
             be
             undone
             ?
             Is
             it
             so
             hard
             a
             word
             to
             say
             in
             a
             Chancellours
             Court
             [
             I
             repent
             ]
             and
             deride
             and
             curse
             them
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             out
             ;
             or
             is
             a
             bit
             of
             Bread
             and
             a
             Sup
             of
             Wine
             so
             hard
             for
             a
             Glutton
             or
             Drunkard
             to
             get
             down
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             of
             them
             would
             rather
             lie
             in
             jaile
             .
             1.
             
             So
             that
             by
             this
             course
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Infidel
             world
             are
             made
             equal
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             prove
             that
             any
             Mabometan
             Congregation
             is
             not
             as
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             Christian
             Congregation
             :
             For
             what
             Mabometan
             would
             not
             say
             and
             do
             this
             rather
             then
             be
             undone
             ?
             unless
             he
             be
             a
             Consciencious
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             those
             Christians
             that
             have
             no
             Conscience
             .
             2.
             
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             no
             conjecture
             can
             be
             made
             of
             the
             real
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Thousands
             may
             be
             driven
             in
             at
             the
             doors
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             no
             means
             to
             perceive
             whither
             any
             of
             them
             indeed
             be
             Christians
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             hereby
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             greatly
             dishonoured
             ,
             while
             this
             odious
             stigma
             is
             made
             the
             marke
             of
             a
             visible
             member
             ,
             [
             One
             that
             had
             rather
             say
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             and
             repenteth
             ,
             than
             lie
             in
             a
             jaile
             ]
             !
             Is
             this
             a
             laudable
             description
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             hereby
             Mabometans
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             are
             hardened
             in
             their
             Infidelity
             and
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             while
             Christians
             are
             such
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             putteth
             every
             consciencious
             Minister
             into
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             troubleth
             his
             Conscience●
             ,
             or
             turneth
             him
             out
             ,
             when
             he
             must
             put
             the
             Sacrament
             into
             the
             very
             hand
             of
             every
             man
             that
             had
             rather
             take
             it
             than
             be
             imprisoned
             ;
             and
             must
             read
             the
             Absolution
             of
             every
             one
             that
             had
             rather
             say
             ,
             [
             I
             repent
             ]
             than
             be
             undone
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             It
             hindereth
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             faithful
             in
             Church
             Communion
             to
             know
             that
             this
             is
             the
             measure
             and
             Character
             of
             these
             with
             whom
             they
             must
             hold
             that
             Communion
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             destroyeth
             Church
             unity
             and
             Love.
             For
             every
             visible
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             a
             seeming
             Saint
             ,
             should
             be
             loved
             with
             the
             special
             Love
             which
             belongeth
             to
             Saints
             ,
             by
             us
             who
             are
             not
             Searchers
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             But
             who
             that
             is
             not
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             can
             by
             any
             obedience
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             Love
             all
             those
             as
             seeming
             Saints
             ,
             who
             will
             choose
             a
             Sacrament
             before
             a
             jaile
             ?
             He
             that
             cannot
             believe
             them
             such
             ,
             cannot
             Love
             them
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             will
             strengthen
             them
             that
             Separate
             from
             us
             as
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             not
             so
             easy
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             have
             any
             Church
             ,
             as
             else
             it
             would
             be
             ;
             when
             they
             should
             argue
             [
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             credible
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             and
             repentance
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             :
             But
             &c.
             Ergo.
             The
             Major
             is
             undenyable
             .
             *
             The
             Minor
             indeed
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             because
             many
             do
             Voluntarily
             profess
             ,
             and
             shew
             their
             Voluntariness
             other
             waies
             .
             But
             no
             thanks
             to
             them
             that
             teach
             the
             accusers
             thus
             to
             argue
             [
             When
             the
             Laws
             of
             Profession
             are
             Profess
             or
             lie
             in
             jayle
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             credible
             (
             Voluntary
             )
             Profession
             :
             But
             &c.
             
             The
             Major
             they
             prove
             ,
             Non
             esse
             &
             non
             apparere
             here
             are
             equipollent
             :
             But
             under
             such
             a
             law
             no
             voluntariness
             and
             Credibility
             is
             apparent
             :
             Ergo
             —
             And
             I
             know
             but
             this
             answer
             to
             the
             Minor
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             otherwise
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             that
             forced
             profession
             ,
             because
             multitudes
             daily
             shew
             that
             they
             approve
             of
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Force
             tendeth
             rather
             to
             hinder
             mens
             Repentance
             and
             Love
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             Fear
             breadeth
             Hatred
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             Hurt
             doth
             .
             Kindness
             breedeth
             Love.
             God
             winneth
             our
             Love
             by
             mercy
             :
             And
             we
             are
             so
             to
             win
             the
             Love
             of
             others
             .
             Give
             a
             man
             but
             a
             box
             on
             the
             ear
             or
             slander
             or
             wrong
             him
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             it
             will
             make
             him
             Love
             you
             ;
             to
             say
             ,
             Love
             Christ
             and
             the
             Christian
             or
             I
             will
             undo
             thee
             and
             lay
             thee
             in
             jaile
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             him
             hate
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Pastors
             is
             such
             as
             that
             truth
             and
             Goodness
             are
             the
             wares
             which
             they
             expose
             to
             sinners
             choice
             ,
             and
             Light
             and
             Love
             are
             the
             effects
             which
             Spirits
             Word
             and
             Ministry
             are
             appointed
             to
             produce
             .
             And
             by
             Light
             and
             Love
             they
             must
             be
             wrought
             .
             Therefore
             no
             Minister
             ●oth
             his
             work
             ,
             or
             doth
             any
             good
             to
             some
             ,
             if
             by
             Light
             and
             Love
             and
             holy
             Life
             ,
             he
             help
             not
             the
             people
             to
             the
             same
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             adjunction
             of
             Jayles
             and
             confiscations
             ,
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             his
             Office
             and
             designe
             as
             obscureth
             or
             destroyeth
             it
             .
             (
             Though
             Enemies
             may
             be
             restrained
             ,
             and
             peace
             kept
             by
             force
             .
             )
          
           
             16.
             
             True
             discipline
             cannot
             be
             exercised
             this
             way
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             it
             s
             lost
             in
             the
             confusion
             of
             powers
             (
             as
             a
             little
             wine
             in
             Wormwood
             juice
             )
             but
             because
             the
             Number
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             Church
             members
             will
             make
             it
             impossible
             .
             Enemies
             and
             rebellious
             carnal
             minds
             are
             not
             subject
             nor
             can
             be
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Christ
             ;
             you
             may
             affright
             them
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             but
             one
             of
             them
             will
             make
             a
             Minister
             such
             work
             ,
             who
             will
             but
             call
             them
             to
             credible
             repentance
             for
             their
             crimes
             ,
             and
             will
             renew
             those
             crimes
             so
             oft
             till
             he
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             will
             so
             hate
             those
             that
             excommunicate
             ,
             as
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             all
             such
             are
             forced
             unwillingly
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             have
             spoke
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             tendeth
             greatly
             to
             harden
             the
             sinners
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             impenitence
             ,
             to
             their
             damnation
             :
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             let
             one
             swear
             and
             curse
             and
             be
             drunk
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             say
             ,
             I
             repent
             ,
             rather
             than
             lie
             in
             Jayl
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             absolved
             by
             the
             Chancellour
             in
             the
             Bishops
             came
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             sealed
             pardon
             delivered
             him
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             the
             Minister
             who
             knoweth
             his
             wicked
             life
             .
             How
             easie
             a
             way
             to
             Heaven
             (
             which
             leadeth
             to
             Hell
             )
             do
             such
             good-natured
             (
             cruel
             )
             Churches
             make
             men
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               Minister
               is
               to
               refuse
               the
               scandalous
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Not
             when
             he
             is
             absolved
             by
             the
             Chancellour
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               if
               he
               sin
               again
               ,
               he
               may
               refuse
               him
               again
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             How
             far
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             But
             not
             when
             he
             is
             absolved
             again
             .
             And
             he
             may
             be
             absolved
             toties
             quoties
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             rather
             say
             ,
             I
             repent
             ]
             than
             lie
             in
             Jayle
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Let
             but
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             be
             perused
             ,
             and
             how
             contrary
             to
             them
             will
             this
             course
             appear
             ?
             The
             ancient
             Churches
             would
             admit
             none
             to
             absolution
             and
             communion
             after
             divers
             greater
             crimes
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             waited
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             )
             in
             begging
             and
             tears
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             so
             long
             a
             term
             and
             with
             such
             penitential
             expressions
             ,
             as
             satisfied
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             repentance
             .
             It
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             recite
             the
             Canons
             .
             How
             great
             a
             part
             of
             Cyprians
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Carthage
             and
             Rome
             ,
             are
             on
             this
             subject
             ?
             reprehending
             the
             Confessors
             and
             Presbyters
             for
             taking
             lapsed
             persons
             into
             Church
             Communion
             before
             they
             had
             fulfilled
             their
             penitential
             course
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             reproach
             do
             they
             cast
             upon
             all
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             Churches
             and
             discipline
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             sinners
             must
             be
             taken
             into
             Communion
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             prefer
             it
             before
             a
             Jayle
             Though
             they
             love
             a
             Wherehouse
             ,
             an
             Ale-house
             ,
             a
             Play-house
             ,
             a
             Gaming
             house
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             Swine-Stie
             better
             than
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             do
             not
             love
             a
             Jayle
             with
             beggery
             better
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Even
             when
             Christian
             Emperours
             had
             advanced
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             (
             though
             not
             the
             sword
             yet
             )
             the
             aid
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             hand
             to
             second
             them
             ,
             they
             never
             used
             it
             to
             force
             any
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             repress
             their
             adversaries
             .
             Yea
             when
             Prelates
             themselves
             began
             to
             use
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             to
             desire
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             serve
             them
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             to
             force
             men
             to
             say
             :
             They
             Repent
             and
             so
             to
             be
             absolved
             and
             communicate
             ;
             But
             only
             to
             keep
             hereticks
             from
             their
             own
             assemblings
             ,
             and
             from
             publishing
             their
             own
             doctrines
             or
             maintaining
             them
             ,
             or
             from
             being
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             yet
             now
             men
             will
             force
             them
             to
             be
             Absolved
             and
             communicate
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             great
             mischiefs
             did
             even
             so
             much
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             as
             was
             the
             punishment
             of
             Hereticks
             then
             being
             (
             though
             they
             
             were
             not
             forced
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             )
             Socrates
             brandeth
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandriae
             ,
             *
             for
             the
             first
             Prelate
             that
             used
             the
             sword
             :
             and
             what
             work
             did
             he
             make
             with
             it
             ?
             He
             invaded
             a
             kind
             of
             secular
             Magistracy
             .
             He
             set
             himself
             against
             the
             Governour
             Orestes
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             shadow
             those
             bloody
             murthers
             were
             committed
             on
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             who
             also
             ●illed
             many
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             The
             Monks
             of
             Mount
             Nystra
             rose
             to
             the
             number
             of
             500
             ,
             and
             assaulted
             the
             civil
             Governour
             and
             wounded
             him
             ;
             and
             Amonius
             who
             did
             it
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             Orestes
             :
             and
             Cyril
             made
             a
             Martyr
             of
             him
             ;
             till
             being
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             suffered
             his
             memorial
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
             And
             when
             Hypatia
             a
             most
             excellent
             woman
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             was
             famous
             for
             her
             publick
             teaching
             of
             Phylosophy
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             one
             of
             Cyrils
             Readers
             became
             the
             head
             of
             a
             party
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             who
             watched
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             dragg'd
             her
             out
             of
             a
             Coach
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             stript
             her
             of
             her
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             tore
             her
             flesh
             with
             sharp
             shells
             ,
             till
             they
             killed
             her
             ,
             and
             then
             tore
             her
             members
             in
             peices
             ,
             and
             carried
             them
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Cynaron
             and
             burned
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             read
             of
             no
             punishment
             executed
             ,
             Socrat.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             it
             was
             this
             S.
             Cyril
             who
             deprived
             the
             Novatians
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             all
             the
             Secret
             treasure
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             the
             Bishop
             Theopompus
             of
             all
             his
             fortunes
             ,
             Socrat.
             l.
             7.
             c
             7.
             
          
           
             What
             his
             Nephew
             and
             Successor
             Theophilus
             was
             and
             did
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             and
             shall
             hear
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             thought
             of
             using
             the
             sword
             against
             Hereticks
             (
             though
             they
             compelled
             them
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Sacrament
             )
             any
             man
             that
             readeth
             their
             Writings
             may
             see
             ,
             viz.
             Tertullian
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             La●tantius
             and
             abundance
             more
             .
             And
             the
             case
             of
             S.
             Martin
             towards
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             ,
             I
             have
             oft
             enough
             repeated
             :
             Only
             I
             cannot
             but
             note
             the
             impudency
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             who
             de
             Scriptor
             .
             Eccles
             .
             de
             Idacio
             (
             falsly
             making
             Idacius
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Ithacius
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             one
             of
             his
             associates
             )
             doth
             tell
             us
             that
             Idacius
             fell
             under
             the
             reprehension
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             Bishops
             (
             in
             eo
             reprehensus
             &
             punitus
             ab
             Episcopis
             fuit
             ,
             quod
             Priscillianum
             apud
             seculares
             accusaverit
             &
             occidi
             curaverit
             ]
             whereas
             Sulpitius
             Severus
             ,
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Synod
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             one
             S.
             Martyn
             and
             one
             French
             Bishop
             more
             disowned
             and
             refused
             them
             ,
             and
             Martin
             would
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             to
             the
             death
             (
             save
             that
             once
             at
             the
             Emperours
             perswasion
             he
             Communicated
             with
             them
             to
             save
             a
             prisoners
             life
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             on
             that
             condition
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             chastised
             by
             an
             Angel
             even
             for
             that
             .
             )
             And
             Ambrose
             at
             Milan
             also
             disowned
             them
             (
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             his
             life
             )
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             deed
             was
             done
             ,
             the
             Christians
             spake
             ill
             of
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             for
             taking
             that
             new
             and
             bloody
             way
             ,
             which
             before
             the
             Churches
             commonly
             disowned
             ,
             but
             they
             pretended
             that
             they
             did
             not
             cause
             this
             execution
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             Sulpitius
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             new
             way
             of
             seeking
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             was
             first
             set
             on
             foot
             by
             Ithacius
             and
             his
             Synodists
             ,
             the
             Priscillianists
             quickly
             got
             the
             handle
             of
             the
             sword
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             Courtier
             got
             even
             Gratian
             to
             be
             on
             their
             side
             against
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             all
             the
             mischief
             ,
             but
             when
             Maximus
             had
             killed
             Gratian
             ,
             it
             was
             this
             pleasing
             of
             these
             bloody
             Orthodox
             Prelates
             which
             he
             trusted
             to
             as
             his
             means
             to
             possess
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             so
             punished
             the
             Priscillianists
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             and
             serve
             himself
             of
             them
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             you
             may
             see
             here
             that
             Bellarmine
             himself
             seemeth
             to
             disown
             Bishops
             seeking
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             punish
             Hereticks
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             forgotten
             their
             bloody
             Inquisition
             and
             Massacres
             .
             And
             Baronius
             invit
             .
             Ambros
             .
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             Ambrose
             (
             who
             was
             of
             Martins
             mind
             )
             did
             not
             disown
             the
             punishment
             of
             hereticks
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             have
             Churchmen
             seek
             it
             .
             As
             if
             it
             were
             not
             evident
             enough
             that
             it
             was
             the
             thing
             it self
             that
             he
             and
             Martin
             were
             against
             ,
             and
             that
             Martin
             was
             reproached
             by
             the
             Prelates
             as
             a
             f●●tor
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             for
             travelling
             to
             Maximus
             Court
             and
             importuning
             him
             to
             save
             them
             .
             And
             as
             if
             the
             Inquisitors
             did
             not
             seek
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             even
             Judge
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             sword
             themselves
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             that
             Augustine
             was
             at
             last
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             against
             the
             Donatists
             .
             But
             it
             s
             as
             true
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             wrote
             much
             before
             against
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Churches
             former
             judgement
             and
             practice
             that
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             write
             his
             Apology
             and
             reasons
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             Circumcellians
             used
             frequent
             and
             cruel
             violence
             against
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             Orthodox
             (
             or
             Cec●llians
             )
             and
             catch'd
             their
             Presbyter
             in
             the
             streets
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             dragg'd
             him
             in
             the
             dirt
             ,
             and
             abused
             him
             cruelty
             two
             Church
             daies
             before
             they
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             with
             many
             such
             outrages
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             could
             not
             go
             safely
             in
             the
             streets
             for
             them
             ;
             And
             among
             other
             devises
             ,
             they
             mixt
             Lime
             and
             Vinegar
             together
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             in
             mens
             eyes
             as
             they
             passed
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             to
             put
             out
             their
             eyes
             :
             And
             they
             were
             so
             mad
             that
             they
             wounded
             and
             killed
             themselves
             to
             bring
             odium
             on
             the
             Catholicks
             :
             And
             they
             were
             so
             numerous
             ,
             that
             they
             called
             themselves
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Austin
             did
             never
             desire
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             force
             them
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             to
             defend
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             repress
             their
             insolencies
             .
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             joyned
             first
             in
             a
             representation
             of
             all
             this
             to
             the
             Donatists
             Bishop
             Januarius
             as
             being
             an
             old
             experienced
             peaceable
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             remedy
             it
             ,
             before
             they
             would
             fly
             for
             aid
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             all
             this
             you
             may
             see
             in
             their
             Epist
             .
             to
             him
             inter
             Augustini
             Epistolas
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             work
             did
             the
             Arrians
             make
             with
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             got
             the
             Emperours
             sword
             to
             serve
             them
             .
             Nay
             indeed
             it
             was
             the
             Arrians
             who
             did
             first
             set
             this
             work
             on
             foot
             (
             after
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Heathens
             )
             They
             so
             depopulated
             the
             Churches
             by
             it
             in
             the
             da●es
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             that
             they
             seemed
             all
             to
             be
             turned
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             th●
             Orthodox
             party
             seemed
             to
             be
             almost
             conquered
             if
             not
             extinct
             .
             And
             their
             Sergius
             the
             Monk
             that
             instructed
             Mahomet
             ,
             set
             him
             by
             this
             way
             of
             the
             sword
             on
             that
             extirpation
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             dolefully
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             :
             And
             so
             great
             was
             the
             swords
             success
             against
             the
             faith
             of
             
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             Philostorgius
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             him
             Sandius
             of
             late
             ,
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             indeed
             were
             Arrians
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             saddest
             instance
             of
             the
             mischief
             of
             too
             much
             serving
             Church-men
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Papal
             faction
             :
             when
             Cyril
             had
             begun
             the
             trade
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             saith
             Socrates
             ,
             [
             Episcopus
             Romanus
             non
             aliter
             atque
             Alexandrinus
             quasi
             extra
             sacerdotis
             fines
             egressus
             ,
             ad
             secularem
             principatum
             erat
             jam
             ante
             delapsus
             ]
             (
             it
             seems
             Rome
             had
             the
             primacy
             in
             a
             Sanguinary
             Prelacy
             ;
             )
             And
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Then
             Pope
             Celestine
             first
             took
             their
             Churches
             from
             the
             Novations
             ,
             and
             compelled
             their
             Bishop
             Ruricolae
             to
             keep
             their
             meetings
             privately
             in
             houses
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Bishops
             commended
             them
             as
             Orthodox
             ,
             yet
             they
             spoiled
             them
             of
             their
             fortunes
             ,
             Socrat.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             so
             impatient
             are
             armed
             Prelates
             of
             any
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             and
             way
             ,
             how
             honest
             otherwise
             soever
             they
             acknowledge
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             since
             then
             what
             streams
             of
             blood
             have
             been
             shed
             to
             ●ack
             the
             Romane
             discipline
             ?
             How
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             did
             they
             murther
             ?
             How
             many
             thousands
             in
             Belgia
             ,
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             at
             first
             they
             precariously
             got
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             serve
             them
             voluntarily
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             would
             constrain
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             their
             duty
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             duty
             as
             they
             must
             perform
             on
             pain
             of
             losing
             their
             dominions
             :
             For
             the
             Pope
             having
             first
             excommunicated
             them
             ,
             next
             may
             give
             away
             their
             dominions
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             is
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             sub
             .
             Innoc.
             3.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
             &
             Concil
             .
             Rom.
             sub
             .
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             
             And
             do
             I
             yet
             need
             to
             say
             more
             ,
             what
             mischief
             hath
             come
             by
             overmuch
             backing
             Church
             discipline
             by
             the
             sword
             ?
             If
             I
             do
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             the
             close
             ,
             that
             God
             knoweth
             how
             many
             Great
             men
             and
             Commanders
             are
             now
             in
             Hell
             ,
             for
             the
             persecutions
             and
             murders
             ,
             which
             Church
             men
             have
             thus
             drawn
             them
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             most
             certain
             this
             course
             (
             of
             forcing
             all
             men
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             by
             prison
             and
             sword
             )
             will
             keep
             up
             perpetual
             divisions
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
             The
             more
             religious
             sort
             of
             people
             will
             still
             in
             all
             ages
             be
             flying
             away
             from
             such
             Churches
             as
             from
             a
             Pest-house
             ,
             or
             infected
             place
             ,
             or
             ruinous
             house
             that
             's
             ready
             to
             fall
             .
             The
             unexperienced
             Prelates
             think
             that
             it
             is
             but
             some
             few
             preachers
             that
             teach
             the
             people
             such
             strict
             opinions
             ,
             and
             if
             those
             were
             cut
             off
             all
             would
             be
             well
             :
             But
             their
             ignorance
             is
             the
             Churches
             plague
             and
             their
             own
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             somewhat
             in
             Scripture
             that
             perswadeth
             them
             that
             God
             hateth
             all
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             and
             that
             holiness
             and
             unholiness
             are
             as
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             nameth
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             must
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             impenitent
             and
             scandalous
             must
             be
             avoided
             and
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             hereticks
             after
             a
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             bids
             them
             Good
             speed
             is
             partaker
             of
             their
             evil
             deeds
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             wicked
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             to
             us
             (
             if
             obstinate
             after
             admonition
             )
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
             ;
             These
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             phanaticks
             but
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             something
             in
             the
             
             newborn
             soul
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             which
             inclineth
             men
             to
             an
             enmity
             with
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             as
             such
             ,
             though
             a
             love
             to
             them
             as
             men
             that
             are
             yet
             capable
             of
             grace
             and
             which
             disposeth
             men
             to
             obey
             all
             the
             foresaid
             words
             of
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             people
             more
             than
             in
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             some
             remnants
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             more
             liable
             to
             stretch
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             too
             far
             ,
             and
             by
             mistake
             to
             run
             further
             from
             wicked
             men
             than
             God
             would
             have
             them
             .
             But
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Wilderness
             called
             the
             Garden
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             not
             only
             tolerated
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             forced
             into
             it
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             to
             contain
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             vicious
             as
             Infidels
             ;
             (
             what
             ever
             men
             should
             do
             ,
             )
             I
             dare
             confidently
             prophecy
             what
             they
             will
             do
             ;
             All
             the
             Prelates
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             no
             nor
             all
             the
             godly
             that
             preach
             ,
             will
             never
             prevent
             it
             ,
             but
             every
             age
             will
             bring
             forth
             new
             divisions
             ,
             and
             the
             stricter
             sort
             will
             be
             still
             flying
             from
             such
             Churches
             as
             these
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             purer
             societies
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             are
             angry
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             keep
             them
             from
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             you
             must
             do
             so
             also
             by
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             very
             Article
             of
             [
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ]
             and
             the
             praying
             [
             Thy
             Name
             be
             hallowed
             ,
             thy
             Kingdome
             come
             ,
             thy
             Will
             be
             done
             in
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             heaven
             ]
             with
             the
             precepts
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             will
             have
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             operation
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               there
               is
               unity
               and
               concord
               ,
               and
               no
               Sects
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               sheweth
               us
               what
               the
               sword
               may
               do
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             it self
             but
             a
             fraction
             ,
             divided
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             differ
             sufficiently
             from
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Abassines
             ,
             &c.
             
             Did
             they
             not
             drive
             from
             them
             Germany
             ,
             Belgia
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             cruelty
             from
             preventing
             it
             ?
             The
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Sects
             may
             be
             at
             one
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             at
             one
             with
             any
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Are
             you
             willing
             of
             a
             concord
             in
             your
             Churches
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             it
             ?
             What
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             ignorance
             and
             ungodliness
             ;
             Locking
             up
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             Latin
             Prayers
             and
             Masses
             ,
             and
             a
             Catholick
             Tyrant
             or
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             procured
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             by
             the
             same
             Love-killing
             means
             ?
             would
             you
             indeed
             have
             such
             a
             concord
             ?
             Et
             cum
             solitudinem
             facitis
             ,
             pacem
             vocabitis
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             indeed
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             one
             other
             means
             for
             concord
             which
             you
             want
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             various
             houses
             and
             orders
             of
             Monasticks
             .
             Ignorance
             and
             prophaness
             will
             serve
             for
             the
             concord
             of
             the
             worst
             ;
             but
             there
             will
             be
             still
             some
             who
             believe
             and
             forethink
             of
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             be
             religious
             ;
             and
             for
             these
             when
             they
             cannot
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             this
             politickly
             holy
             Church
             hath
             provided
             this
             expedient
             :
             every
             one
             that
             will
             be
             Religiouser
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             hath
             a
             hive
             or
             society
             to
             fli●
             to
             at
             their
             choice
             ,
             and
             may
             betake
             themselves
             to
             that
             which
             is
             most
             strict
             or
             most
             suited
             to
             their
             own
             conceits
             .
             And
             if
             you
             would
             make
             Independant
             Churches
             to
             be
             like
             such
             Monasteries
             ,
             where
             the
             Religiouser
             sort
             may
             
             have
             Communion
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             you
             may
             do
             much
             to
             prevent
             a
             further
             breach
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             II.
             
               But
               the
               sword
               will
               prevail
               with
               the
               most
               :
               In
               the
               changes
               of
               ●
               Religion
               in
            
             England
             
               and
               else
               where
               ,
               the
               People
               have
               alwayes
               changed
               with
               the
               he
               King.
               
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             may
             seemingly
             leave
             an
             ill
             way
             with
             the
             King
             :
             Because
             they
             are
             wicked
             that
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             say
             any
             thing
             .
             But
             men
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             leave
             a
             good
             way
             when
             a
             King
             shall
             leave
             it
             ;
             Because
             they
             that
             are
             in
             a
             good
             way
             are
             often
             Good
             men
             ,
             and
             true
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hold
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             faster
             than
             bad
             Men
             hold
             Error
             and
             Evil.
             2.
             
             Indeed
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             have
             a
             Church
             onely
             of
             perfidious
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             who
             will
             turn
             to
             any
             thing
             with
             their
             tongues
             (
             because
             they
             will
             not
             turn
             to
             God
             with
             their
             hearts
             )
             :
             And
             to
             have
             no
             true
             Christian
             left
             among
             you
             :
             for
             such
             fear
             not
             them
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             onely
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             that
             can
             damn
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             4.
             3.
             
             Do
             not
             France
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Our selves
             at
             this
             day
             fully
             shew
             you
             the
             falseness
             of
             this
             Objection
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
            
             .
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             .
             1.
             
             No
             Bishops
             no
             King.
             2.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Rebellions
             and
             Seditions
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             against
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             not
             for
             your
             own
             sake
             to
             meddle
             with
             such
             matters
             as
             these
             ,
             but
             you
             put
             a
             necessity
             on
             us
             ,
             by
             making
             us
             odious
             by
             such
             pretences
             .
             1.
             
             To
             the
             first
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Were
             not
             all
             the
             very
             Heathen
             Emperors
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Kings
             still
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             as
             others
             ,
             without
             Bishops
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             Christian
             Kings
             much
             more
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Presbyterians
             had
             said
             ,
             no
             Presbyters
             ,
             no
             King
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             taken
             it
             for
             treasonable
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             threatned
             that
             the
             King
             shall
             not
             be
             King
             ,
             unless
             they
             may
             have
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             the
             King
             be
             King
             unless
             you
             may
             be
             Bishops
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             warrant
             this
             assertion
             ?
             Presbyterians
             own
             every
             text
             and
             Article
             for
             Monarchy
             as
             the
             Prelatists
             do
             ,
             even
             as
             ever
             any
             Christian
             Council
             or
             Confession
             asserted
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             learn.
             They
             plead
             no
             other
             divine
             right
             for
             their
             offices
             ,
             than
             our
             Prelates
             do
             .
             And
             (
             save
             what
             some
             of
             them
             have
             held
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             own
             gift
             )
             they
             pretend
             to
             no
             power
             over
             any
             mans
             body
             or
             purse
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             and
             the
             Independants
             ,
             meddle
             no
             further
             than
             their
             own
             Congregations
             .
             What
             is
             in
             all
             this
             against
             Kings
             ?
             That
             an
             Aristocratical
             Church
             Government
             may
             not
             live
             quietly
             under
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             a
             Monarchial
             Church
             Government
             under
             Aristocracy
             ,
             is
             an
             asserted
             fiction
             ,
             without
             all
             proof
             .
             Otherwise
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             you
             would
             perswade
             Venice
             ,
             Holland
             and
             all
             such
             Governments
             ,
             that
             Prelacy
             may
             not
             be
             endured
             under
             them
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             if
             it
             were
             all
             as
             true
             as
             it
             is
             false
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             to
             those
             Nonconformists
             that
             craved
             Bishop
             Ushers
             Episcopacy
             ?
             The
             question
             is
             but
             whether
             a
             humble
             Bishop
             in
             a
             Parish
             or
             Market
             Town
             ,
             without
             any
             Lordship
             or
             great
             revenews
             ,
             or
             interest
             in
             the
             sword
             ,
             may
             not
             live
             as
             safely
             and
             obediently
             under
             Kings
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             Bishops
             ?
             Yea
             in
             very
             deed
             most
             of
             the
             Independant
             Churches
             themselves
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             whether
             they
             own
             the
             name
             or
             not
             :
             For
             usually
             one
             single
             Pastor
             hath
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Negative
             voice
             in
             the
             management
             of
             all
             disciplinary
             affairs
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             second
             will
             fuller
             answer
             this
             .
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             where
             Prelacy
             is
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             there
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             have
             been
             at
             the
             lowest
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             how
             the
             Papal
             Prelacy
             at
             the
             present
             usurpeth
             one
             part
             of
             their
             Government
             :
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             take
             away
             the
             other
             when
             they
             can
             ,
             when
             ever
             Kings
             displease
             them
             ?
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             to
             hide
             this
             by
             him
             that
             readeth
             ,
             but
             the
             two
             forenamed
             Councils
             (
             Later
             .
             &
             Rom.
             sub
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             )
             Did
             Prelacy
             preserve
             those
             Emperors
             of
             the
             East
             that
             suffered
             by
             it
             ?
             Doth
             it
             now
             preserve
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Moscovy
             ,
             where
             the
             Patriarks
             interest
             is
             pretended
             in
             the
             rebellion
             ?
             Did
             it
             preserve
             Frederick
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Henries
             of
             Germany
             ?
             or
             Henry
             3.
             and
             4th
             .
             of
             France
             ?
             Did
             it
             preserve
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             Will.
             2.
             
             Hen.
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             John
             ,
             &c.
             from
             their
             wars
             and
             troubles
             ?
             Did
             it
             preserve
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Navar
             to
             the
             right
             Lord
             ?
             What
             should
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             more
             of
             this
             after
             the
             copious
             instances
             of
             H.
             Fowlis
             ?
             and
             after
             that
             volume
             of
             W.
             Prin.
             of
             the
             English
             Prelates
             Treasons
             ?
             Read
             it
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             people
             more
             peaceable
             and
             obedient
             to
             their
             superiors
             ,
             for
             instance
             than
             the
             Helvetian
             Ministers
             have
             been
             ?
             who
             yet
             have
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Dr.
             Pet.
             Moulin
             Junior
             ,
             one
             of
             your selves
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Philanax
             Angl.
             hath
             said
             enough
             to
             confute
             most
             of
             the
             Calumnies
             against
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             Episcopacy
             was
             thriving
             apace
             ,
             yea
             and
             by
             and
             among
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             yea
             some
             that
             were
             good
             men
             and
             are
             now
             Sainted
             ,
             yet
             tumults
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             contentions
             troubled
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             frequently
             as
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             which
             I
             mention
             not
             to
             abate
             the
             honour
             of
             those
             better
             Christians
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             was
             done
             under
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             want
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             or
             aversness
             to
             it
             that
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             That
             these
             distempers
             were
             found
             in
             the
             best
             times
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             purest
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             now
             thought
             strange
             ,
             or
             taken
             for
             a
             mark
             of
             a
             bad
             religion
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             repeate
             what
             I
             said
             but
             even
             now
             of
             the
             horrid
             tumults
             and
             blood
             shed
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             their
             cruel
             Murdering
             of
             Hypatia
             ,
             and
             the
             insurrection
             and
             sedition
             even
             of
             the
             Holy
             Monks
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Cyrils
             Sainting
             of
             the
             executed
             actor
             of
             violence
             on
             the
             Governour
             .
          
           
           
             What
             work
             his
             Predecessor
             Saint
             Theophilus
             made
             against
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             how
             Epiphanius
             acted
             his
             part
             ;
             how
             Saint
             Hierome
             was
             of
             their
             party
             ;
             how
             even
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             in
             several
             Synods
             opposed
             and
             deposed
             those
             two
             excellent
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             Gregory
             Theol.
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             Even
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             Chrysostome
             Theophilus
             went
             about
             by
             all
             means
             to
             discredit
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             preferr
             to
             the
             place
             one
             Isidore
             a
             Priest
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             how
             Loyalty
             prevailed
             against
             the
             owning
             of
             Tyrants
             when
             they
             got
             the
             better
             you
             shall
             further
             hear
             why
             Theophilus
             set
             so
             much
             by
             this
             Isidore
             ,
             because
             he
             undertook
             for
             him
             a
             perillous
             piece
             of
             service
             (
             saith
             Socrates
             li.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             )
             viz
             ,
             
               [
               When
               the
               Emporour
               Theod●sius
               waged
               War
               with
               Maximus
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               Theophilus
               sent
               Presents
               directed
               to
               the
               Emperour
               with
               two
               Letters
               (
               one
               to
               Theodosius
               and
               one
               to
               Maximus
               )
               charging
               Isidorus
               to
               present
               him
               that
               got
               the
               better
               with
               the
               gift
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Letters
               .
               Isidore
               being
               careful
               of
               his
               business
               ,
               went
               diligently
               about
               this
               feat
               ,
               got
               him
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               hearkeneth
               after
               the
               Victory
               :
               But
               his
               fetch
               was
               not
               long
               ere
               it
               was
               found
               out
               ;
               for
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               accompanyed
               him
               stole
               away
               his
               Letters
               .
               Whereupon
               Isidore
               being
               afraid
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               manner
               ,
               took
               his
               heeles
               in
               all
               hast
               to
               Alexandria
               :
               This
               was
               it
               that
               made
               Theophilus
               labour
               so
               carnestly
               for
               Isidore
               :
               But
               all
               that
               were
               of
               the
               Emperours
               Court
               preferred
               John
               to
               the
               Bishopprick
               :
               And
               afterwards
               when
               as
               many
               charged
               Theophilus
               with
               heynous
               crimes
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               the
               Bishops
               (
               then
               present
               )
               libells
               and
               Articles
               against
               him
               ,
               some
               for
               this
               thing
               and
               some
               for
               that
               ;
               Eutropius
               one
               of
               the
               Emporours
               Chamber
               having
               gotten
               the
               Articles
               and
               Inditements
               ,
               shewed
               them
               to
               Theophilus
               ,
               bad
               him
               choose
               whether
               he
               would
               Create
               John
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               stand
               at
               the
               Barr
               and
               answer
               to
               the
               Crimes
               that
               were
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               .
               Theophilus
               was
               so
               afraid
               with
               this
               that
               presently
               he
               consented
               to
               the
               installing
               of
               John
               ]
               .
            
          
           
             What
             would
             have
             been
             said
             of
             one
             of
             us
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             only
             complyed
             with
             a
             victorious
             Tyrant
             ,
             but
             also
             so
             jugled
             with
             presents
             and
             double
             Letters
             before
             hand
             .
             I
             did
             my self
             disowne
             Oliver
             Cromwel
             openly
             to
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             yet
             because
             after
             twelve
             years
             possession
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             ,
             I
             did
             but
             Dedicate
             two
             Bookes
             to
             his
             Son
             Richard
             ,
             whom
             I
             never
             saw
             nor
             heard
             from
             ,
             only
             to
             encourage
             him
             to
             befriend
             truth
             and
             unity
             against
             Papists
             and
             Sectaries
             ,
             who
             then
             threatened
             all
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             when
             the
             Royalists
             themselves
             gave
             out
             that
             he
             was
             Really
             for
             the
             restoration
             of
             the
             King
             )
             this
             is
             made
             the
             odious
             Crime
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             deserving
             greatest
             Infamy
             .
          
           
             Do
             I
             need
             to
             recite
             how
             great
             Leo
             himself
             and
             other
             Roman
             and
             Italian
             Bishops
             owned
             the
             Barbarian
             Conquerours
             ?
             No
             wonder
             than
             if
             they
             too
             early
             took
             Theodoricus
             for
             their
             King
             set
             over
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             better
             man
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             had
             at
             last
             a
             better
             Tittle
             .
          
           
           
             Saith
             Socrates
             further
             li.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               [
               When
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               was
               tossed
               with
               these
               troublesome
               stormes
               of
               Rebellion
               such
               as
               were
               promoted
               to
               the
               reverend
               function
               of
               Priest
               hood
               were
               at
               distraction
               among
               themselves
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               slander
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               Then
               was
               one
               set
               against
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               original
               of
               which
               pestilent
               Schism
               came
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               was
               as
               followeth
               .
               There
               was
               a
               question
               broached
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               whether
               God
               were
               a
               body
               ,
               made
               after
               the
               likeness
               and
               forme
               of
               man
               ?
               Or
               whether
               he
               were
               without
               body
               ,
               and
               void
               of
               all
               Corporal
               shape
               .
               *
               Hereof
               there
               arose
               sundry
               contertions
               and
               quarrels
               :
               While
               some
               affirmed
               this
               and
               others
               that
               :
               Some
               of
               the
               rudest
               and
               unlearned
               sort
               of
               Religious
               men
               thought
               that
               God
               was
               Corporeal
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               forme
               and
               figure
               of
               man
               :
               But
               the
               greater
               part
               condemned
               them
               with
               their
               Heretical
               opinion
               ,
               affirming
               that
               God
               had
               no
               bodily
               substance
               or
               shape
               .
               Of
               which
               opinion
               was
               Theophilus
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               he
               inveighed
               bitterly
               against
               the
               Contrary
               —
               The
               worshippers
               of
               Egypt
               understanding
               this
               ,
               left
               their
               Religious
               houses
               ,
               came
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               flocked
               about
               Theophilus
               ;
               condemned
               him
               for
               a
               wicked
               person
               ,
               and
               sought
               to
               bereave
               him
               of
               his
               Life
               .
               Theophilus
               being
               made
               privy
               to
               their
               Conspiracy
               ,
               was
               wonderful
               pensive
               ,
               devised
               how
               he
               might
               scape
               their
               hands
               and
               save
               his
               life
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               into
               their
               presence
               he
               saluted
               them
               Courteously
               ,
               and
               said
               thus
               to
               them
               :
               When
               I
               fasten
               mine
               eyes
               on
               you
               ,
               methinks
               I
               see
               the
               lively
               face
               of
               God.
               With
               these
               words
               the
               rash
               heat
               of
               the
               unruly
               Monkes
               was
               delayed
               ,
               and
               they
               said
               ,
               If
               that
               be
               true
               that
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               that
               the
               Countenance
               of
               God
               is
               no
               otherwise
               than
               ours
               ,
               accurse
               then
               the
               works
               of
               Oregen
               :
               For
               divers
               of
               his
               books
               do
               impugne
               our
               opinion
               :
               But
               if
               thou
               refuse
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               assure
               thy self
               to
               receive
               at
               our
               hands
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               the
               impious
               and
               open
               Enemies
               of
               God
               :
               Nay
               ,
               saith
               Theoph.
               I
               will
               do
               that
               which
               seemeth
               good
               in
               your
               eyes
               ]
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             the
             Monks
             were
             .
             But
             will
             you
             see
             what
             Theophilus
             was
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             
               [
               The
               Religious
               ,
               houses
               in
               Egypt
               were
               overseen
               of
               four
               worthy
               men
               ,
            
             Bretheren
             ,
             Dioscorus
             ,
             Ammonius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             Eutburmus
             ,
             Their
             great
             fame
             and
             excellency
             made
             Theophilus
             force
             them
             out
             of
             their
             beloved
             solitude
             ,
             and
             make
             Dioscorus
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             two
             other
             to
             live
             with
             himself
             —
             
               At
               last
               ,
               their
               Consciences
               were
               pricked
               ,
               perceiving
               that
               the
               Bishop
               was
               set
               upon
               heaping
               and
               hoarding
               of
               mony
               .
               *
               and
               that
               all
               their
               labour
               tended
               to
               gathering
               ,
               they
               would
               no
               longer
               dwel
               with
               him
               but
               got
               them
               into
               the
               desert
               —
               As
               soon
               as
               Theophilus
               understood
               that
               they
               abhorred
               his
               manner
               of
               living
               ,
               he
               was
               wonderfully
               incensed
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               work
               them
               a
               displeasure
               —
               and
               being
               prone
               to
               anger
               and
               revenge
               ,
               bestirred
               himself
               against
               them
               and
               endeavoured
               by
               all
               means
               to
               work
               them
               mischief
               .
               And
               he
               began
               to
               despight
               Dioscorus
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               it
               grieved
               him
               to
               the
               gutts
               that
               the
               Worshippers
               made
               so
               much
               of
               Dioscorus
               and
               reverenced
               him
               so
               highly
            
             (
             To
             beshorter
             
             than
             Socrates
             )
             Theophilus
             not
             knowing
             else
             how
             to
             be
             revenged
             ,
             set
             the
             Monks
             against
             him
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             accuseth
             them
             of
             holding
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             no
             body
             ,
             hands
             ,
             or
             feet
             ,
             and
             so
             taketh
             on
             him
             to
             be
             of
             their
             opinion
             ▪
             till
             he
             had
             set
             them
             altogether
             by
             the
             cars
             :
             And
             the
             ignoranter
             Monks
             being
             the
             greater
             number
             he
             took
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             went
             first
             to
             it
             by
             zealous
             reproaches
             ,
             one
             part
             calling
             the
             other
             Originests
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             calling
             them
             Anthropomorphites
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             it
             came
             to
             a
             deadly
             Battel
             .
             And
             ,
             saith
             Socrates
             ,
             Theophilus
             perceiving
             ,
             that
             his
             fetches
             framed
             after
             his
             will
             went
             with
             great
             power
             towards
             the
             Mount
             Nitria
             ,
             where
             there
             religious
             houses
             stood
             ,
             and
             aided
             the
             Monks
             against
             Dioscorus
             and
             his
             Brethren
             :
             And
             the
             Religious
             men
             thus
             beset
             with
             great
             danger
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             .
             ]
             Socr.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Did
             ever
             Presbyterians
             commit
             such
             an
             unchristian
             and
             inhumane
             vilany
             as
             this
             ,
             by
             such
             false
             dissimulation
             and
             malice
             ?
             And
             here
             we
             see
             how
             the
             quarrel
             began
             against
             Origens
             Works
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             passages
             that
             are
             truely
             culpable
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             sounder
             parts
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             Chrysostome
             was
             not
             so
             forward
             to
             condemn
             them
             as
             his
             Condemners
             did
             require
             him
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Hist
             Eccl.
             c.
             13.
             
             Tells
             us
             that
             when
             the
             Emperour
             Valens
             his
             order
             was
             brought
             to
             Eusebius
             Samosatenus
             for
             his
             removal
             and
             banishment
             ,
             Eusebius
             tels
             the
             Officer
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             People
             should
             know
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             drown
             him
             in
             the
             River
             (
             Euphrates
             )
             and
             therefore
             contrived
             to
             slip
             away
             by
             night
             .
             ]
             What
             would
             they
             say
             ,
             if
             our
             Churches
             were
             such
             as
             this
             orthodox
             Episcopal
             Church
             was
             ?
          
           
             Theodor.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
             The
             Virgins
             openly
             sung
             in
             reproach
             of
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             [
             Ratae
             illum
             consceleratum
             tyrannum
             contemnendum
             esse
             &
             omnium
             irrisione
             ludendum
             ]
             judging
             that
             wicked
             Tyrant
             to
             be
             contemned
             and
             made
             a
             mocking
             stock
             by
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             lawful
             Emperour
             and
             none
             of
             the
             cruellest
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             Theodor.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
             When
             the
             People
             of
             his
             Church
             had
             found
             out
             Eusebius
             their
             banished
             Bishop
             ,
             they
             earnestly
             perswaded
             him
             to
             return
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Emperors
             Edict
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             his
             flock
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Wolves
             (
             which
             were
             the
             Bishops
             set
             over
             them
             by
             the
             Emperour
             )
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             more
             than
             the
             people
             are
             now
             condemned
             for
             ,
             who
             only
             hear
             the
             Ministers
             privately
             ?
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             
             When
             the
             Emperors
             Arrian
             Bishop
             was
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             all
             the
             People
             rich
             or
             poor
             ,
             servant
             or
             labourer
             ,
             husbandman
             or
             Artificer
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             young
             or
             old
             ,
             would
             come
             as
             they
             used
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             come
             in
             sight
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             speak
             with
             him
             :
             But
             though
             he
             lived
             very
             modestly
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Church
             (
             place
             )
             alone
             .
             They
             would
             not
             bathe
             with
             him
             nor
             bathe
             in
             the
             same
             water
             ,
             but
             throw
             it
             first
             into
             the
             Channel
             ;
             when
             he
             left
             the
             City
             (
             this
             was
             Eunomius
             )
             .
             Do
             our
             hearers
             deal
             as
             harsshly
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             Afterward
             when
             Lucius
             was
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             the
             Children
             in
             the
             streets
             did
             burn
             their
             ball
             ,
             because
             his
             Asses
             feet
             had
             touched
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Id.
             ib.
             c.
             16.
             
             When
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Edessa
             was
             removed
             and
             another
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             the
             people
             frequented
             private
             meetings
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Emperour
             commanded
             his
             Prefect
             ,
             Modestus
             ,
             to
             take
             Souldiers
             and
             disturb
             them
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             away
             ,
             the
             women
             ran
             with
             their
             Children
             hoping
             to
             die
             with
             them
             .
             And
             Eulogius
             the
             Presbyter
             asked
             ,
             Was
             the
             Emperour
             made
             Priest
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Emperour
             ?
          
           
             And
             how
             the
             Presbiters
             and
             People
             of
             Antioch
             continued
             their
             meeting
             whether
             the
             Emperour
             would
             or
             not
             ,
             though
             he
             disturbed
             them
             by
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             Theodor
             c.
             17.
             
             Basils
             answer
             to
             the
             Prefect
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             him
             the
             Emperours
             favour
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             Children
             were
             to
             be
             so
             talk'd
             to
             ,
             but
             Men
             bread
             up
             in
             divine
             studies
             ,
             would
             suffer
             any
             death
             rather
             than
             suffer
             one
             syllable
             of
             divine
             Truth
             to
             be
             blemished
             .
             Quod
             autem
             ad
             Imperatoris
             amicitiam
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Emperors
             friendship
             I
             much
             value
             it
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             joyned
             with
             godliness
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             want
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             pernicious
             .
             In
             one
             of
             us
             this
             answer
             would
             have
             been
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             seem
             as
             bad
             as
             it
             made
             Basil
             esteemed
             good
             .
          
           
             Id.
             11.
             c.
             19.
             
             When
             the
             forenamed
             Lucius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Peter
             their
             Bishop
             put
             out
             ,
             the
             People
             would
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             place
             ,
             though
             he
             persecuted
             them
             as
             he
             had
             done
             the
             other
             ,
             &
             omnes
             pariter
             ceperunt
             Lucium
             convitiis
             lacer●re
             ,
             they
             all
             began
             to
             tear
             Lucius
             with
             revilings
             ,
             because
             he
             persecuted
             the
             Monks
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             c.
             38.
             
             Audas
             a
             Bishop
             in
             Persia
             demolished
             their
             Temple
             (
             or
             Pyreum
             )
             by
             violence
             :
             For
             which
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Persia
             killed
             him
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
             When
             Moses
             was
             desired
             by
             Queen
             Mavia
             to
             be
             her
             Bishop
             among
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             let
             Lucius
             ordain
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             persecuted
             good
             men
             ,
             But
             said
             to
             him
             (
             Quis
             impius
             non
             tua
             causâ
             conventus
             Ecclesiasticos
             petulanter
             insectatus
             est
             ?
             Quis
             e
             laudatorum
             virorum
             numero
             non
             parte
             exulavit
             ?
             Quam
             immanitatem
             barbaram
             ,
             malefici
             abs
             te
             in
             dies
             singulos
             admissa
             non
             superarunt
             ?
             )
             Do
             Nonconformists
             speak
             more
             harshly
             to
             our
             Bishops
             ?
          
           
             Theodoret
             himself
             frequently
             calleth
             Julian
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             cap.
             22.
             
             The
             Heathens
             kept
             their
             Feasts
             openly
             ;
             Telis
             autem
             Apostolicae
             doctrinae
             propugnatoribus
             ,
             tyrannus
             iste
             se
             hostem
             praebuit
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             they
             openly
             rejoyced
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Id.
             cap.
             30.
             l.
             4.
             
             With
             what
             bold
             language
             doth
             Izaak
             tell
             Valens
             of
             his
             fighting
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Gods
             fighting
             against
             him
             and
             what
             he
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             if
             he
             kicked
             against
             the
             pricks
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
             The
             Christian
             people
             of
             Thessalonica
             rose
             ,
             and
             killed
             some
             of
             Theodosius
             his
             Officers
             ,
             which
             provoked
             him
             by
             his
             Souldiers
             to
             kill
             seven
             thousand
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             Ambrose
             brought
             him
             to
             do
             open
             pennane
             .
          
           
             To
             mention
             all
             the
             blood
             shed
             at
             Rome
             (
             as
             at
             Damascus
             election
             and
             
             else
             )
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             would
             be
             tedious
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             was
             shed
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Lucius
             Calaritanus
             was
             a
             pious
             Bishop
             ;
             but
             so
             hot
             for
             separation
             from
             those
             that
             had
             been
             Arrians
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             numbered
             for
             it
             with
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             though
             an
             orthodox
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             Novatians
             were
             Episcopal
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             have
             they
             been
             judged
             of
             for
             their
             Schism
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             :
             Apollinarius
             father
             and
             son
             ,
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
             ,
             Nestorius
             ,
             Dioscorus
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Nicomed
             ,
             Theodorus
             Mopsuest
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             more
             Bishops
             have
             been
             Arch-hereticks
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             tumults
             and
             dissensions
             .
             The
             very
             reading
             over
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             General
             Councils
             ,
             especialy
             Eph.
             1.
             and
             2.
             
             &
             Calced
             .
             is
             tremendous
             .
             It
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             Maximus
             made
             so
             pestilent
             a
             stir
             at
             Constantinople
             and
             Alexandria
             against
             Gregory
             Theolog.
             Yea
             they
             tell
             us
             themselves
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             because
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Bishop
             that
             Aerius
             spake
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             pestilent
             a
             thing
             hath
             the
             desire
             of
             such
             Bishopricks
             been
             .
          
           
             Theodotus
             the
             Bishop
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             joyn
             in
             Prayer
             with
             Basil
             morning
             or
             evening
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             but
             communicated
             with
             Bishop
             Eustathius
             upon
             his
             fair
             professions
             ,
             Basil
             .
             Epist
             .
             43.
             
             Admir
             :
             ad
             Terentium
             Comit.
             
          
           
             The
             contention
             between
             such
             excellent
             persons
             as
             Eusebius
             Caesar
             while
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Basil
             :
             while
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             very
             sad
             and
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             The
             contention
             between
             Basil
             and
             Euthemius
             about
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             Diocess
             was
             no
             less
             .
          
           
             The
             People
             of
             Caesarea
             would
             have
             torn
             in
             peices
             ,
             Eusebius
             the
             President
             ,
             the
             Emperors
             own
             Unkle
             ,
             for
             Basils
             sake
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             hindred
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Neo-Caesarea
             wrangled
             with
             Basil
             for
             his
             Psalmodie
             ,
             and
             even
             avoided
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             see
             Basils
             Epist
             .
             ad
             mer.
             4.
             to
             Julian
             ,
             what
             language
             he
             there
             ufeth
             to
             the
             Emperour
             :
             Not
             that
             I
             judge
             him
             ,
             but
             wish
             you
             to
             judge
             equally
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             those
             times
             and
             ours
             .
             See
             Basil
             Ep.
             82.
             
             Theodor.
             l.
             5
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             Antiochians
             for
             a
             Tax
             under
             Theodosius
             the
             great
             ,
             did
             tumultuate
             and
             kill
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             Statue
             of
             Placilla
             the
             good
             Empress
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             West
             good
             Ambrose
             at
             Milan
             (
             was
             not
             silenced
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             an
             Orthodox
             Emperour
             desired
             and
             commanded
             to
             deliver
             the
             Arrians
             possession
             but
             of
             one
             Church
             :
             and
             he
             refused
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             that
             Church
             (
             or
             Temple
             )
             or
             deliver
             the
             Vessels
             till
             they
             should
             be
             taken
             by
             force
             .
             Vit.
             Ambros
             .
             per
             Baron
             .
             p.
             6.
             whereas
             we
             all
             left
             our
             Churches
             at
             a
             word
             .
             Nay
             though
             he
             would
             not
             resist
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             die
             than
             deliver
             up
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             celebrating
             Gods
             Worship
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             break
             off
             ,
             to
             rescue
             an
             Arrian
             Priest
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             :
             For
             which
             multitudes
             were
             laid
             in
             prison
             and
             Irons
             ,
             and
             accused
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             great
             Calamity
             followed
             to
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             this
             from
             Valentinian
             an
             Orthodox
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             saith
             when
             he
             refused
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Temple
             ,
             E●qua
             sunt
             Divina
             Imperatoriae
             potestati
             non
             esse
             subjecta
             (
             If
             Baronius
             say
             true
             )
             ;
             but
             mine
             I
             shall
             yield
             to
             him
             ]
             .
             But
             we
             hold
             that
             even
             Temples
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             )
             though
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             Civil
             power
             of
             the
             Empour
             .
          
           
             When
             Ambrose
             was
             desired
             but
             to
             quiet
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             answered
             It
             is
             in
             my
             power
             not
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             God
             that
             must
             quiet
             them
             ]
             So
             great
             was
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             people
             that
             the
             Emperour
             said
             he
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             would
             deliver
             himself
             bound
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             Ambrose
             did
             but
             bid
             them
             .
             Yet
             had
             Ambrose
             been
             the
             man
             that
             had
             gone
             on
             his
             Embassie
             to
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             kept
             him
             from
             coming
             into
             Italy
             in
             pursute
             of
             Valentinian
             which
             made
             Ambrose
             say
             [
             Non
             hoc
             Maximum
             dicere
             quod
             Tyranus
             go
             sum
             Valentiniani
             :
             qui
             se
             meae
             legationis
             objectum
             queritur
             ad
             Italiam
             non
             potuisse
             pervenire
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             late
             revolutions
             in
             England
             are
             made
             by
             some
             Prelates
             the
             pretence
             for
             the
             silencing
             of
             the
             1800
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             whom
             one
             of
             ten
             never
             medled
             with
             Warrs
             ,
             being
             fallen
             again
             on
             this
             case
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             noted
             how
             like
             he
             was
             to
             Cromwel
             ,
             saving
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Sectaries
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             that
             he
             studyed
             to
             please
             and
             rise
             by
             .
             When
             Gratian
             the
             Emperour
             befriended
             the
             Priscillianists
             ,
             Maximus
             to
             please
             the
             Bishops
             persecuted
             them
             to
             the
             death
             .
             When
             Valantinian
             by
             Justina
             the
             Empresse
             meanes
             did
             persecute
             or
             trouble
             Ambrose
             for
             refusing
             to
             deliver
             a
             Church
             to
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             also
             other
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             as
             well
             as
             Ambrose
             ,
             Maximus
             gave
             to
             Ambrose
             and
             the
             Bishops
             the
             Honour
             of
             keeping
             him
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             letting
             Valentinian
             scape
             :
             Yea
             ,
             wrote
             his
             Letters
             to
             Valentinian
             for
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             telling
             him
             how
             grievous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             persecute
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             under
             his
             father
             they
             went
             for
             faithful
             Ministers
             .
             Quae
             tanta
             mutatio
             ,
             ut
             qui
             antea
             sacerdotes
             ,
             nunc
             sacrilegi
             judicantur
             !
             Iisdem
             certe
             praeceptis
             ,
             Iisdem
             Sacramentis
             dilatis
             ;
             Eadem
             fide
             credunt
             ,
             qua
             antea
             crediderunt
             .
             An
             put
             at
             Venerabilis
             mihi
             serenitas
             tua
             conceptam
             semel
             in
             animis
             religionem
             quam
             Deus
             ipse
             constituit
             posse
             evelli
             ?
             And
             proceedeth
             to
             shew
             what
             disorders
             and
             contentions
             must
             needs
             follow
             when
             there
             be
             a
             shew
             of
             persecuting
             Christians
             and
             Ministers
             ]
             Upon
             this
             message
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             Valentinian
             being
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             persecution
             ceased
             ;
             and
             Ambrose
             must
             be
             sent
             again
             on
             the
             Embassage
             to
             Maximus
             to
             stop
             him
             :
             But
             when
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             France
             and
             Germany
             owned
             him
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             would
             not
             communicate
             with
             those
             Bishops
             (
             no
             more
             than
             Martin
             )
             saith
             he
             ,
             cum
             videret
             me
             abstinere
             ab
             Episcopis
             qui
             communicabant
             ei
             ,
             vel
             qui
             aliquos
             devios
             licet
             a
             side
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Prescillianists
             )
             ad
             necem
             petebant
             ,
             jussit
             me
             sine
             mora
             regredi
             .
             See
             here
             that
             Ambrose
             as
             well
             as
             Martin
             separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Bishops
             for
             owning
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             for
             seeking
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             draw
             his
             sword
             against
             the
             Priscillianists
             ,
             whom
             Sulp.
             Severus
             calleth
             Gnosticks
             :
             When
             as
             many
             among
             us
             ,
             have
             by
             words
             and
             
             writing
             provoked
             Rulers
             to
             draw
             the
             sword
             against
             us
             that
             differ
             ,
             in
             no
             one
             point
             of
             doctrine
             from
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             said
             Maximus
             and
             the
             Bishops
             did
             so
             close
             that
             only
             one
             Hyginus
             a
             Bishop
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             Theognostus
             besides
             Ambrose
             and
             Martin
             that
             rejected
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             refused
             Communion
             with
             the
             Synod
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             was
             banished
             also
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Bishops
             can
             comply
             with
             usurpers
             that
             will
             be
             for
             them
             as
             much
             as
             Presbyters
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             that
             all
             is
             not
             unwarrantable
             separation
             or
             schism
             ,
             which
             Bishops
             call
             so
             ,
             when
             these
             three
             shall
             separate
             from
             so
             many
             .
          
           
             And
             saith
             Baron
             .
             in
             vita
             Ambros
             .
             Maximus
             ut
             Tyranni
             nomen
             vitaret
             ,
             perinde
             atque
             fidei
             Catholicae
             tuendae
             causa
             bellum
             illud
             suscepisset
             ,
             in
             hereticos
             pugnam
             convertit
             &
             Catholicos
             sacerdotes
             quibus
             valuit
             honoribus
             &
             officiis
             est
             prosecutus
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
             Maximus
             raiseth
             that
             war
             for
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             to
             save
             them
             from
             the
             persecution
             of
             their
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             and
             sets
             himself
             to
             do
             them
             all
             the
             honor
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             were
             the
             Halcionian
             daies
             which
             Ambrose
             himself
             declareth
             and
             magnifieth
             ,
             even
             when
             Maximus
             had
             supprest
             the
             Arrians
             [
             En
             tempus
             acceptabile
             !
             quo
             non
             hiemalibus
             perfidiae
             caligantis
             pruinas
             annus
             riget
             ,
             nec
             altis
             nivis
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             Reader
             was
             not
             that
             time
             more
             strange
             than
             ours
             ?
             that
             Ambrose
             must
             be
             so
             loyal
             as
             to
             save
             his
             Prince
             and
             Country
             from
             a
             usurper
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             pious
             as
             to
             be
             persecuted
             by
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             his
             brethren
             saved
             by
             that
             same
             usurper
             ▪
             and
             openly
             give
             praise
             to
             God
             for
             the
             great
             felicity
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             it
             received
             by
             that
             same
             usurper
             whom
             he
             so
             resisted
             ?
             I●
             it
             not
             pity
             that
             things
             should
             be
             so
             strangely
             carried
             ?
          
           
             And
             that
             yet
             you
             may
             see
             more
             into
             this
             business
             ,
             Paulinus
             in
             vit
             .
             Ambros
             .
             p.
             40.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Maximus
             took
             just
             a
             name
             to
             himself
             as
             Cromwel
             the
             Protector
             did
             .
             [
             Maximus
             Procuratorem
             se
             reipublicae
             nomine
             praefuisse
             confiteretur
             .
             ]
             He
             would
             rule
             as
             the
             Procurator
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Well!
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             the
             Usurpers
             that
             rose
             up
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             Eugenius
             soon
             becometh
             more
             terrible
             than
             he
             (
             who
             once
             was
             but
             a
             Schoolmaster
             )
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             this
             loyal
             S.
             Ambrose
             carry
             it
             ?
             when
             he
             had
             got
             of
             Theodosius
             a
             pardon
             for
             all
             that
             took
             part
             with
             Maximus
             ,
             even
             his
             Army
             except
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             yea
             and
             benefits
             too
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             this
             holy
             loyal
             man
             think
             it
             sinful
             to
             write
             thus
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             Eugenius
             ,
             [
             Epistol
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             103.
             
             Clementissimo
             Imperatori
             Eugenio
             ,
             Ambrosius
             Episcopus
             ;
             Bishop
             Ambrose
             to
             the
             most
             Clement
             Emperour
             Eugenius
             .
             And
             thus
             concludeth
             ,
             [
             In
             his
             vero
             in
             quibus
             vos
             rogari
             decet
             ,
             etiam
             exhibere
             sedulitatem
             potestati
             debitam
             ▪
             sicut
             &
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             cui
             honorem
             ,
             honorem
             ,
             cui
             tributum
             ,
             tributum
             :
             Nam
             cum
             privato
             detulerim
             corde
             intimo
             ,
             quomodo
             non
             deferrem
             Imperatori
             ?
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               in
               these
               matters
               where
               it
               becometh
               us
               to
               petition
               you
               ,
               we
               must
               also
               give
               the
               diligence
               due
               to
               power
               :
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               honor
               to
               whom
               honor
               ,
               tribute
               to
               whom
               tribute
               :
               For
               when
               I
               honored
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               were
               a
               private
               man
               from
               the
               inwards
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               how
               should
               I
               not
               honor
               you
               an
               Emperour
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             Reader
             do
             not
             only
             judge
             of
             my
             two
             Epistles
             to
             Rich.
             Cromwell
             by
             
             these
             passages
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             theirs
             that
             submitted
             to
             Oliver
             himself
             :
             and
             yet
             Judge
             of
             the
             inferences
             that
             are
             raised
             by
             our
             accusers
             .
          
           
             Should
             I
             but
             recite
             the
             words
             of
             submission
             of
             Bishops
             to
             usurpers
             ,
             yea
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             and
             such
             of
             the
             highest
             note
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             over
             tedious
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             who
             I
             doubt
             will
             think
             that
             I
             have
             been
             too
             long
             in
             this
             unpleasant
             History
             already
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             this
             I
             must
             need
             add
             ad
             homines
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             that
             have
             been
             the
             grand
             cause
             of
             our
             Church
             divisions
             and
             separations
             :
             what
             advantage
             they
             have
             given
             the
             separatists
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             in
             the
             Congregation
             where
             I
             once
             was
             teacher
             ,
             and
             the
             Countrey
             about
             ,
             nothing
             that
             ever
             came
             to
             pass
             hath
             so
             inclined
             the
             people
             to
             avoid
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             doing
             ,
             especially
             the
             silencing
             and
             reproaching
             their
             ancient
             teachers
             whom
             they
             knew
             longer
             and
             better
             than
             the
             Prelates
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Parliament
             of
             Episcopals
             and
             Erastians
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             first
             took
             up
             Armes
             in
             England
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             General
             ,
             and
             chief
             Officers
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             first
             Army
             were
             scarce
             any
             of
             them
             at
             all
             Presbyterians
             ,
             but
             Episcopal
             by
             profession
             ,
             saving
             some
             few
             Independants
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenants
             of
             the
             several
             Counties
             ,
             were
             almost
             all
             Episcopal
             ,
             save
             three
             Independents
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Major
             Generals
             of
             the
             several
             By-armies
             in
             the
             Counties
             were
             almost
             all
             Episcopal
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             were
             all
             save
             eight
             or
             nine
             Conformable
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Most
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             men
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             took
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             could
             keep
             their
             places
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             their
             composition
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             knew
             few
             of
             them
             that
             took
             not
             the
             engagement
             it self
             ,
             against
             King
             and
             house
             of
             Lords
             ,
             meerly
             for
             liberty
             to
             travail
             about
             their
             business
             ,
             when
             we
             that
             ran
             a
             greater
             hazard
             by
             refusing
             ,
             never
             took
             it
             ;
             but
             many
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             government
             in
             the
             University
             Colledges
             for
             refusing
             it
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             such
             unpleasant
             things
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             elsewhere
             ,
             being
             constrained
             by
             the
             false
             accusations
             of
             implacable
             men
             ,
             to
             mention
             that
             which
             I
             had
             far
             rather
             silence
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             what
             hand
             the
             Londoners
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             people
             had
             in
             bringing
             in
             the
             King
             was
             once
             known
             and
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             And
             General
             Monks
             Colonels
             and
             Captains
             were
             so
             many
             of
             them
             Presbyterians
             ,
             when
             they
             cast
             out
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             from
             among
             them
             in
             Scotland
             and
             marcht
             into
             England
             and
             restored
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             knew
             divers
             of
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             could
             learn
             from
             others
             ,
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             them
             were
             such
             or
             so
             inclined
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             though
             many
             of
             the
             Parliament
             were
             supposed
             Presbyterians
             long
             after
             ,
             who
             were
             Episcopal
             at
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             
             the
             late
             King
             Charles
             I.
             be
             rejected
             and
             judged
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             till
             most
             of
             the
             Parliament
             were
             violently
             secluded
             and
             imprisoned
             by
             the
             Army
             .
             And
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             but
             called
             together
             again
             ,
             it
             was
             they
             (
             in
             Parliament
             and
             Council
             of
             State
             )
             that
             opened
             the
             door
             for
             the
             Kings
             restitution
             .
          
           
             But
             while
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             decision
             of
             religious
             controversies
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             be
             laid
             upon
             state
             revolutions
             ,
             and
             where
             Bishops
             that
             can
             neither
             accuse
             Christs
             Ministers
             of
             heresie
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             covetuousness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             nor
             scandalous
             immoralities
             ,
             shall
             run
             to
             the
             old
             methods
             ,
             and
             perswade
             Kings
             that
             these
             men
             are
             not
             for
             their
             profit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             pestilent
             fellows
             and
             movers
             of
             sedition
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             prophecy
             not
             good
             of
             Kings
             but
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             set
             up
             another
             King
             ,
             one
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             Caesars
             friends
             ,
             these
             malicious
             projects
             may
             silence
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             prosper
             ,
             while
             our
             sins
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             ,
             contempt
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             their
             ingratitude
             are
             to
             be
             chastised
             .
             But
             the
             wicked
             servant
             that
             saith
             ,
             my
             Lord
             delayeth
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             beateth
             his
             fellow
             servants
             ,
             and
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             with
             the
             drunken
             ,
             will
             see
             that
             his
             Lord
             will
             come
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             looked
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             him
             a
             sunder
             and
             give
             him
             his
             portion
             ,
             with
             hypocrites
             (
             for
             their
             dead
             Image
             of
             Religion
             will
             not
             save
             them
             )
             there
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
            
             .
             Four
             dou●le
             charges
             I
             have
             now
             proved
             against
             the
             foredescribed
             Diocesane
             f●rm
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             which
             alone
             is
             enough
             to
             prove
             it
             utterly
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             it
             overthroweth
             the
             ancient
             Species
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             another
             sort
             of
             Churches
             ,
             in
             their
             place
             ;
             and
             sets
             up
             one
             Church
             of
             that
             kind
             instead
             of
             many
             hundreds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             overthroweth
             the
             ancient
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             one
             part
             of
             his
             work
             (
             viz.
             Government
             )
             which
             as
             much
             belongeth
             to
             him
             as
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             maketh
             a
             new
             office
             of
             subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             Cod
             never
             made
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             overthroweth
             the
             ancient
             sort
             of
             fixed
             Episcopacy
             ,
             (
             as
             distinct
             from
             Itinerants
             and
             Arch-bishops
             )
             ;
             taking
             down
             a
             thousand
             or
             very
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             even
             the
             Bishops
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             them
             all
             setting
             up
             but
             one
             over
             all
             those
             Churches
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             Bishops
             were
             put
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishops
             only
             take
             all
             their
             charges
             and
             work
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             it
             maketh
             the
             Discipline
             or
             Government
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             matter
             of
             it
             to
             become
             impossible
             and
             impracticable
             ,
             and
             so
             
             excludeth
             it
             ,
             under
             pretence
             that
             they
             are
             the
             only
             persons
             impowred
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             set
             up
             a
             kind
             of
             secular
             Courts
             and
             Government
             in
             its
             stead
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             practically
             Erastians
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             all
             with
             these
             Consectaries
             which
             follow
             what
             is
             already
             proved
             .
          
           
             Cons.
             1.
             
             Such
             Diocesane
             principles
             greatly
             strengthen
             the
             Brownists
             cause
             ,
             who
             deny
             us
             to
             have
             any
             Church
             or
             Ministry
             of
             divine
             institution
             :
             as
             is
             before
             shewed
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             that
             say
             .
             [
             No
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             of
             divine
             institution
             ]
             .
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             well
             that
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             except
             both
             the
             universal
             and
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             expound
             this
             only
             of
             Associations
             of
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             well
             that
             yet
             they
             confess
             that
             the
             office
             of
             Pastors
             is
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ;
             who
             are
             made
             Church
             Governours
             by
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             But
             it
             is
             scant
             well
             that
             yet
             they
             subscribe
             to
             the
             book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             asserteth
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             three
             distinct
             orders
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             .
             4.
             
             And
             these
             also
             too
             much
             gratifie
             the
             Brownist
             ,
             who
             affirmeth
             that
             we
             have
             no
             Churches
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             thinketh
             that
             it
             is
             no
             fault
             to
             separate
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             Church
             of
             humane
             invention
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             2.
             
             To
             say
             that
             no
             man
             High
             or
             Low
             is
             bound
             in
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             to
             endeavour
             a
             Reformation
             of
             such
             a
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             justifie
             the
             neglecters
             and
             opposers
             of
             all
             such
             Reformation
             is
             to
             draw
             upon
             a
             mans
             self
             the
             guilt
             of
             so
             much
             pollution
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ruin
             of
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             souls
             ,
             as
             should
             make
             that
             Conscience
             smart
             and
             tremble
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             seared
             and
             past
             all
             feeling
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             3.
             
             To
             swear
             or
             subscribe
             ,
             or
             say
             and
             declare
             ,
             that
             though
             millions
             should
             swear
             to
             endeavour
             such
             a
             reformation
             ,
             in
             their
             places
             and
             callings
             ,
             by
             lawful
             means
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             obligation
             lieth
             on
             any
             one
             of
             them
             from
             that
             Vow
             or
             Oath
             :
             So
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             is
             —
             The
             Lord
             have
             Mercy
             on
             that
             Land
             ,
             City
             or
             Soul
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             —
          
           
             Cons
             .
             4.
             
             All
             carnal
             interest
             and
             all
             carnal
             reason
             is
             on
             the
             Diocesanes
             side
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             Devil
             can
             do
             :
             Therefore
             while
             carnal
             Christians
             make
             a
             Religion
             of
             their
             lusts
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             idleness
             are
             more
             predominant
             ,
             than
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             and
             the
             love
             of
             souls
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Diocesane
             cause
             prevail
             with
             such
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             5.
             
             A
             truly
             sanctified
             heart
             knoweth
             the
             nature
             and
             worth
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             and
             weight
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             is
             devoted
             to
             God
             and
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             contemneth
             the
             ease
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             riches
             and
             the
             honours
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             best
             argument
             in
             the
             World
             against
             such
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             ;
             and
             must
             at
             least
             be
             weakened
             before
             it
             can
             subscribe
             never
             to
             endeavour
             to
             amend
             it
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             6.
             
             No
             wonder
             if
             the
             most
             serious
             zealous
             practical
             sort
             of
             Christians
             are
             ordinarily
             against
             such
             Diocesanes
             Prelacy
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             the
             described
             effects
             and
             that
             those
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             7.
             
             No
             wonder
             if
             the
             principal
             work
             of
             such
             Diocesanes
             ,
             be
             to
             silence
             faithful
             preachers
             and
             persecute
             zealous
             Christians
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             espoused
             
             a
             cause
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             Godliness
             that
             all
             these
             are
             unreconcilable
             thereto
             :
             Speak
             not
             of
             any
             other
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             8.
             
             Take
             but
             from
             such
             Prelacy
             the
             plumes
             which
             it
             hath
             stolen
             from
             Magistrates
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             a
             naked
             thing
             ,
             and
             simply
             a
             name
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             9.
             
             If
             Magistrates
             were
             not
             the
             Prelates
             Executioners
             or
             seconded
             them
             not
             by
             writs
             de
             excommunicato
             capiendo
             ,
             &c.
             such
             Prelacy
             would
             give
             up
             as
             dead
             ,
             or
             aweary
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             10.
             
             The
             ill
             Mixtures
             of
             force
             and
             secular
             power
             ,
             corrupteth
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             depriveth
             it
             of
             its
             proper
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             force
             ,
             maketh
             it
             another
             thing
             ,
             or
             undiscernable
             .
          
           
             Cons
             .
             11.
             
             Though
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             civil
             Rulers
             may
             trust
             Church
             men
             with
             part
             of
             their
             power
             about
             religion
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             better
             out
             of
             necessity
             that
             they
             keep
             if
             wholly
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             let
             them
             thunder
             their
             excommunications
             without
             any
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Cons
             .
             12.
             
             Such
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             as
             overthrow
             not
             the
             Churches
             officers
             ,
             and
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             submitted
             to
             by
             all
             peaceable
             men
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             prove
             them
             as
             such
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             institution
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
            
             .
             Some
             testimonies
             of
             Prelatists
             of
             the
             late
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             supposed
             partial
             in
             our
             description
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             the
             true
             understanding
             of
             the
             late
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             find
             some
             light
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord
             Falklands
             Parliament
             Speeches
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Edward
             Dearings
             ,
             and
             in
             Heylins
             own
             History
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             with
             Pocklingtons
             Sunday
             no
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolnes
             book
             of
             the
             Holy
             Table
             name
             and
             things
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Heylens
             answer
             to
             him
             ;
             And
             the
             same
             Heylins
             History
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             :
             and
             from
             Mr.
             Thornedicks
             four
             last
             bookes
             .
          
           
             II.
             To
             what
             common
             scorne
             all
             serious
             Godliness
             was
             brought
             by
             the
             rabble
             through
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             name
             Puritane
             ,
             used
             by
             the
             Prelatists
             to
             make
             odious
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             is
             after
             shewed
             out
             of
             Bishop
             Downame
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Robert
             Bolton
             ,
             who
             is
             large
             and
             frequent
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             Bishop
             Halls
             Confession
             of
             the
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             Governours
             and
             Government
             in
             his
             Modest
             offer
             and
             Peacemaker
             ,
             and
             his
             disclaiming
             those
             that
             deny
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             cited
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Williams
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             Morton
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             with
             many
             other
             Episcopal
             Divines
             of
             greatest
             name
             and
             worth
             ,
             did
             assemble
             
             in
             Westminister
             and
             collected
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             things
             needing
             reformation
             in
             Discipline
             and
             worship
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             V.
             A
             Prelatical
             Divine
             in
             a
             Treat
             :
             called
             Englands
             faithful
             Reprover
             and
             Monitor
             ,
             thus
             speaketh
             to
             his
             prelates
             and
             Pastor
             pag.
             60
             ,
             61.
             &c.
             
             
               And
               now
               with
               what
               depth
               of
               sorrow
               ought
               we
               to
               recount
               your
               past
               errours
               ,
               partly
               through
               neglect
               of
               duty
               ,
               partly
               through
               abuse
               of
               power
               —
               *
               were
               the
               faithful
               in
               your
               trust
               ?
               did
               ye
               diligently
               instruct
               the
               ignorant
               ?
               severely
               punish
               the
               disobedient
               ?
               Endeavour
               to
               reclaime
               those
               that
               walked
               disorderly
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospel
               —
               That
               ye
               were
               violently
               bent
               against
               Action
               and
               Schisme
               ,
               against
               singularity
               and
               Non-conformity
               ,
               all
               confess
               ;
               a
               few
               excepted
               who
               thought
               nothing
               too
               much
               ,
               yea
               nothing
               enough
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               how
               opposite
               soever
               to
               Christian
               mildness
               ,
               prudence
               and
               Conscience
               :
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               your
               Connivence
               or
               Supineness
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               office
               ,
               Ignorance
               and
               Superstition
               every
               where
               misled
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               caused
               them
               to
               wander
               in
               darkness
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whither
               they
               went.
               Profaness
               like
               a
               rank
               pernicious
               weed
               overspread
               the
               field
               and
               Vineyard
               of
               the
               Lord
               —
               And
               the
               prophane
               and
               vicious
               lives
               of
               those
               who
               stood
               up
               in
               defence
               of
               your
               Government
               *
               occasionally
               gave
               increase
               and
               added
               strength
               to
               the
               opposite
               factious
               party
               ,
               who
               alledged
               this
               as
               one
               main
               ground
               of
               their
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               adhered
               to
               it
               ,
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               unworthy
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               any
               orderly
               well
               governed
               Congregation
               of
               believers
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               loose
               and
               scandalous
               manner
               of
               living
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               could
               not
               redresse
               ,
               they
               did
               pretend
               at
               least
               they
               were
               bound
               thus
               to
               shun
               and
               avoid
               as
               hateful
               to
               God
               and
               to
               good
               men
               .
               Wherefore
               ye
               did
               not
               carefully
               seperate
               between
               the
               precious
               and
               the
               vile
               *
               but
               consulting
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               what
               ye
               were
               to
               do
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               thought
               in
               humane
               Policy
               to
               break
               the
               power
               of
               one
               party
               ,
               by
               strengthening
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               other
               *
               or
               not
               binding
               and
               restraining
               them
               with
               the
               Cords
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               discipline
               .
               Thus
               while
               you
               opposed
               Profaneness
               against
               Schism
               *
               or
               did
               let
               that
               loose
               at
               this
               ,
               or
               secretly
               favoured
               and
               upheld
               it
               in
               hope
               to
               suppresse
               the
               later
               by
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               one
               grew
               too
               strong
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               opposition
               for
               your selves
               ,
               and
               both
               for
               the
               Church
               in
               order
               to
               peace
               and
               holiness
               .
               As
               for
               your
               labour
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               how
               little
               it
               hath
               been
               for
               many
               years
               together
               ,
               it
               is
               even
               a
               shame
               to
               mention
               ,
               some
               of
               you
               wholly
               exempting
               your selves
               ,
               from
               this
               necessary
               burden
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               for
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               :
               Others
               supposing
               it
               a
               task
               and
               employment
               too
               low
               and
               inferiour
               for
               them
               —
               The
               rest
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               slightly
               or
               seldome
               bearing
               it
               with
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               laying
               it
               aside
               presently
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               concerned
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               themselves
               any
               longer
               than
               they
               listed
               ;
               And
               thus
               far
               had
               been
               pardonable
               with
               men
               ,
               had
               care
               been
               taken
               to
               see
               this
               work
               duely
               performed
               by
               the
               Clergy
               —
               But
               alas
               there
               were
               not
               wanting
               of
               you
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               only
               wink
               at
               the
               wilful
               neglect
               of
               their
               inferirour
               
               bretheren
               in
               this
               point
               of
               Ministerial
               duty
               :
               But
               did
               countenance
               and
               favour
               such
               as
               were
               most
               peccant
               therein
               ,
               judging
               them
               most
               averse
               from
               faction
               ,
               who
               were
               least
               conscious
               *
               Of
               Preaching
               to
               the
               peole
               ,
               and
               fairest
               friends
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               who
               were
               loose
               enough
               ,
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               in
               their
               office
               and
               conversation
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               very
               many
               who
               were
               for
               you
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Tryal
               ,
               were
               ignorant
               and
               dissolute
               men
               ,
               *
               dishonourable
               to
               your
               party
               ,
               and
               indeed
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               continually
               profane
               by
               their
               words
               and
               workes
               :
               So
               unsuitable
               is
               humane
               policy
               with
               Evangelical
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               unsuccesful
               when
               it
               is
               used
               to
               support
               the
               regiment
               thereof
               .
               And
               instead
               of
               sending
               forth
               meet
               Labourers
               into
               the
               Lords
               harvest
               ,
               fit
               Pastors
               into
               his
               flock
               ,
               you
               sent
               those
               that
               were
               idle
               Shephards
               ,
               loving
               to
               slumber
               ,
               given
               to
               sleep
               ,
               altogether
               like
               your selves
               ,
               careless
               of
               the
               Lords
               Heritage
               ,
               either
               unwilling
               if
               able
               or
               if
               willing
               unable
               ,
               or
               neither
               willing
               nor
               able
               ,
               rightly
               to
               divide
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               ,
               giving
               them
               their
               portion
               in
               due
               season
               .
               As
               for
               those
               to
               whom
               God
               had
               given
               both
               ability
               and
               will
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               ye
               permitted
               them
               not
               the
               free
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               their
               gifts
               ;
               but
               forbade
               them
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               saw
               it
               convenient
               or
               necessary
               for
               their
               Edification
               .
               And
               though
               you
               did
               at
               first
               commend
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               Catechizing
               the
               younger
               sort
               —
               yet
               afterwards
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               upon
               what
               grounds
               or
               for
               what
               reason
               ,
               you
               so
               far
               limited
               and
               restrained
               the
               Minister
               in
               this
               pious
               and
               profitable
               practice
               ,
               that
               ye
               did
               in
               a
               manner
               take
               away
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               make
               it
               useless
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               enter
               in
               thereby
               .
            
          
           
             And
             pag.
             69.
             
               [
               of
               this
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               that
               nothing
               was
               reformed
               afterward
               in
               your
               ordinations
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               free
               and
               indifferent
               for
               all
               who
               came
               ,
               as
               ever
               —
               p.
               70.
               71.
               72.
               
               [
               The
               like
               excuse
               some
               frame
               for
               the
               gross
               corruptions
               of
               your
               prerogative
               Courts
               ,
               for
               commutations
               ,
               unjust
               ,
               partial
               and
               unreasonable
               Censures
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               for
               unlawful
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               )
               suspension
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               from
               ordinances
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               non
               payment
               or
               rather
               disability
               of
               paying
               pecuniary
               mulcts
               and
               fees
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               without
               Equity
               exacted
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               your
               prophane
               and
               greedy
               officers
               .
               They
               pretend
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Chancellour
               to
               be
               distinct
               and
               separate
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               many
               points
               of
               spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               so
               exempt
               from
               it
               and
               uncontroulable
               by
               it
               ,
               however
               proving
               illegal
               and
               exorbitant
               in
               the
               proceedings
               there
               of
               ;
               —
               And
               surely
               it
               may
               seem
               strange
               to
               any
               considerate
               person
               ,
               that
               ye
               who
               did
               so
               much
               strain
               your
               authority
               for
               the
               introuducing
               of
               new
               Ceremonies
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               savouring
               of
               superstition
               ,
               and
               begetting
               jealousies
               in
               mens
               minds
               of
               Popish
               innovations
               intended
               by
               you
               ,
               )
               without
               prudence
               or
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               used
               it
               so
               rigorously
               for
               the
               enforcing
               of
               the
               old
               upon
               many
               ill
               affected
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               them
               ,
               absolutely
               requiring
               conformity
               to
               the
               Church
               Liturgy
               in
               every
               point
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               (
               notwithstanding
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
               &
               profligata
               disciplina
               *
               some
               
               former
               thereof
               were
               not
               appliable
               to
               divers
               persons
               )
               would
               not
               extend
               it
               to
               the
               utmost
               measure
               for
               the
               rectifying
               those
               great
               abuses
               which
               had
               by
               insensible
               degrees
               crept
               in
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               the
               true
               Primitive
               discipline
               —
               But
               Court
               employments
               ,
               State
               flattery
               ,
               and
               sinful
               Complyances
               with
               great
               persons
               ,
               were
               the
               main
               lets
               ,
               which
               hindred
               you
               from
               the
               due
               discharge
               of
               your
               office
               ,
               both
               in
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               exercising
               the
               Rod
               of
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               mind
               and
               will
               ,
               while
               ye
               thought
               in
               carnal
               reason
               ,
               such
               means
               as
               these
               most
               effectual
               for
               the
               acquiring
               and
               retaining
               of
               your
               greatness
               ,
               and
               despised
               those
               which
               the
               prudent
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               did
               offer
               and
               commend
               unto
               you
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               vice
               did
               reign
               there
               where
               flattery
               did
               abound
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               chief
               Ministers
               and
               Messengers
               of
               truth
               ,
               if
               injustice
               and
               oppression
               did
               bear
               sway
               ,
               —
               If
               men
               were
               secure
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               where
               peace
               was
               proclaimed
               —
               where
               a
               prophane
               Company
               heard
               nothing
               for
               the
               most
               part
               decried
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               but
               Faction
               ,
               from
               which
               perhaps
               ,
               alone
               they
               were
               free
               .
               And
               what
               could
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               blind
               ignorance
               ,
               love
               of
               pleasures
               more
               than
               God
               —
               when
               ye
               their
               chief
               Leaders
               caused
               them
               to
               err
               ,
               not
               only
               through
               your
               negligence
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               your
               example
               .
               —
               And
               I
               would
               to
               God
               some
               of
               you
               had
               not
               proved
               false
               and
               deceitful
               to
               your
               brethren
               whom
               ye
               perverted
               from
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               and
               peace
               ,
               by
               your
               own
               departing
               from
               it
               —
               continuing
               fast
               friends
               to
               the
               world
               —
               ye
               were
               carnal
               your selves
               and
               walked
               as
               men
               ,
               shewing
               them
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               with
               hearts
               and
               eyes
               fixed
               upon
               earth
               .
               For
               who
               more
               immoderate
               in
               their
               care
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               than
               you
               ?
               Who
               more
               eager
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               riches
               and
               honor
               ,
               more
               tenacious
               in
               withholding
               good
               from
               the
               owners
               thereof
               ,
               than
               your selves
               ?
               Who
               were
               more
               set
               upon
               the
               usual
               course
               of
               enriching
               above
               measure
               ,
               and
               raising
               your
               families
               on
               high
               ?
               If
               a
               dignity
               or
               office
               fell
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               your
               Diocess
               ,
               who
               was
               presently
               judged
               of
               you
               more
               worthy
               to
               possess
               and
               manage
               it
               ,
               than
               a
               Son
               or
               a
               Nephew
               ,
               or
               a
               Kin'man
               ,
               or
               an
               Allie
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               many
               times
               altogether
               uncapable
               of
               the
               honor
               and
               trust
               to
               which
               ye
               preferred
               them
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               they
               wanted
               ability
               of
               parts
               requisite
               thereunto
               ,
               or
               had
               not
               as
               yet
               attained
               to
               maturity
               of
               years
               ,
               being
               not
               much
               past
               their
               nonage
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               known
               some
               of
               them
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               respects
               undeserving
               persons
               .
               And
               yet
               men
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               experience
               ,
               eminent
               for
               learning
               ,
               and
               piety
               ,
               must
               stand
               unveiled
               before
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               to
               receive
               directions
               ,
               and
               commands
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               able
               and
               fit
               to
               give
               the
               same
               :
               who
               through
               the
               just
               judgment
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               have
               since
               been
               as
               much
               and
               more
               scorned
               —
               than
               they
               do
               now
               scorn
               others
               ,
               every
               way
               their
               superiour
               ,
               but
               in
               place
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Here
             he
             citeth
             such
             like
             words
             also
             even
             from
             Bishop
             Andrews
             ,
             Gonc
             .
             ad
             Cler.
             with
             his
             prediction
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             their
             order
             ,
             for
             their
             vicious
             lives
             .
          
           
             So
             p.
             6.
             
             [
             To
             this
             specious
             design
             ,
             an
             open
             way
             seemed
             to
             be
             made
             by
             
             the
             great
             profaness
             and
             vicious
             living
             of
             the
             opposite
             party
             ,
             who
             while
             they
             were
             zealous
             for
             conformity
             to
             the
             ordinances
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             thought
             a
             main
             part
             of
             Christian
             duty
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             allow
             themselves
             carnal
             liberty
             inviolating
             the
             precepts
             and
             commandements
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             inbred
             corruption
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             so
             likewise
             from
             a
             private
             spirit
             of
             opposition
             against
             the
             adversaries
             of
             their
             cause
             ]
             .
          
           
             And
             p.
             10
             11.
             
             Speaking
             of
             advantages
             against
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             party
             ▪
             saith
             he
             
               [
               This
               perchance
               was
               not
               the
               meanest
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               thus
               check
               and
               shame
               the
               open
               prophaness
               ,
               gross
               impiety
               ,
               irreligion
               and
               sin
               of
               their
               professed
               adversaries
               :
               The
               which
               (
               to
               speak
               truth
               )
               was
               so
               eminent
               oft
               times
               and
               notorious
               in
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               might
               startle
               a
               meer
               natural
               Conscience
               to
               hear
               or
               behold
               it
               ;
               and
               cause
               therein
               an
               abhorrence
               from
               their
               courses
               ,
               (
               so
               opposite
               as
               well
               to
               right
               reason
               ,
               as
               sanctifying
               grace
               )
               much
               more
               in
               a
               mind
               inlightened
               ,
               though
               with
               the
               smallest
               ray
               of
               Evangelical
               truth
               .
               For
               what
               could
               be
               more
               strange
               or
               hateful
               to
               men
               ,
               in
               whom
               was
               any
               spark
               remaining
               of
               common
               grace
               or
               moral
               virtue
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               not
               wholly
               possessed
               with
               Atheism
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               with
               fullest
               bent
               to
               libertinism
               ,
               and
               ungodly
               practice
               ,
               than
               to
               hear
               those
               that
               professed
               themselves
               the
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               scoffing
               at
               the
               purest
               acts
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               blaspheming
               or
               prophaning
               his
               holy
               name
               ,
               by
               causless
               Oaths
               ,
               fearful
               imprecations
               ,
               direful
               execrations
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               speeches
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               expressed
               again
               without
               horror
               and
               amazement
               .
               And
               not
               only
               so
               but
               glorying
               likewise
               in
               this
               their
               abominable
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               of
               like
               damnable
               nature
               ;
               in
               lasciviousness
               ,
               lusts
               ,
               excess
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               strong
               drinks
               ,
               revellings
               ;
               wherein
               they
               thought
               it
               strange
               that
               others
               ran
               not
               with
               them
               to
               the
               same
               excess
               of
               riot
               ,
               speaking
               evil
               of
               them
               .
               —
               How
               much
               did
               this
               their
               apparent
               and
               overdaring
               impudence
               in
               sin
               ,
               commend
               and
               grace
               the
               seeming
               Saint-like
               *
               conversation
               of
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               [
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               cannot
               without
               manifest
               breach
               of
               charity
               judge
               of
               them
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               were
               simple
               harmless
               well
               meaning
               men
               ,
               who
               being
               offended
               (
               and
               not
               without
               cause
               )
               at
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               lives
               of
               many
               in
               the
               sacred
               office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               —
               ]
               And
               indeed
               their
               strict
               conformity
               in
               other
               respects
               to
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               with
               their
               constancy
               in
               suffering
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               did
               argue
               as
               much
               to
               moderate
               men
               and
               not
               possessed
               with
               prejudicate
               hatred
               of
               their
               opinion
               and
               persons
               :
               For
               such
               as
               these
               could
               never
               be
               induced
               to
               entertain
               a
               good
               conceit
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               least
               measure
               ;
               but
               judged
               their
               best
               actions
               to
               be
               counterfeit
               and
               false
               ,
               and
               thought
               their
               greatest
               suffering
               to
               proceed
               from
               pride
               and
               contumacy
               of
               spirit
               —
               Now
               as
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               between
               those
               that
               extreamly
               hate
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               they
               endeavour
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lieth
               ,
               to
               be
               unlike
               each
               other
               in
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               so
               it
               fared
               in
               this
               case
               .
               —
            
          
           
             And
             p.
             27.
             28.
             
             
               (
               The
               slack
               hand
               of
               ecclesiastical
               discipline
               ,
               was
               another
               
               cause
               of
               the
               general
               ignorance
               and
               prophaness
               of
               these
               times
               ▪
               which
               reached
               no
               further
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               to
               the
               inferior
               Clergy
               (
               how
               peccant
               soever
               otherwise
               )
               than
               in
               disconformity
               to
               Episcopal
               orders
               ,
               Provincial
               or
               Synodical
               Constitutions
               touching
               external
               government
               :
               Neither
               did
               it
               call
               people
               to
               a
               due
               account
               (
               if
               any
               )
               of
               their
               proficiency
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               censure
               them
               for
               non-proficiency
               therein
               ,
               yea
               scarcely
               for
               gross
               and
               scandalous
               crimes
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               persons
               known
               to
               be
               well
               affected
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               —
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             change
             since
             in
             1653
             when
             Bishops
             were
             down
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
             
               [
               I
               can
               speak
               it
               on
               my
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               a
               Town
               of
               good
               note
               in
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               not
               far
               distant
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               heretofore
               famed
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               riot
               ,
               and
               disorder
               ,
               by
               this
               course
               of
               late
               years
               hath
               been
               reduced
               to
               that
               order
               and
               discipline
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               rare
               matter
               to
               see
               a
               man
               there
               at
               any
               time
               distempered
               with
               wine
               and
               strong
               drink
               ,
               or
               to
               hear
               a
               rash
               Oath
               proceed
               from
               any
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               no
               not
               when
               there
               is
               most
               frequent
               concourse
               of
               people
               thither
               from
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               parts
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             changes
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             were
             not
             rare
             ,
             till
             Prelacy
             returned
             .
             Reader
             ,
             I
             cite
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             this
             author
             so
             tediously
             ,
             because
             many
             would
             perswade
             those
             that
             knew
             not
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             this
             was
             true
             on
             either
             side
             ;
             And
             because
             the
             Author
             was
             a
             very
             high
             Prelatist
             ,
             writing
             openly
             against
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             1653.
             
          
           
             VI.
             Dr.
             Gauden
             ,
             after
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             Hiera
             spist
             .
             pag.
             287.
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               I
               neither
               approve
               or
               excuse
               the
               personal
               faults
               of
               any
               particular
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               power
               and
               authority
               ;
               which
               ought
               not
               in
               weighty
               matters
               to
               be
               mannaged
               without
               the
               presence
               ,
               Council
               ,
               and
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               fit
               for
               that
               assistance
               .
               The
               want
               of
               this
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               and
               all
               sober
               men
               *
               
               justly
               reprove
               ,
               as
               unsafe
               for
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               For
               in
               multitude
               of
               Counsellors
               is
               safety
               and
               honor
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               much
               good
               they
               might
               all
               have
               done
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               them
               did
               ,
               whom
               these
               touchy
               times
               were
               not
               worthy
               of
               —
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             p
             262.
             263.
             
             
               [
               They
               have
               taught
               me
               to
               esteem
               the
               ancient
               and
               Catholick
               Government
               of
               Godly
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               Moderators
               and
               Presidents
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               any
               Diocess
               or
               Precincts
               ,
               in
               its
               just
               measure
               and
               constitution
               for
               power
               paternal
               duty
               exercised
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               in
               the
               persecuting
               ,
               purest
               and
               primitive
               times
               .
               —
               ]
               Just
               such
               we
               offered
               them
               in
               Bishop
               Ushers
               Model
               .
               —
               p.
               263
               ,
               [
               I
               confess
               after
               the
               example
               of
               the
               best
               times
               and
               judgment
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               I
               alwayes
               wished
               such
               moderation
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               a
               Primitive
               Episcopacy
               (
               which
               imported
               the
               authority
               of
               one
               grave
               and
               worthy
               person
               ,
               chosen
               by
               the
               consent
               ,
               and
               assisted
               by
               the
               presence
               Counsel
               and
               suffrages
               of
               many
               Presbyters
               )
               might
               have
               been
               restored
               or
               preserved
               in
               this
               Church
               ;
               And
               this
               not
               out
               of
               any
               factious
               design
               ,
               but
               for
               those
               weighty
               reasons
               which
               prevail
               with
               me
               ]
               .
            
          
           
           
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             Hookers
             life
             of
             the
             late
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             this
             man
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Keenest
             Writers
             against
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             And
             that
             though
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Bishop
             and
             great
             when
             the
             King
             was
             restored
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             the
             only
             Bishop
             of
             them
             all
             that
             in
             our
             conference
             at
             the
             Savoy
             ,
             did
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             by
             such
             concessions
             to
             have
             reconciled
             us
             altogether
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             I
             must
             not
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             more
             such
             long
             citations
             I
             next
             wish
             him
             to
             see
             Mr.
             Alesburies
             Treatise
             of
             confession
             ,
             p.
             21.
             24
             28
             ,
             104
             ,
             105
             ,
             169.
             
             Where
             he
             describeth
             the
             ancient
             discipline
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             from
             our
             own
             Prelates
             that
             it
             is
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             the
             flock
             that
             the
             Pastor
             should
             personally
             know
             and
             counsel
             ;
             And
             see
             how
             far
             we
             are
             from
             this
             .
          
           
             VIII
             But
             none
             of
             these
             speak
             of
             the
             times
             that
             we
             are
             now
             fallen
             into
             :
             It
             can
             hardly
             be
             expected
             that
             any
             of
             their
             own
             party
             should
             yet
             dare
             to
             speak
             against
             them
             :
             yet
             in
             private
             talk
             how
             common
             is
             it
             ?
             But
             because
             it
             will
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             recite
             the
             words
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reason
             to
             peruse
             a
             Book
             called
             Icabod
             ,
             or
             the
             five
             groans
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             sharpness
             and
             high
             charges
             upon
             the
             Prelates
             since
             their
             return
             ,
             exceedeth
             all
             that
             are
             before
             cited
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             sufficiently
             Episcopal
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             accusations
             of
             them
             is
             for
             accepting
             so
             many
             into
             the
             Church
             now
             that
             were
             lately
             against
             conformity
             :
             I
             know
             the
             man
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             know
             him
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             possession
             of
             a
             benefice
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             remember
             that
             the
             division
             between
             the
             Conformists
             and
             Non-conformists
             began
             at
             Frankford
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             Dr.
             Ri.
             Coxe
             was
             the
             man
             than
             began
             this
             stir
             against
             the
             English
             Church
             there
             ,
             by
             his
             forcible
             obtruding
             the
             Common-Prayer
             book
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             long
             led
             that
             party
             ;
             And
             let
             him
             read
             in
             Cassander
             his
             20th
             .
             Epistle
             where
             he
             will
             find
             that
             the
             said
             Dr.
             Coxe
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             wrote
             to
             Cassander
             for
             directions
             about
             setting
             up
             Cruci●●xes
             or
             crosses
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             Cassander
             instructeth
             him
             in
             what
             shape
             the
             Cross
             is
             to
             be
             made
             :
             And
             his
             Prec
             .
             Eccles
             .
             gave
             us
             some
             of
             our
             Collects
             .
          
           
             X.
             Yea
             ,
             when
             the
             Popish
             Prelacy
             is
             described
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             like
             to
             ours
             that
             when
             Dr.
             Bastwick
             and
             others
             wrote
             against
             the
             Italian
             Bishops
             ,
             ours
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             of
             them
             .
             Hear
             Bishop
             Jewl
             ,
             Serm.
             on
             Mat.
             9.
             37.
             38
             
             [
             But
             the
             labourers
             are
             few
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             there
             are
             but
             few
             Cardinals
             ,
             few
             Bishops
             few
             Priests
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             preachers
             ,
             few
             Archbishops
             ,
             few
             Chancellors
             ,
             few
             Deans
             ,
             few
             Prebendaries
             ,
             few
             Vicars
             ,
             few
             Parish
             priests
             ,
             few
             Monks
             ,
             few
             Fryers
             ;
             For
             the
             number
             of
             these
             is
             almost
             infinite
             —
             And
             p
             198.
             
             And
             what
             shall
             I
             speak
             of
             Bishops
             ?
             Their
             cloven
             Mitre
             signifieth
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ;
             Their
             Crosiar
             staff
             signifieth
             diligence
             in
             attending
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             .
             Their
             purple
             boots
             and
             sandals
             signifie
             that
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             booted
             and
             ready
             to
             go
             abroad
             through
             thick
             and
             thin
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             —
             But
             ,
             alas
             in
             what
             kind
             of
             things
             do
             they
             bear
             themselves
             as
             Bishops
             ?
             These
             mystical
             titles
             and
             
             shews
             are
             not
             enough
             to
             fetch
             in
             the
             Lords
             harvest
             :
             They
             are
             garments
             more
             meet
             for
             Players
             than
             for
             good
             labourers
             —
             whatsoever
             apparel
             they
             have
             on
             unless
             they
             will
             fall
             to
             work
             Christ
             will
             not
             know
             them
             for
             Labourers
             .
             —
             Pag.
             144.
             
             The
             Christians
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             lived
             under
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             were
             daily
             put
             to
             most
             shameful
             deaths
             ,
             and
             were
             hated
             and
             despised
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             never
             lacked
             Ministers
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             most
             lamentable
             that
             Christians
             living
             under
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             in
             the
             peace
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             lack
             Learned
             Ministers
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             This
             is
             the
             greatest
             plague
             that
             God
             doth
             send
             on
             any
             people
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             ,
             I
             add
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             say
             ,
             we
             would
             labour
             if
             the
             Bishops
             would
             give
             us
             leave
             .
             ]
             Though
             the
             charge
             against
             them
             thus
             intimated
             is
             grievous
             (
             and
             it
             were
             better
             for
             that
             man
             that
             offendeth
             one
             of
             Christs
             little
             ones
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             hindereth
             multitudes
             from
             their
             duty
             in
             seeking
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             that
             a
             Mill-stone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             he
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             Sea
             )
             yet
             that
             this
             will
             not
             excuse
             men
             from
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             see
             Bishop
             Bilson
             himself
             Asserting
             ,
             viz.
             that
             silenced
             Ministers
             should
             not
             therefore
             give
             over
             preaching
             ,
             in
             his
             Christian
             subject
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Yea
             ,
             read
             but
             Caesars
             description
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Druides
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             their
             Character
             agree
             not
             better
             with
             the
             Prelacy
             which
             hath
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Churches
             these
             seven
             hundred
             years
             at
             least
             ,
             than
             Christs
             Character
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             save
             onely
             that
             it
             is
             Christianty
             which
             they
             profess
             .
             Caesar
             Comment
             .
             lib.
             6.
             p.
             72
             [
             In
             omni
             Gallia
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               all
               France
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               in
               some
               number
               and
               honour
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               common
               people
               are
               accounted
               almost
               but
               as
               servants
               ,
               which
               of
               themselves
               dare
               do
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               are
               used
               in
               any
               consultations
               ,
               most
               of
               then
               being
               pressed
               with
               debts
               ,
               or
               the
               greatness
               of
               tributes
               ,
               or
               the
               injuries
               of
               the
               more
               powerful
               ,
               do
               give
               themselves
               in
               servitude
               to
               the
               nobles
               ,
               who
               have
               all
               that
               power
               over
               them
               as
               Lords
               over
               their
               servants
               :
               And
               of
               these
               two
               sorts
               ,
               one
               are
               Druides
               ,
               the
               other
               Knights
               .
               The
               former
               are
               interested
               in
               Divine
               affaires
               ,
               they
               procure
               publick
               and
               private
               sacrifices
               ;
               they
               interpret
               Religions
               :
               To
               these
               flock
               abundance
               of
               young
               men
               for
               discipline
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               with
               them
               in
               great
               honour
               :
               For
               they
               determine
               of
               almost
               all
               controversies
               private
               and
               publick
               ;
               And
               if
               any
               crime
               be
               committed
               ,
               if
               murder
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               controversies
               of
               inheritanc
               or
               bounds
               ,
               these
               men
               determine
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               award
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               .
               If
               any
               private
               person
               or
               the
               people
               stand
               not
               to
               their
               award
               (
               
                 or
                 decree
              
               )
               they
               forbid
               them
               the
               sacrifices
               .
               This
               is
               with
               them
               the
               most
               grievous
               punishment
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               thus
               interdicted
               are
               accounted
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               ungodly
               and
               wicked
               :
               All
               men
               depart
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               fly
               from
               their
               presence
               and
               their
               speech
               ,
               lest
               they
               get
               any
               hurt
               by
               the
               contagion
               ;
               nor
               is
               any
               Right
               (
               or
               Law
               )
               afforded
               them
               when
               they
               seek
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               honour
               done
               them
               .
               And
               
               over
               all
               these
               Druides
               there
               is
               one
               in
               chief
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               highest
               authority
               among
               them
               .
               When
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               of
               the
               rest
               excel
               in
               worthiness
               ,
               he
               succeedeth
               :
               But
               if
               there
               be
               many
               equal
               ,
               he
               is
               chosen
               by
               the
               suff
               age
               of
               the
               Druides
               :
               And
               sometimes
               they
               contend
               for
               the
               principality
               by
               Arms.
               At
               a
               certain
               time
               of
               the
               year
               in
               the
               borders
               of
               the
               Carnuli
               (
               Chartres
               )
               which
               is
               counted
               the
               middle
               of
               all
               France
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               Consess
               (
               
                 or
                 Convocation
              
               )
               in
               a
               consecrated
               place
               ;
               Hither
               come
               all
               that
               have
               controversies
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               obey
               their
               judgments
               and
               decrees
               .
               It
               is
               thought
               that
               this
               Discipline
               was
               found
               in
               Brittain
               ,
               and
               there
               translated
               into
               France
               .
               And
               now
               they
               that
               more
               diligently
               would
               know
               that
               business
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               go
               thither
               to
               learn
               it
               .
               The
               Druides
               use
               not
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Wars
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               pay
               tribute
               with
               the
               rest
               .
               They
               have
               freedome
               from
               warfare
               ,
               and
               immunity
               of
               all
               things
               :
               Being
               excited
               by
               so
               great
               rewards
               ,
               many
               flock
               to
               this
               discipline
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               and
               many
               are
               sent
               by
               their
               parents
               and
               kindred
               .
               They
               are
               reported
               to
               learn
               there
               abundance
               of
               Verses
               :
               Therefore
               some
               continue
               at
               learning
               twenty
               years
               ;
               And
               they
               think
               it
               not
               lawful
               to
               commit
               them
               to
               writeing
               ;
               for
               in
               other
               publick
               matters
               and
               private
               accounts
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               use
               the
               Greek
               Letters
               .
               It
               seemeth
               to
               me
               that
               they
               do
               this
               for
               two
               causes
               :
               because
               they
               would
               not
               have
               their
               discipline
               (
               or
               learning
               )
               made
               common
               (
               
                 or
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
              
               )
               nor
               those
               that
               learn
               it
               ,
               neglect
               their
               memories
               by
               trusting
               to
               writings
               ;
               which
               befalls
               the
               most
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               help
               of
               writings
               ,
               remit
               both
               their
               diligence
               in
               learning
               and
               their
               memory
               ,
               This
               especially
               they
               perswade
               that
               souls
               die
               not
               ,
               but
               after
               death
               pass
               from
               some
               to
               others
               :
               And
               by
               this
               they
               think
               that
               men
               are
               chiefly
               excited
               to
               virtue
               ,
               neglecting
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               .
               Many
               things
               also
               they
               dispute
               and
               deliver
               to
               youth
               about
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               their
               motion
               ,
               of
               the
               magnitude
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               of
               the
               force
               and
               power
               of
               the
               immortal
               Gods.
               ]
            
             So
             far
             Caesar
             ,
             which
             I
             repeated
             as
             offering
             it
             to
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             the
             foresaid
             Prelacy
             for
             Grandure
             be
             not
             liker
             to
             these
             Druides
             ,
             than
             to
             christs
             Ministers
             who
             must
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             all
             ?
             And
             yet
             whether
             they
             are
             not
             far
             more
             negligent
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             ?
             And
             whether
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             shameth
             sin
             ;
             by
             thus
             distinguishing
             the
             Godly
             and
             upright
             from
             the
             ungodly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             be
             not
             of
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             round
             much
             in
             Brittain
             before
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             not
             be
             hated
             and
             banished
             by
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             pretend
             that
             their
             office
             is
             instituted
             for
             that
             very
             use
             and
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
            
             .
             The
             Ordination
             lately
             exercised
             by
             the
             Presbyteries
             in
             England
             is
             valid
             :
             Ergo
             Reordination
             unnecessary
             .
          
           
             THat
             valid
             ordination
             is
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             is
             agreed
             on
             by
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             :
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Can.
             67.
             
             [
             Siquis
             Episcopus
             aut
             Presbyter
             aut
             Diaconus
             secundam
             ab
             aliquo
             ordinationem
             acceperit
             ,
             deponitor
             ,
             tam
             ipse
             ,
             quam
             qui
             ipsum
             ordinaverit
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             The
             way
             of
             Ordination
             which
             was
             valid
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             is
             valid
             now
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             way
             of
             Ordination
             by
             meer
             Presbyters
             was
             valid
             in
             the
             Primitive
             ▪
             Church
             :
             Ergo
             it
             is
             valid
             now
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             needs
             no
             proof
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             Minor
             ,
             I
             prove
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             Hieromes
             frequently
             cited
             words
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Evagrius
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Alexandria
             from
             the
             daies
             of
             Mark
             till
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             made
             or
             ordained
             their
             own
             Bishops
             .
             Having
             shewed
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             of
             one
             office
             ,
             he
             addeth
             .
             [
             Qwa
             autem
             postea
             unus
             elecius
             est
             ,
             qui
             caeteris
             praeponeretur
             ,
             in
             schismatis
             remedium
             factum
             est
             ,
             ne
             unusquisque
             ad
             se
             trabens
             Christi
             ecclesiam
             rumperet
             :
             Nam
             &
             Alexandria
             à
             Marco
             Evangelista
             usque
             ad
             Heraclam
             &
             Dionysium
             Episcopos
             ,
             Presbyteri
             semper
             unum
             exse
             electum
             ,
             in
             excelsori
             gradu
             collecatum
             Episcopum
             nominabant
             :
             Quomodo
             si
             exercitus
             Imperater
             in
             faciat
             :
             aut
             Diaconieligunt
             exse
             quem
             industrium
             noverint
             ,
             &
             Archidiaconum
             vocent
             .
             ]
             Where
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Hierome
             undertaking
             to
             shew
             how
             Bishops
             were
             made
             at
             ▪
             Alexandria
             ,
             mentioneth
             no
             other
             making
             of
             them
             but
             this
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             [
             Presbyters
             made
             Bishops
             ]
             is
             brought
             by
             Hierome
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Identity
             first
             ,
             and
             nearness
             after
             of
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             ascribeth
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             the
             Election
             ,
             the
             placing
             of
             him
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             and
             the
             naming
             of
             him
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             he
             distinguisheth
             the
             Presbyters
             making
             of
             a
             Bishop
             thus
             anciently
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             followed
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             episcopal
             ordination
             or
             consecration
             .
             Which
             observations
             are
             sufficient
             to
             answer
             all
             their
             objections
             that
             will
             perswade
             men
             that
             Hierome
             speaketh
             but
             of
             Election
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             testimony
             is
             seconded
             by
             a
             more
             full
             one
             of
             Eutychius
             Patriark
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             the
             Records
             and
             Tradition
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Arabick
             Originalls
             thereof
             saith
             as
             followeth
             [
             according
             to
             Seldens
             Translation
             in
             his
             Commentary
             pag.
             29.
             30.
             
             [
             Constituit
             item
             Mar●us
             ●●●●geli●ta
             duodecem
             Presbyteros
             cum
             Hanania
             ,
             qui
             nempe
             manerent
             cum
             Patriarcha
             ,
             adeò
             ut
             cum
             vacaret
             Pratriarch●tus
             eligerent
             unum
             è
             duodecim
             Presbyteris
             cujus
             capiti
             reliqui
             undecim
             manus
             imponerent
             ,
             eumque
             benedicerent
             ,
             &
             Patriarcham
             ●um
             crearent
             :
             &
             dein
             virum
             aliquem
             nisi
             quem
             eligerent
             ,
             eumque
             Presbyterum
             ,
             secum
             constituerint
             loco
             ejus
             qui
             sic
             fac●us
             est
             Patriarcha
             ,
             u●
             i●à
             semper
             extarent
             duodecim
             .
             Neque
             des●it
             Alexandriae
             institutum
             hoc
             de
             Presbyteris
             ut
             scilicet
             Patriarchas
             crearentur
             Presbyteris
             duodecim
             ,
             usque
             ad
             tempora
             Alexandri
             Patriarchae
             Alexandrini
             ,
             qui
             fuit
             ex
             numero
             illo
             318.
             
             Is
             autem
             vetuit
             ne
             deinceps
             Patriarcham
             Presbyteri
             crearent
             ,
             &
             decrevit
             ut
             mortuo
             Patriarchâ
             convenir●nt
             Episcopi
             qui
             Patriarcham
             ordinarent
             .
             Decrevit
             item
             ut
             vacante
             Patriarchatu
             ,
             Eligerent
             sive
             ex
             quacunque
             regione
             ,
             sive
             ex
             duodecim
             illis
             Presbyteris
             ,
             sive
             aliis
             ,
             ut
             res
             ferebat
             ,
             virum
             aliquem
             eximium
             ,
             eumque
             Patriarcham
             crearent
             ▪
             atque
             ità
             evanuit
             institutum
             illud
             antiquius
             ,
             quo
             creari
             solitus
             a
             Presbyteris
             Patriarcha
             ,
             &
             successit
             in
             locum
             ejus
             decretum
             de
             Patriarchâ
             ab
             Episcopis
             creando
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             see
             in
             the
             most
             full
             expressions
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             Election
             ,
             imposition
             of
             hands
             and
             Benediction
             created
             their
             Bishop
             or
             Patriark
             ;
             and
             also
             chose
             and
             made
             or
             ordained
             another
             Presbyter
             in
             his
             roome
             ,
             and
             so
             ordained
             both
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Tradition
             or
             History
             of
             Scotland
             telleth
             us
             that
             their
             Churches
             were
             long
             governed
             by
             Presbyters
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             no
             ordination
             but
             by
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Hector
             Bo●thius
             Histor
             .
             Scot.
             li.
             7.
             fol.
             128.
             6
             
             [
             Ante
             Palladium
             populi
             suffragiis
             ex
             Monac●is
             &
             Culdaeis
             Pontifices
             assumerentur
             .
             ]
          
           
             John
             Major
             de
             gestis
             Scotorum
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Saith
             [
             prioribus
             illis
             temporibus
             per
             sacerdotes
             &
             monachos
             sine
             Episcopis
             Scoti
             in
             fide
             eruditi
             sunt
             .
          
           
             Jahan
             .
             Fo●donus
             makes
             this
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             :
             Scotichr
             .
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Ante
             Palladii
             adventum
             habebant
             Scoti
             fidei
             Doctores
             ac
             Sacramentorum
             Ministratores
             Presbyteros
             solummodo
             vel
             Monachos
             ,
             ritum
             sequentes
             Ecclesiae
             primitivae
             .
          
           
             Which
             Bishop
             usher
             reciting
             (
             de
             primordiis
             Eccles
             .
             Brit.
             p
             798.
             799.
             800.
             )
             Saith
             Quod
             postremum
             ab
             iis
             accep●ssevidetur
             qui
             dixerunt
             (
             ut
             Johan
             .
             Semeca
             in
             glossa
             decreti
             Dist
             .
             93.
             cap.
             Legimu
             )
             quod
             in
             prima
             primitiva
             Ecclesia
             commune
             erat
             officium
             Episcoporum
             &
             sacerdot●m
             ,
             &
             nomina
             erant
             communia
             &
             officium
             commune
             sed
             in
             secunda
             primitiva
             c●perunt
             distingui
             &
             nomina
             &
             officia
             .
             So
             Balaeus
             Script
             .
             Brit.
             Cent.
             14.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             All
             which
             assure
             us
             that
             then
             only
             Presbyters
             could
             ordaine
             where
             there
             were
             no
             other
             ,
             the
             same
             we
             may
             say
             of
             the
             Gothick
             Churches
             according
             to
             Philostorgius
             Eclog.
             li.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             That
             were
             for
             seventy
             years
             after
             their
             conversion
             without
             a
             Bishop
             Vlphilas
             being
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Columbanus
             was
             no
             Bishop
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             and
             Monk
             ,
             nor
             his
             Successours
             that
             yet
             Ruled
             even
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Beda
             noteth
             ,
             Hist.
             li
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
             H●here
             solet
             ipsa
             Insula
             Rectorem
             semper
             Abbatem
             Presbyterum
             ,
             
             cujus
             jure
             &
             omnis
             provincia
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             etiam
             Episcopi
             ,
             ordine
             inusitat●
             debeant
             esse
             subjecti
             ,
             juxta
             exemplum
             primi
             Doctoris
             illius
             (
             Columbani
             )
             qui
             non
             Episcopus
             sed
             Presbyter
             extitit
             &
             Monachus
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             these
             Presbyters
             did
             not
             only
             ordaine
             (
             as
             being
             the
             only
             Church
             Governours
             )
             but
             they
             sent
             Preachers
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             ordained
             Bishops
             for
             England
             at
             King
             Oswalds
             request
             ,
             as
             Beda
             at
             large
             relateth
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             5.
             17.
             21.
             24
             
             ▪
             25.
             
             The
             Abbot
             and
             other
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Island
             Hy
             ,
             sent
             Aydan
             [
             &
             ipsum
             esse
             dignum
             Episcopatu
             ipsum
             ad
             erudiendos
             incredulos
             &
             indoctos
             mitti
             debere
             decernunt
             —
             Sicque
             illum
             ordinantes
             ad
             praedicandum
             miserunt
             &c.
             
             Successit
             vero
             ei
             in
             Episcopatu
             Finan
             ,
             &
             ipse
             illo
             ab
             Hy
             Scotorum
             insula
             ac
             monasterio
             destinatus
             .
             c.
             17.
             &
             cap.
             25.
             
             Aydano
             Episcopo
             de
             hac
             vita
             sublato
             .
             Finan
             pro
             illo
             gradum
             Episcopatus
             a
             Scotis
             ordinatus
             &
             missus
             acceperat
             &c.
             
             So
             cap
             ●4
             .
             &c.
             You
             will
             find
             that
             the
             English
             had
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Scotish
             Presbyters
             ordination
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             in
             Beda
             of
             any
             dislike
             or
             scruple
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             Segenius
             a
             Presbyter
             was
             Abbot
             of
             Hy
             (
             cap.
             5.
             )
             when
             this
             was
             done
             And
             (
             cap.
             4.
             )
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             was
             their
             ordinary
             custome
             ,
             though
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             it
             be
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             more
             inusitato
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             did
             Govern
             Bishops
             :
             but
             none
             questioned
             the
             validity
             of
             their
             ordinations
             .
             And
             the
             Council
             at
             Herudford
             ,
             subjecteth
             Bishops
             in
             obedience
             to
             their
             Abbots
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             reformers
             or
             Protestants
             here
             called
             Lollords
             and
             Wicklifists
             held
             and
             practised
             ordination
             by
             mere
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             Walsingham
             reports
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             An.
             1●
             .
             89.
             and
             so
             did
             Luther
             and
             the
             Protestants
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             as
             Pomeranus
             ordination
             in
             Denmark
             shews
             ,
             and
             Chytraeus
             Saxon
             Chron
             lib.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Leo
             Mag.
             Epist
             .
             92.
             cited
             by
             Gratian
             ,
             being
             consulted
             a
             rustico
             Narbonensi
             ,
             de
             Presbytero
             vel
             Diacono
             qui
             se
             Episcopos
             mentiti
             sunt
             ;
             &
             de
             his
             quos
             ipsi
             clericos
             ordinâr●nt
             ,
             answered
             [
             Nulla
             ratio
             s●vit
             ut
             inter
             Episcopos
             habeantur
             qui
             nec
             a
             clericis
             sunt
             electi
             ,
             nec
             a
             plebibus
             expetiti
             ,
             &c.
             —
             yet
             thus
             resolveth
             of
             their
             ordination
             [
             Siqui
             autèm
             Clerici
             ab
             ipsis
             Pseudo
             -
             Episcopis
             in
             eis
             Ecclesus
             ordinati
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             ad
             proprios
             Episcopos
             pertinebant
             ,
             &
             ordinatio
             eorum
             cum
             consensu
             &
             judicio
             presidentium
             facta
             est
             ,
             potest
             ●ata
             haberi
             ▪
             ita
             ut
             in
             ipsis
             Ecclesus
             perseverunt
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             the
             mere
             consent
             of
             the
             proper
             Bishops
             can
             make
             valid
             such
             Presbyters
             ordination
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             F●licissimus
             was
             ordained
             Deacon
             by
             Novatus
             one
             of
             Cyprians
             Presbyters
             ,
             Schismatically
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             his
             ordination
             made
             Null
             by
             Cyprian
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             deposed
             for
             Mal-administration
             .
             See
             Blondel
             p.
             312.
             113.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Firmilian
             (
             in
             75
             Epist
             .
             apud
             Cyprian
             )
             Saith
             [
             Necessariò
             apud
             nos
             fit
             ,
             ut
             per
             singulos
             annos
             seniores
             &
             praepositi
             in
             unum
             conveniamus
             ad
             disponenda
             quae
             curae
             nostrae
             commissa
             sunt
             ,
             ut
             si
             quae
             graviora
             sunt
             ,
             communi
             consilio
             dirigantur
             This
             shews
             that
             communi
             consilio
             importeth
             a
             consenting
             Governing
             Power
             )
             &c.
             
             Omnis
             potestas
             &
             gratia
             in
             Ecclesus
             constituta
             ,
             ubi
             praesident
             majores
             natu
             qui
             &
             baptizandi
             ,
             &
             manum
             impone●●●
             ,
             &
             ordinandi
             possid●nt
             Potestatem
             ]
             If
             
             any
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             only
             Bishops
             that
             Formilian
             speakes
             of
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             had
             a
             little
             before
             used
             the
             word
             (
             Seniores
             )
             (
             the
             same
             in
             sense
             with
             Majores
             natu
             here
             )
             as
             distinct
             from
             (
             Praepositi
             )
             to
             signifie
             either
             all
             Pastors
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             in
             special
             .
             2.
             
             When
             he
             speakes
             of
             (
             Majores
             natu
             )
             in
             general
             ,
             they
             that
             will
             limit
             it
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             must
             prove
             it
             so
             limited
             ;
             and
             not
             barely
             affirme
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             conjunct
             acts
             of
             the
             office
             disprove
             that
             :
             It
             was
             the
             same
             men
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             baptizing
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             (
             the
             most
             reverend
             Authority
             next
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             )
             decreed
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Presbyters
             ordained
             by
             Melitius
             at
             Alexandria
             and
             in
             Egypt
             [
             Hi
             autem
             qui
             Dei
             gratiâ
             &
             nostris
             precibus
             adjuti
             ,
             ad
             nullum
             Schisma
             deflexisse
             comperti
             sint
             ,
             sed
             se
             intra
             Catholicae
             &
             Apostolicae
             Ecclesiae
             fines
             ab
             erroris
             labe
             vacuos
             continuerint
             ,
             authoritatem
             habeant
             tum
             ministros
             ordinandi
             ,
             tum
             eos
             que
             clero
             digni
             fuerint
             nominandi
             ,
             tum
             denique
             omnia
             ex
             lege
             &
             instituto
             Ecclesiastico
             libere
             exequendi
             .
             ]
             If
             any
             say
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             that
             these
             Presbyters
             shall
             ordain
             and
             Govern
             with
             the
             Bishops
             but
             not
             withoutthem
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             could
             not
             be
             consonant
             with
             the
             Church
             Canons
             :
             But
             this
             sheweth
             that
             ordination
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             office
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             is
             no
             nullity
             (
             though
             an
             irregulrity
             as
             to
             the
             Canons
             )
             when
             it
             is
             done
             by
             them
             alone
             Socrat.
             lib.
             5.
             6.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             the
             title
             of
             the
             twelfth
             Canon
             Concil
             .
             An
             cyrani
             [
             Quod
             non
             oportet
             Chorepiscopos
             ordinare
             nisi
             in
             agris
             &
             villulis
             ]
             Now
             either
             these
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             or
             not
             ;
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             then
             it
             further
             appeareth
             how
             small
             the
             Churches
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             that
             had
             Bishops
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             had
             but
             Vnum
             Altare
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             saith
             ;
             when
             even
             in
             the
             Countrey
             Villages
             they
             had
             Bishops
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Cities
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             but
             thinly
             scattered
             among
             the
             Heathens
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             Presbyters
             did
             then
             ordain
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             ordination
             was
             valid
             .
             And
             the
             Vafrities
             of
             the
             Prelates
             is
             disingenious
             in
             this
             that
             when
             they
             are
             pleading
             for
             Diocesan
             Churches
             ,
             as
             containing
             many
             fixed
             Congregations
             ,
             then
             they
             eagerly
             plead
             that
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             But
             when
             they
             plead
             against
             Presbyters
             ordination
             ,
             they
             would
             prove
             them
             Bishops
             .
             Read
             &
             Can.
             10.
             
             Concilii
             Antiocheni
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Even
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             ignorance
             and
             Roman
             Usurpation
             ,
             Bonifacius
             Mogunt
             .
             alias
             Wilfred
             ,
             Epist
             .
             130
             (
             Auct
             .
             Bib.
             Pat.
             To
             2.
             p.
             105.
             )
             tells
             Pope
             Zachary
             (
             as
             his
             answer
             intimateth
             )
             that
             in
             Gente
             Boiariorum
             there
             ,
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             one
             Vivilo
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             ordained
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Prebyters
             that
             were
             ordained
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             could
             be
             sound
             were
             not
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             that
             ignorant
             usurping
             Pope
             requireth
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             reordained
             ,
             (
             unless
             Benedictionem
             ordinationis
             should
             signifie
             only
             the
             blessing
             or
             confirmation
             of
             their
             former
             ordination
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             like
             )
             For
             he
             saith
             [
             Quia
             indicasti
             perrexisse
             te
             ad
             gentem
             Boiariorum
             ,
             &
             in●enisse
             eos
             extra
             ordinem
             ecclesiasticum
             
             viventes
             ,
             dum
             Episcopos
             non
             habebant
             in
             Provincia
             nisi
             unum
             ,
             nomine
             Vivilo
             ,
             quem
             nos
             ante
             tempus
             ordinavimus
             ,
             Presbyteros
             vero
             quos
             ibidem
             reperisti
             ,
             si
             incogniti
             fuerint
             viri
             illi
             à
             quibus
             sunt
             ordinati
             ,
             &
             dubium
             est
             eos
             Episcopos
             fuisse
             ,
             an
             non
             ,
             qui
             eos
             ordinaverunt
             ,
             si
             bonae
             actionis
             &
             catho●ici
             viri
             sunt
             ipsi
             Presbyteri
             &
             in
             ministerio
             Christi
             omnemque
             legem
             sanctam
             ●docti
             ,
             apti
             ,
             ab
             Episcopo
             suo
             benedictionem
             Presbyteratus
             suscipiant
             &
             cons●●r●ntur
             ,
             &
             si●
             ministerio
             sacro
             fungantur
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Of
             old
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             Presbyters
             joyn
             with
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Ordination
             .
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             c.
             3.
             
             All
             the
             Presbyters
             present
             must
             impose
             their
             hands
             on
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             ordained
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Which
             fully
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             act
             belonging
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             null
             when
             done
             by
             them
             alone
             ,
             in
             certain
             cases
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             but
             for
             order
             sake
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             do
             it
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             that
             and
             other
             Actions
             .
          
           
             And
             its
             worth
             noting
             ,
             That
             ib.
             Can.
             4.
             
             The
             Bishop
             alone
             without
             any
             
             Presbyters
             was
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             a
             Deacon
             (
             though
             not
             on
             a
             Presbyter
             )
             Because
             he
             was
             ordained
             non
             ad
             sacerdotium
             sed
             ad
             ministerium
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             but
             to
             a
             Ministery
             or
             service
             ,
             which
             plainly
             intimateth
             what
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Ad
             Ordinem
             pertinet
             ordinare
             (
             quamvis
             ad
             Gradum
             Episcopalem
             ordinationes
             regere
             .
             )
             The
             Priesthood
             containeth
             a
             power
             to
             ordain
             Priests
             ;
             but
             the
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             as
             such
             sufficeth
             to
             ordain
             a
             Deacon
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             Bishop
             ordaineth
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Presbyter
             (
             his
             Prelacy
             giving
             him
             the
             government
             of
             the
             action
             )
             but
             he
             ordaineth
             Deacons
             as
             a
             Ruler
             only
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             II.
             Ordination
             by
             Bishops
             such
             as
             were
             in
             Scripture
             time
             is
             valid
             (
             and
             lawful
             )
             .
             But
             the
             Ordinations
             in
             England
             now
             questioned
             ,
             were
             performed
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             Ergo
             the
             late
             ordinations
             in
             England
             (
             now
             questionedare
             valid
             and
             lawful
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             speaking
             de
             nomine
             &
             officio
             is
             granted
             by
             all
             .
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Ordinations
             in
             England
             now
             questioned
             were
             (
             many
             or
             most
             )
             performed
             by
             the
             cheif
             particular
             Pastors
             of
             City
             Churches
             (
             together
             with
             their
             Colleagues
             or
             fellow
             Presbyters
             )
             that
             had
             Presbyters
             under
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Cheif
             particular
             Pastors
             of
             City
             Churches
             having
             Presbyters
             under
             them
             ,
             were
             such
             Bishops
             as
             were
             in
             Scripture
             times
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Ordinations
             in
             England
             now
             questioned
             were
             performed
             by
             Bishops
             such
             as
             were
             in
             Scripture
             times
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             first
             here
             explain
             what
             I
             mean
             by
             [
             a
             particular
             Pastor
             ]
             as
             in
             an
             Army
             or
             Navy
             a
             General
             Officer
             ,
             that
             taketh
             up
             the
             General
             care
             of
             all
             is
             distinct
             from
             the
             inferiour
             ,
             particular
             Captains
             ,
             that
             take
             a
             particular
             care
             of
             every
             Souldier
             or
             person
             under
             their
             command
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             Scripture
             times
             there
             were
             1.
             
             General
             Officers
             ,
             that
             took
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             (
             viz.
             a
             general
             care
             .
             )
             And
             2.
             perticular
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             fixed
             in
             every
             City
             or
             perticular
             Church
             ,
             that
             took
             a
             perticular
             care
             of
             every
             Soul
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             only
             these
             last
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             that
             were
             
             Bishops
             infimi
             gradûs
             ;
             not
             such
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             are
             mentioned
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             and
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             Major
             it
             is
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             ordinarily
             some
             of
             our
             Ordainers
             were
             City
             Pastors
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             had
             Presbyters
             under
             them
             ;
             viz.
             one
             or
             more
             Curates
             ,
             that
             administred
             there
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             Oratorics
             called
             Chappels
             in
             the
             Parish
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             Oppidum
             ,
             and
             our
             Boroughs
             and
             Towns
             Corporate
             are
             such
             Cities
             as
             are
             signified
             by
             that
             word
             :
             And
             there
             are
             few
             of
             these
             but
             have
             more
             Presbyters
             than
             one
             ,
             of
             whom
             one
             is
             the
             Cheif
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ruled
             by
             him
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             one
             was
             oft-times
             President
             of
             the
             Assembly
             chosen
             by
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             instance
             (
             if
             I
             had
             ever
             medled
             in
             Ordainings
             as
             I
             did
             not
             )
             .
             1.
             
             I
             was
             my self
             a
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             City
             or
             Burough
             .
             2.
             
             I
             had
             two
             or
             three
             Presbyters
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             were
             ruled
             by
             me
             :
             so
             that
             I
             was
             statedly
             their
             Chief
             :
             I
             was
             statedly
             chosen
             by
             the
             neighbourhood
             associated
             Pastors
             to
             be
             their
             Moderatour
             (
             which
             was
             such
             a
             power
             as
             made
             Bishops
             at
             Alexandria
             before
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             )
          
           
             Now
             that
             such
             were
             Bishops
             (
             such
             as
             were
             in
             Scripture-times
             )
             I
             prove
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Opponents
             :
             Doctor
             Hammond
             and
             his
             followers
             maintain
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             subject
             Presbyters
             instituted
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             but
             the
             single
             Pastour
             of
             a
             single
             ongregation
             ,
             having
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Presbyter
             under
             him
             ,
             but
             one
             or
             more
             Deacons
             (
             which
             granteth
             us
             more
             than
             now
             I
             plead
             for
             :
             )
             and
             that
             afterwards
             when
             Believers
             were
             encreased
             ,
             he
             assumed
             Presbyters
             in
             partem
             curae
             :
             So
             that
             our
             Bishops
             which
             I
             plead
             for
             are
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             those
             after
             Scripture
             times
             in
             the
             Doctors
             sence
             .
             Defacto
             this
             is
             granted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             times
             were
             ordained
             in
             every
             City
             and
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             Tit.
             1
             ,
             5.
             and
             Acts
             13.
             23.
             
             So
             are
             ours
             .
             They
             had
             the
             particular
             Episcopacy
             over-sight
             rule
             and
             teaching
             of
             all
             the
             Flock
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             (
             and
             if
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             were
             one
             cheif
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             over
             these
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             and
             charge
             )
             .
             And
             so
             have
             our
             Parochial
             Pastours
             ;
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             being
             read
             and
             applyed
             to
             them
             in
             their
             ordination
             .
             They
             had
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             ours
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             but
             things
             common
             to
             the
             Bishop
             with
             the
             Presbyter
             :
             1.
             
             What
             then
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             To
             say
             [
             Ordination
             ]
             is
             but
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             :
             And
             Ordination
             it self
             is
             not
             proper
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             that
             requireth
             that
             Ordination
             be
             performed
             as
             well
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             They
             use
             themselves
             to
             make
             the
             governing
             or
             superiority
             over
             many
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             to
             whom
             the
             description
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             belongeth
             are
             truly
             and
             properly
             Bishops
             .
             But
             the
             Description
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             agreeth
             (
             at
             least
             )
             to
             the
             chief
             particular
             Pastors
             of
             City
             Churches
             ,
             having
             Presbyters
             under
             them
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             such
             are
             truly
             and
             properly
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             Minor
             (
             which
             only
             needeth
             proof
             )
             is
             proved
             by
             an
             induction
             
             of
             the
             several
             Texts
             containing
             such
             descriptions
             ,
             as
             Acts
             20.
             and
             13.
             23.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             and
             5.
             17.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             &c.
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12.
             
             Hebr.
             13.
             7.
             17
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             our
             Parochial
             Churches
             or
             at
             least
             our
             City
             Churches
             (
             those
             in
             each
             Town
             Corporate
             and
             Borough
             )
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             then
             the
             cheif
             particular
             Pastors
             of
             them
             are
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             true
             Churches
             ;
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             Still
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             speak
             of
             Churches
             as
             governed
             Societies
             in
             sensu
             Politico
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             a
             Company
             of
             private
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             I
             speak
             only
             of
             particular
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             infimi
             gradus
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             General
             Pastors
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             they
             say
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Presbyters
             but
             the
             Diocesane
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cheif
             Pastor
             of
             your
             Parish
             Church
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             above
             the
             Resident
             or
             incumbent
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             take
             the
             particular
             charge
             and
             oversight
             :
             The
             Bishop
             takes
             but
             the
             general
             charge
             ,
             as
             a
             general
             Officer
             in
             an
             Army
             .
             If
             they
             do
             indeed
             take
             the
             particular
             Pastoral
             charge
             of
             every
             Soul
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Bishops
             infimi
             gradus
             ,
             then
             woe
             to
             that
             man
             that
             voluntary
             takes
             such
             a
             charge
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             such
             a
             charge
             to
             answer
             for
             before
             the
             Lord.
             If
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             have
             the
             particular
             charge
             for
             teaching
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             for
             ruling
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Government
             that
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             Bishops
             infimi
             gradus
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             no
             Bishops
             or
             Governours
             under
             them
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             they
             that
             must
             perform
             and
             answer
             for
             Government
             of
             every
             particular
             Soul.
             And
             then
             woe
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Governing
             and
             teaching
             are
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             by
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             17.
             
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             &c.
             And
             indeed
             they
             are
             much
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             For
             Government
             in
             our
             Church
             sense
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             explication
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             it
             to
             particular
             Cases
             :
             And
             this
             is
             Teaching
             .
             Let
             them
             that
             would
             divide
             ,
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             allowed
             a
             division
             .
             If
             one
             man
             would
             be
             the
             general
             Schoolmaster
             of
             a
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             only
             to
             oversee
             the
             particular
             School-masters
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             rules
             ,
             we
             might
             bear
             with
             them
             :
             But
             if
             he
             will
             say
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             you
             are
             but
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             I
             only
             must
             govern
             all
             your
             Scholars
             ,
             (
             when
             governing
             them
             is
             necessarily
             the
             act
             of
             him
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             conjunct
             with
             teaching
             ,
             this
             man
             would
             need
             no
             words
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             his
             ambition
             .
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             Masters
             of
             every
             Science
             ,
             whose
             government
             is
             such
             as
             our
             Church
             Government
             is
             ,
             not
             Imperial
             but
             Doctoral
             :
             yea
             of
             the
             Army
             or
             the
             Navy
             where
             the
             government
             is
             most
             imperial
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             Argument
             .
             1.
             
             The
             consequence
             of
             the
             Major
             is
             undeniable
             :
             because
             every
             such
             Society
             is
             essentially
             constituted
             of
             the
             Ruling
             and
             Ruled
             parts
             ,
             as
             every
             Common-wealth
             of
             the
             pars
             imperans
             and
             the
             pars
             subdita
             :
             So
             every
             organized
             Church
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             the
             Flock
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             for
             the
             Minor
             ,
             if
             they
             denyed
             both
             our
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             our
             City
             Churches
             (
             that
             is
             those
             in
             Towns
             Corporate
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             they
             then
             confess
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             ulcer
             and
             leprosic
             of
             their
             way
             of
             governing
             ,
             that
             to
             build
             up
             one
             Diocesane
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             
             not
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             but
             destructive
             of
             his
             institution
             )
             they
             destroy
             and
             pull
             down
             five
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             many
             City
             Churches
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             will
             also
             feign
             a
             specifique
             difference
             of
             Churches
             as
             they
             do
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             Ecclesiae
             dociae
             ,
             but
             Diocesan
             Churches
             are
             only
             Ecclesiae
             gubernatae
             of
             which
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             but
             parts
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Scripture
             knoweth
             no
             such
             distinction
             of
             stated
             Churches
             :
             All
             stated
             Churches
             for
             worship
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             Churches
             ;
             and
             the
             government
             is
             but
             guidance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             by
             them
             that
             are
             their
             Guides
             .
             2.
             
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             ,
             that
             every
             worshipping
             Church
             ,
             that
             had
             unum
             altare
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Government
             by
             Presbyters
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             III.
             That
             Ordination
             which
             is
             much
             better
             than
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             with
             theirs
             is
             valid
             .
          
           
             The
             Ordination
             now
             questioned
             by
             some
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             much
             better
             then
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             with
             theirs
             ,
             Ergo
             the
             Ordination
             now
             questioned
             by
             some
             in
             England
             is
             valid
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             by
             those
             which
             we
             plead
             with
             ;
             because
             they
             hold
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             valid
             ,
             and
             their
             Priests
             not
             to
             be
             re-ordained
             .
          
           
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Ordination
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             Reason
             of
             its
             validity
             alledged
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             not
             done
             by
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             ,
             be
             much
             better
             than
             the
             Ordination
             of
             such
             as
             derive
             their
             power
             from
             a
             meer
             Usurper
             of
             Headship
             over
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             whose
             succession
             hath
             been
             oft
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             profess
             themselves
             Pastors
             of
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             having
             a
             Head
             and
             form
             of
             divine
             Institution
             )
             ,
             and
             that
             ordain
             into
             that
             false
             Church
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             ordained
             to
             swear
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             swear
             to
             false
             Doctrine
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             ordain
             him
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             making
             a
             peice
             of
             Bread
             to
             be
             accounted
             no
             Bread
             ,
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             being
             Bread
             still
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             God
             by
             himself
             and
             others
             (
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             rest
             )
             than
             the
             Ordination
             now
             questioned
             in
             England
             is
             much
             better
             than
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             so
             is
             the
             consequent
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Minor
             I
             further
             prove
             it
             :
             If
             the
             Office
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Romish
             Bishops
             and
             of
             any
             Diocesanes
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             with
             them
             ,
             be
             destructive
             of
             that
             form
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             Church
             Government
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Ordination
             now
             questioned
             by
             some
             in
             England
             is
             much
             better
             than
             that
             which
             is
             done
             by
             such
             Diocesanes
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Office
             and
             Covernment
             of
             the
             Romish
             Bishops
             and
             of
             any
             Diocesanes
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             destructive
             of
             that
             form
             of
             Episcopacy
             
             and
             Church
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             and
             used
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             Ergo
             The
             Ordination
             now
             questioned
             by
             some
             in
             England
             is
             much
             better
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             done
             by
             such
             Diocesanes
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             consequence
             is
             because
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             now
             in
             question
             is
             not
             destructive
             of
             the
             Episcopacy
             and
             Government
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             and
             used
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             :
             Or
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             other
             Ordination
             may
             be
             valid
             notwithstanding
             that
             fault
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             .
             N.
             B.
             1.
             
             I
             here
             suppose
             the
             Reader
             to
             understand
             ,
             what
             that
             Ordination
             is
             now
             questioned
             in
             England
             :
             viz.
             Such
             as
             we
             affirm
             to
             be
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             such
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             cheif
             Presbyters
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             City
             Churches
             ,
             having
             Curates
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             the
             Presidents
             of
             Synods
             are
             called
             Bishops
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             that
             all
             I
             say
             hereafter
             about
             Diocesanes
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             those
             Bishops
             of
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             hundred
             or
             score
             Churches
             which
             are
             infimi
             gradus
             ,
             having
             no
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             denied
             to
             have
             any
             proper
             Church
             Government
             :
             And
             not
             at
             all
             of
             those
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             are
             Arch-Bishops
             having
             many
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             or
             under
             whom
             each
             Parish
             Pastor
             is
             Episcopus
             Gregis
             having
             the
             true
             Church
             Government
             of
             his
             particular
             Flock
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             because
             the
             Major
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             I
             shall
             handle
             it
             the
             more
             largely
             .
          
           
             The
             Viciousnes
             of
             the
             Romish
             Ordinations
             appeareth
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             commonly
             profess
             to
             receive
             and
             hold
             the
             Ordainers
             office
             and
             power
             from
             the
             Pope
             :
             The
             very
             office
             it selfe
             say
             the
             Italians
             being
             from
             him
             ;
             And
             the
             application
             and
             communication
             of
             it
             to
             the
             individual
             subject
             being
             from
             him
             ,
             say
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             French
             also
             .
             But
             the
             Pope
             as
             such
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             make
             Bishops
             at
             all
             :
             which
             I
             prove
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             very
             office
             of
             a
             Pope
             as
             such
             is
             not
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             is
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             prerogative
             and
             Law
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             by
             him
             ;
             viz.
             [
             An
             universal
             visible
             Vicar
             or
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             on
             their
             own
             principles
             ,
             the
             Pope
             can
             have
             no
             power
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             true
             Ordination
             ,
             nothing
             being
             more
             plain
             in
             Church
             History
             scarce
             ,
             than
             that
             such
             succession
             is
             long
             ago
             nulled
             by
             oft
             interruptions
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             by
             many
             Protestants
             proved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Work
             that
             they
             ordain
             their
             Priest
             to
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             even
             Bread
             worship
             ;
             besides
             Man
             worship
             ,
             and
             Image
             worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             all
             their
             Priests
             are
             (
             in
             the
             Trent
             Oath
             )
             sworn
             to
             this
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             sworn
             to
             renounce
             all
             their
             Senses
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             the
             Scripture
             sufficiency
             ;
             and
             to
             own
             the
             Papal
             Treasonable
             usurpation
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Yet
             are
             those
             ,
             that
             ordained
             at
             Rome
             ,
             received
             by
             our
             Prelates
             ,
             when
             they
             turn
             to
             us
             ,
             without
             reordination
             ,
             and
             their
             Orders
             are
             not
             
             taken
             by
             them
             to
             be
             null
             (
             which
             I
             dispute
             not
             now
             )
             .
             Much
             less
             are
             the
             late
             Protestant
             English
             Ordinations
             null
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Viciousness
             of
             such
             other
             Prelates
             Ordinations
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             all
             that
             is
             said
             against
             their
             Calling
             it self
             before
             .
             And
             further
             .
             1.
             
             Those
             Prelates
             ,
             that
             are
             chosen
             by
             Magistrates
             and
             not
             by
             other
             Bishops
             or
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             their
             Diocess
             or
             People
             (
             what
             stale
             hypocritical
             pretext
             soever
             there
             may
             be
             of
             the
             contrary
             )
             are
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             no
             Prelates
             .
             But
             such
             are
             those
             in
             question
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             The
             Major
             (
             to
             omit
             many
             other
             Canons
             )
             I
             prove
             from
             Concil
             .
             Nic.
             2.
             
             Can.
             3.
             in
             Bin
             ▪
             To.
             2.
             p.
             ●93
             .
             [
             Omnem
             electionem
             ,
             quae
             fit
             a
             Magistratibus
             ,
             Episcopi
             vel
             Presbyteri
             ,
             vel
             Diaconi
             ,
             irritam
             manere
             ,
             ex
             Canone
             dicente
             ,
             si
             quis
             Episcopus
             secularibus
             Magistratibus
             usus
             ,
             per
             eos
             Ecclesiam
             obtinuerit
             ,
             deponatur
             &
             segregetur
             ,
             &
             emnes
             qui
             cum
             e●
             communicant
             :
             Oportet
             enim
             eum
             qui
             est
             promovendus
             ad
             Episcopatum
             ab
             Episcopis
             eligi
             ,
             quemadmodum
             a
             sanctis
             Patribus
             Niceae
             decretum
             est
             in
             Can.
             qui
             dicet
             [
             Episcopum
             oportet
             maxime
             quidem
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             in
             provincia
             constitui
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Argument
             IV.
             Orders
             conferred
             by
             such
             as
             are
             in
             orders
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             equal
             with
             the
             highest
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             valid
             .
             But
             the
             Orders
             lately
             conferred
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             by
             those
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             conferred
             by
             such
             as
             were
             in
             Orders
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Order
             equal
             with
             the
             highest
             Bishop
             :
             Ergo
             The
             Orders
             lately
             conferred
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             by
             those
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             valid
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Major
             ,
             I
             remember
             Arch-Bish
             .
             Usher
             told
             me
             himself
             that
             it
             was
             the
             argument
             by
             which
             he
             indeavoured
             to
             satisfie
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             1.
             
             That
             Ordinis
             est
             ordinare
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             orders
             as
             to
             the
             sacred
             Priesthood
             ,
             may
             caeteris
             paribus
             confer
             Orders
             ;
             it
             being
             like
             Generation
             or
             univocal
             causation
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Hierom
             tells
             us
             the
             Alexandrian
             Presbyters
             did
             more
             ;
             for
             they
             made
             their
             Bishops
             :
             And
             at
             this
             day
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             men
             of
             inferiour
             Order
             must
             with
             them
             ordain
             ,
             or
             consecrate
             ,
             or
             make
             their
             Pope
             .
             And
             Bishops
             make
             Arch-Bishops
             :
             How
             much
             more
             may
             men
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             confer
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             or
             Presbyterate
             .
             As
             Abbots
             (
             who
             are
             no
             Bishops
             )
             have
             frequently
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             for
             the
             Minor
             Bishop
             Carleton
             hath
             these
             words
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Jurisdiction
             pag.
             7.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             Order
             by
             all
             Writers
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             see
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             understood
             to
             be
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             given
             to
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             alike
             by
             their
             consecration
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             priviledge
             above
             others
             Thus
             teaches
             Bonavent
             .
             in
             4.
             sent
             .
             d.
             17.
             q.
             1.
             
             August
             .
             Triumph
             .
             li
             :
             de
             potest
             .
             Eccles
             .
             qu.
             1.
             a.
             1.
             
             Joh.
             Gerson
             li.
             de
             pot
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Consid
             .
             1.
             
             Cardinal
             Cusau
             .
             li.
             de
             conced
             .
             Cathol
             .
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Cardinal
             Contarenus
             Tract
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             potest
             .
             Pontif.
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Canons
             of
             Elfrick
             ad
             Wolfin
             Episc
             .
             in
             Spelman
             p.
             576.
             l.
             17
             Having
             shewed
             that
             there
             are
             seven
             Orders
             (
             1.
             
             Ostiarius
             .
             2.
             
             Lector
             .
             3.
             
             Exorcista
             .
             
             4.
             
             Acolythus
             ,
             5.
             
             Subdiaconus
             ,
             6.
             
             Diaconus
             ,
             7.
             
             Presbyter
             )
             though
             the
             Bishop
             for
             Unity
             sake
             have
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Inspection
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             there
             declared
             to
             be
             but
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             (
             7th
             .
             )
             Order
             with
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             Haud
             pluris
             interest
             inter
             Missalem
             Presbyterum
             &
             Episcopum
             ,
             quam
             quod
             Episcopus
             constitutus
             sit
             ad
             ordinationes
             conferendas
             ,
             &
             ad
             visitandum
             ,
             seu
             inspiciendum
             ,
             curandumque
             ea
             quae
             ad
             Deum
             pertinent
             ,
             quod
             nimiae
             crederetur
             multitudini
             ,
             si
             omnis
             Presbyter
             hoc
             idem
             faceret
             .
             Ambo
             siquidem
             unum
             tenent
             eundemque
             Ordinem
             ,
             quamvis
             dignior
             sit
             illa
             par●
             Episcopi
             .
             This
             being
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             even
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             (
             with
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             book
             of
             Ordination
             )
             to
             say
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             in
             Gods
             word
             that
             they
             are
             distinct
             orders
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             added
             Can.
             18.
             
             Non
             est
             alius
             ordo
             constitutus
             in
             Ecclesiasticis
             ministriis
             (
             humane
             and
             all
             taken
             in
             )
             praeter
             memoratos
             septem
             istos
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dion
             .
             Petavius
             Theolog.
             D●gmat
             .
             To.
             4.
             par
             .
             2.
             
             Tomi
             .
             3.
             
             Append.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             677
             [
             Alterum
             est
             ,
             quod
             nunquam
             iterare
             illam
             (
             ordinationem
             )
             licet
             ut
             cum
             ab
             haeresi
             ad
             Catholicam
             Ecclesiam
             revertuntur
             ,
             qui
             vere
             ordinati
             ,
             eis
             denu●
             manus
             impenitur
             .
             And
             what
             ordination
             is
             valid
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             see
             in
             Johnsons
             answer
             to
             my
             Questions
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           POSTCRIPT
        
         
           Promiscucus
           additions
           to
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           4.
           of
           part
           second
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Burnets
          
           bocke
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             PAg.
             304.
             305.
             
             Let
             me
             here
             send
             you
             to
             the
             Masters
             of
             Jewish
             Learning
             ;
             particularly
             to
             the
             eminently
             learned
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             ,
             who
             will
             inform
             you
             that
             in
             every
             Synagogue
             there
             was
             one
             peculiarly
             charged
             with
             the
             worship
             ,
             called
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             And
             besides
             him
             there
             were
             three
             who
             had
             the
             Civil
             judicature
             ,
             who
             judged
             also
             about
             the
             receiving
             of
             proselites
             ,
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             there
             were
             other
             three
             who
             gathered
             and
             distributed
             the
             almes
             .
             Now
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             taking
             place
             as
             the
             Gospel
             was
             planted
             in
             Cities
             where
             it
             was
             chiefly
             Preached
             ,
             these
             formes
             and
             orders
             were
             reteined
             ,
             both
             names
             and
             things
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             306.
             —
             These
             Presbyters
             were
             as
             the
             Bishops
             Children
             ,
             educated
             and
             formed
             by
             him
             ,
             being
             in
             all
             they
             did
             ,
             directed
             by
             him
             and
             accountable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             Probationers
             for
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             being
             alwaies
             chosen
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             seat
             ,
             when
             vacant
             by
             the
             Bishops
             death
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             lived
             together
             as
             in
             a
             little
             Colledge
             ,
             thus
             the
             Churches
             were
             planted
             and
             the
             Gospel
             disseminated
             through
             the
             world
             .
             But
             at
             first
             every
             Bishop
             had
             but
             one
             Parish
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             when
             the
             numbers
             of
             the
             Christians
             increased
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             conveniently
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             when
             through
             the
             violence
             of
             persecution
             they
             durst
             not
             assemble
             in
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             divided
             their
             charges
             in
             lesser
             Parishes
             *
             and
             gave
             assignments
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             particular
             flocks
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             first
             in
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             Century
             —
             And
             things
             continued
             thus
             in
             a
             Parochial
             Government
             ,
             till
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             Century
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             being
             chiefly
             intrusted
             with
             the
             cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             a
             share
             whereof
             was
             also
             committed
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             him
             ,
             nor
             could
             any
             ordination
             be
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             who
             in
             ordaining
             was
             to
             carry
             along
             with
             him
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             in
             every
             other
             act
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
           
             Pag.
             308.
             309.
             
             Corruptions
             broke
             in
             upon
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             4th
             .
             Centurie
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             became
             Christian
             :
             Which
             as
             it
             brought
             much
             riches
             and
             splendor
             on
             Church
             employments
             ,
             so
             it
             let
             in
             great
             Swarmes
             of
             corrupt
             men
             on
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             :
             And
             then
             the
             Election
             to
             Church
             offices
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             tumults
             ,
             and
             disonders
             that
             were
             in
             these
             Elections
             ,
             which
             some
             time
             ended
             in
             blood
             ,
             and
             occasioned
             much
             Faction
             and
             Schism
             :
             And
             An●bitus
             became
             now
             such
             an
             universal
             sin
             among
             Churchmen
             ,
             that
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             310.
             
             I
             do
             not
             alledge
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             a
             distinct
             office
             from
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             a
             different
             degree
             in
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             320.
             
             As
             for
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             none
             among
             us
             claime
             it
             ,
             but
             willingly
             allow
             the
             Presbyters
             a
             concurence
             in
             both
             these
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             322.
             
             That
             whole
             frame
             of
             Metropolitans
             and
             Patriarks
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             made
             but
             one
             great
             National
             Church
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             331.
             
             I
             acknowledged
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             and
             so
             plead
             for
             no
             new
             office
             bearer
             in
             the
             Church
             —
             The
             first
             branch
             of
             their
             power
             is
             their
             authority
             to
             publish
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             manage
             the
             worship
             and
             dispence
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             is
             of
             Divine
             right
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             in
             which
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             equal
             sharers
             ,
             —
             but
             besides
             this
             the
             Church
             claimeth
             a
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             of
             making
             rules
             for
             discipline
             ,
             and
             applying
             and
             executing
             the
             same
             ;
             All
             which
             is
             indeed
             suitable
             to
             the
             common
             laws
             of
             societies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             rules
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             hath
             no
             positive
             warrant
             from
             any
             Scripture
             precept
             :
             And
             all
             these
             Constitutions
             of
             Churches
             into
             Synods
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             of
             discipline
             ,
             taking
             their
             rise
             from
             the
             divisions
             of
             the
             world
             into
             the
             several
             provinces
             ,
             and
             beginning
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             3d.
             Century
             ,
             do
             clearly
             shew
             they
             can
             be
             derived
             from
             no
             Divine
             original
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             a
             to
             their
             particular
             forme
             but
             of
             humane
             constitution
             .
             Therefore
             as
             to
             the
             managment
             of
             this
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             power
             to
             cast
             it
             into
             what
             mould
             she
             will
             —
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             much
             more
             determined
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             land
             —
             In
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Divine
             precept
             ,
             since
             no
             power
             on
             earth
             can
             Council
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             the
             Churches
             restraints
             are
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
           
             Pag.
             335.
             
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             without
             Scripture
             warrant
             no
             new
             offices
             may
             be
             instituted
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             337.
             
             I
             am
             not
             to
             annul
             these
             ordinations
             that
             pass
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             where
             no
             Bishop
             can
             be
             had
             :
             And
             this
             layes
             no
             claime
             to
             a
             new
             office
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             inspection
             in
             the
             same
             office
             ;
             whereby
             the
             exercise
             of
             some
             acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             are
             restrained
             to
             such
             a
             Method
             :
             And
             this
             may
             be
             done
             either
             by
             the
             Churches
             free
             consent
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Kings
             authority
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             348.
             
             In
             Augustines
             time
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             journal
             of
             a
             conference
             he
             had
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             about
             500
             Bishopricks
             in
             a
             small
             tract
             of
             ground
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             30.
             
             Observe
             the
             Bishops
             were
             to
             be
             ordained
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             might
             propose
             his
             exceptions
             ,
             yet
             the
             popular
             Elections
             were
             not
             wholly
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             the
             peoples
             consent
             was
             asked
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             41.
             
             Voss●is
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             manuscripts
             of
             Damasus
             his
             lives
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             shewes
             that
             S.
             Peter
             ordained
             both
             Linus
             and
             Gletus
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             enquiry
             into
             the
             matter
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             there
             were
             three
             Bishops
             in
             Rome
             at
             once
             ,
             Linus
             ,
             Cletus
             ,
             and
             Aneneletus
             :
             in
             the
             next
             succession
             he
             placeth
             Cletus
             ,
             Anencltus
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             48.
             
             Among
             the
             Jewes
             where
             ever
             there
             were
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             they
             did
             erect
             a
             Synagoguge
          
           
             Pag.
             49.
             
             At
             a
             conference
             which
             Augustine
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Province
             had
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             there
             were
             of
             Bishops
             286
             present
             ,
             and
             120
             absent
             ,
             and
             60
             Sees
             vacant
             :
             And
             there
             were
             279
             of
             the
             Donatists
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             51.
             
             The
             Gothick
             Churches
             are
             said
             to
             be
             planted
             70
             years
             before
             Ulphilas
             their
             first
             Bishop
             came
             to
             them
             (
             Pag.
             50
             ,
             He
             she
             weth
             the
             like
             of
             the
             Scots
             .
             )
             By
             the
             streine
             of
             Ignatius
             Epistles
             ,
             especially
             that
             to
             Smyrna
             ,
             it
             would
             appear
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             but
             one
             place
             where
             there
             was
             one
             Altar
             and
             Communion
             in
             each
             of
             these
             Parishes
             (
             which
             was
             the
             Bishops
             whole
             charge
             .
             ]
          
           
             Pag.
             56.
             
             The
             enlarging
             of
             the
             Diocesses
             hath
             wholly
             altered
             the
             figure
             of
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             )
          
        
         
           That
           the
           Bishops
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           not
           obtruded
           without
           the
           peoples
           consent
           ,
           Father
           Paul
           Saript
           .
           de
           Beneficiis
           oft
           tells
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           by
           many
           Canons
           in
           my
           abstract
           of
           Church-history
           of
           Councils
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27050-e140
           
             *
             Where
             Dr.
             Allestree
             was
             bred
             :
             His
             next
             Neighbor
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27050-e3590
           
             a
             Cosins
             Tab.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Cosins
             Tab.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Cosins
             Tab.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Cos
             .
             Tab.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Cos
             .
             Tab.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Cos
             .
             Tab.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Cos
             .
             Tab.
             2.
             
             &
             Tab.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Cos
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Cos
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Cos
             .
             Tab.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Act
             of
             Uniform
             .
          
           
             That
             Parish
             Priests
             have
             no
             Governing
             power
             ,
             see
             Dr.
             Zouch
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Supream
             .
          
           
             m
             Cos
             .
             Tab.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Cos
             .
             Tab.
             11.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
             Edict
             .
             Anacleti
             de
             forma
             provinciali
             ,
             Metrapol
             .
             &c.
             Turrian
             .
             pro
             Epist
             .
             decr
             .
             c.
             24.
             
             De
             novitate
             hujus
             formae
             leg
             .
             Blondel
             .
             cont
             .
             Decr.
             p.
             1.
             27.
             
               who
               giveth
               full
               testimony
               of
               it
               ,
            
             cont
             .
             Anaclet
             .
             Ep.
             2.
             41.
             
          
           
             Leg.
             Vita●
             Ambros
             ▪
             per
             Baron
             .
             &
             August
             .
             li.
             de
             opera
             Moneche●●●n
             .
          
           
             Invit
             .
             Ambros
             .
             per
             Baron
             .
          
           
             Vit.
             Ambros
             .
             per
             Baron
             .
          
           
             Socrat
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Theodoret
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Leg.
             Valentiniani
             &
             Valentus
             ;
             Legem
             seu
             Literas
             in
             Theodoreti
             Eccl.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
             &
             Hestor
             .
             Andaeanorum
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
             &
             Messalianorum
             c.
             10.
             cum
             interpretatione
             D.
             Hookeri
             ,
             li.
             7.
             p.
             66.
             de
             Audio
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
             Dr.
             Hanmer's
             Translat
             .
             p.
             144
             ,
             145.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             Id.
             ib.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             22.
             
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             2.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             London
             Ministers
             Thanksgiving
             to
             the
             King
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Print
             :
             As
             also
             their
             desire
             of
             B.
             Usher's
             Primitive
             Model
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             *
             Now
             18
             years
             ,
             this
             being
             written
             9
             years
             ago
             .
          
           
             Whitgift
             .
          
           
             ●a●avia
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             &
             p.
             104.
             
             &
             110
             ,
             111.
             120
             ,
             121.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Bilson
             
          
           
             Hooker
             answered
             as
             far
             as
             our
             cause
             requireth
             .
          
           
             Remember
             also
             that
             Hooker's
             third
             Book
             is
             written
             to
             prove
             that
             no
             one
             Form
             is
             commanded
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Therefore
             not
             the
             Prelatical
             .
          
           
             How
             little
             doth
             this
             agree
             with
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             ☞
             And
             yet
             must
             I
             sweat
             never
             to
             consent
             to
             any
             alteration
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Downame
             Answered
             .
          
           
             He
             fell
             after
             under
             the
             frowns
             of
             Bishop
             Laud
             himself
             ,
             his
             Book
             of
             perseverance
             being
             prohibited
             .
          
           
             *
             Ambrose
             in
             Eph.
             4.
             
             Aug.
             qu.
             in
             vet
             .
             &
             N.
             Test
             .
             q.
             101.
             
             Cypr.
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             17.
             
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             Graec.
             c.
             43.
             
             Carth.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             Conc.
             Arausic
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Prelates
             pretence
             for
             innovation
             :
             All
             the
             cause
             is
             laid
             on
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             †
             Doth
             a
             publick
             Church
             Pastor
             govern
             but
             privately
             ?
             what
             meaneth
             he
             by
             that
             which
             can
             be
             good
             sence
             ?
             A
             private
             man
             may
             rule
             privately
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Counsell
             :
             Judicium
             publicum
             is
             the
             Officers
             judgment
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             my
             Treat
             .
             of
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Concord
             ,
             I
             have
             also
             disproved
             the
             Instances
             of
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             Bish
             .
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Petavius
             .
          
           
             Bish
             .
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             B.
             Usher
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             30.
             de
             Doctrin
             .
             Christian
             .
             which
             Augustine
             seemeth
             to
             approve
             .
          
           
             The
             Dispute
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             .
          
           
             John
             Forbes
             
          
           
             Grotius
             ▪
             
          
           
             ☞
             Be
             it
             known
             to
             posterity
             that
             if
             the
             Prelates
             would
             have
             granted
             us
             but
             so
             much
             liberty
             ,
             our
             distracted
             Churches
             might
             have
             had
             Concord
             .
          
           
             J.
             D.
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             Ant.
             de
             Dom.
             Spalatensis
             .
          
           
             †
             Yea
             ,
             never
             into
             one
             Parish
             of
             ten
             or
             twenty
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Hammond
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             Annotations
             .
          
           
             *
             Quemad
             modum
             hodi●
             ab
             aliqu●t
             secul●s
             Antioch
             in
             a
             sides
             Patr.
             no●
             est
             in
             ea
             u●be
             un●●
             nomen
             habet
             ,
             sed
             in
             Meredin
             ad
             ripa●n
             Ch●bar
             ,
             in
             finibus
             
               Mesopotainae
               Jos
               .
               Scaliger
            
             Animad
             .
             in
             Euseb
             .
             pag.
             211.
             
          
           
             Yet
             I
             confess
             that
             he
             that
             converteth
             many
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             is
             fittest
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             their
             Pastor
             :
             on
             which
             account
             
               Greg.
               Nazianz.
            
             was
             chosen
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             for
             the
             Success
             of
             his
             Ministry
             against
             Arianism
             :
             And
             in
             my
             Church-History
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             of
             a
             Council
             that
             decreed
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Bishop
             neglected
             to
             turn
             any
             of
             his
             City
             from
             heresie
             ,
             he
             that
             converted
             them
             should
             have
             them
             for
             his
             flock
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             there
             might
             on
             just
             cause
             be
             then
             more
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             than
             one
             in
             a
             City
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             necessarily
             measured
             by
             the
             compass
             of
             ground
             ,
             but
             Churches
             might
             be
             mixt
             among
             each
             other
             as
             to
             habitation
             ,
             on
             such
             occasions
             .
          
           
             ●●●●
             
               Chrysostom
               de
               s●cerdotio
            
             cap.
             17
             p.
             57
             Even
             about
             so
             small
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             charge
             as
             the
             care
             of
             Virgins
             saith
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Bishop
             to
             meddle
             with
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ;
             Let
             him
             know
             that
             upon
             him
             will
             fall
             all
             the
             cares
             of
             Virgins
             duty
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             accusation
             ;
             which
             shall
             be
             cast
             on
             Virgins
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             much
             better
             if
             he
             administring
             the
             business
             himself
             he
             shall
             be
             void
             of
             those
             causes
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             susteine
             by
             others
             offences
             ;
             thus
             leaving
             that
             administration
             to
             live
             in
             fear
             of
             giving
             account
             or
             being
             judged
             for
             the
             sins
             which
             others
             do
             commit
             .
             Adde
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             performeth
             this
             office
             by
             himself
             ,
             transacteth
             all
             with
             great
             facility
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             necessitated
             to
             do
             it
             by
             the
             vicarious
             labour
             of
             others
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             business
             to
             him
             to
             perswade
             all
             mens
             minds
             well
             to
             performe
             the
             work
             ;
             certainly
             he
             himself
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             remission
             of
             his
             labour
             by
             abstaining
             from
             that
             office
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             sustaine
             business
             and
             troubles
             from
             them
             that
             resist
             ,
             and
             strive
             against
             his
             judgment
             and
             opinion
             .
             ]
             And
             if
             so
             great
             a
             Bishop
             as
             the
             Patriarks
             of
             Constantinople
             must
             not
             do
             so
             small
             a
             part
             of
             his
             work
             
               per
               alios
            
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             a
             life
             do
             our
             Diocesans
             live
             .
             !
          
           
             ●●at
             Christ
             Mat.
             18.
             in
             his
             ●●●l
             the
             Church
             ,
             ●●an●th
             ●●ll
             the
             congregation
             ,
             assembly
             or
             multitude
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             ●●
             tell
             an
             absent
             Di●●●san
             Bishop
             (
             when
             ●er●aps
             ●ne
             ●●●●●●
             20
             ,
             4●
             ,
             6●●●les
             to
             tell
             him
             )
             ▪
             see
             Grotius
             himself
             in
             his
             A●●t
             ▪
             on
             the
             Text
             and
             his
             ●●●●ort
             of
             sertullian
             and
             others
             .
             See
             also
             E●●●mus
             on
             the
             place
             .
             And
             many
             others
             say
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             some
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             only
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             Ru●herfords
             contrary
             reason
             is
             but
             a
             fallacy
             ,
             viz.
             [
             The
             same
             Church
             that
             must
             be
             heard
             must
             be
             told
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Congregation
             but
             the
             Elders
             that
             must
             be
             heard
             .
             Ergo
             &c.
             Ans
             .
             The
             Church
             consising
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             people
             must
             be
             told
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             all
             ears
             that
             without
             confuson
             can
             hear
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             without
             confusion
             all
             speak
             at
             once
             ,
             therefore
             one
             must
             speak
             for
             all
             .
             For
             this
             argument
             would
             equally
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             any
             Presbytery
             or
             Court
             ,
             or
             many
             Ministers
             that
             should
             be
             told
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             one
             that
             is
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             ●inner
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             the●
             all
             speak
             to
             him
             .
             As
             the
             chief
             Judge
             speaketh
             for
             all
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             the
             Prosecutor
             for
             all
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Court
             or
             Synod
             may
             be
             complained
             to
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             hear
             :
             The
             sam●
             man
             ●ay
             see
             with
             two
             eyes
             and
             hear
             with
             two
             ears
             ,
             and
             yet
             speak
             but
             with
             one
             tongue
             (
             yet
             this
             reason
             once
             deceived
             me
             .
             )
             Seeing
             then
             that
             Christ
             ,
             instituted
             thus
             much
             of
             discipline
             in
             each
             particular
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             by
             his
             i●stitution
             every
             particular
             Church
             (
             associated
             for
             presential
             Communion
             )
             should
             have
             one
             or
             more
             ●●●tors
             authorized
             for
             so
             much
             discipline
             which
             is
             that
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             *
             Disput
             .
             of
             Church
             Gover
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             unjust
             excommunications
             bind
             not
             ,
             see
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             most
             approved
             casuists
             in
             Bapt.
             Fragoso
             de
             Regim
             Reipub.
             p.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             pag.
             112.
             
             
               Col.
               2.
            
             
             &
             Gregor
             .
             Sayrus
             To.
             2.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             num
             .
             2.
             5.
             8.
             
             &c.
             And
             indeed
             they
             conclude
             that
             out
             of
             the
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             Magistrates
             Laws
             ,
             unjust
             materially
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Common
             hurt
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             against
             common
             good
             ,
             bind
             not
             in
             Conscience
             ;
             ut
             
               Id.
               Fragoso
               ib.
               p.
               112.
               n.
               234.
               336.
               
            
             W●●
             citeth
             the
             consent
             of
             
               Silvest
               .
               Tabien
               .
               Bald.
               Bartol
               .
               Hostiens
               .
               &
               Doctorum
               Communiter
               .
            
             So
             that
             Mr.
             
               John
               Humfrey
            
             is
             not
             singular
             in
             his
             resolution
             of
             this
             Case
             ,
             though
             I
             gave
             him
             many
             cautions
             and
             limitations
             in
             the
             Letter
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             printed
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             book
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Hierome
             saith
             he
             dyed
             in
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             Nero.
             aid
             .
             
               ●oi
               .
               Scaliger
            
             .
             Anim.
             in
             Euseb
             .
             Dorothaeun
             resutantem
             ,
             pag.
             195.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27050-e45720
           
             1.
             
             Petavius
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Bishop
             Downame
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Master
             Mede
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Bilson
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Bishop
            
             Jeremy
             Tailor
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Doctor
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             All
             the
             Divines
             in
             the
             same
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             in
             the
             Separation
             of
             Feliciss
             .
             and
             sive
             Presbyters
             
               Epist
               .
               44.
               (
               ed.
               Goul
               )
               pag.
               93.
            
             saith
             ,
             [
             Deus
             unus
             &
             Christus
             unus
             &
             una
             Ecclesia
             —
             Aliud
             Altare
             constitui
             ,
             aut
             Sacerdotium
             novum
             sieri
             praeter
             unum
             Altare
             &
             unum
             Sacerdotium
             non
             potest
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             l.
             1.
             ●p
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             Ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             .
          
           
             A
             Village
             ,
             saith
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             an
             .
             233.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             eighth
             Canon
             in
             Crab.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Petavium
             ,
             
               in
               Epip
               .
               haeres
               .
               69.
               p.
               276
               ,
               277
               ,
               278
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             chief
             Champion
             of
             Prelacy
             strongly
             proveth
             that
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             true
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Leg.
               Altare
               Dam.
               pag.
               290.
            
             
             Saith
             D.
             Field
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             
             In
             Antiquity
             a
             Parish
             contained
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Borderers
             as
             dwelt
             near
             ,
             and
             repaired
             to
             any
             chief
             Church
             or
             City
             :
             A
             Diocess
             both
             then
             and
             now
             importeth
             the
             Villages
             &
             Churches
             dispersed
             in
             divers
             places
             a●der
             the
             Regiment
             of
             one
             Bishop
             ▪
             Mark
             this
             t●●e
             use
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             against
             what
             Downame
             and
             others
             ●●etend
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             the
             learned
             Albaspinaeus
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Agapae
             were
             not
             at
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             place
             :
             But
             he
             thinketh
             that
             they
             were
             meetings
             of
             the
             whole
             fraternity
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             like
             no
             house
             was
             much
             greater
             than
             the
             Church-house
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             makes
             no
             difference
             .
          
           
             So
             Sr.
             
               Hen.
               Spelman
               Concil
               .
               p.
               152.
               saith
               ,
            
             in
             Theodor.
             time
             about
             
               An
               672.
            
             
             Parish
             divisions
             here
             began
             .
             Seld.
             of
             Tythes
             proveth
             that
             the
             division
             of
             Parishes
             in
             England
             began
             but
             about
             700
             years
             after
             Christ
             .
             And
             Dr.
             Tillestly
             doth
             not
             deny
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             thinketh
             that
             though
             Patrons
             (
             as
             Selden
             saith
             )
             might
             probably
             begin
             this
             ,
             yet
             Bishops
             also
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             see
             an
             excellent
             Tract
             of
             Church
             Benefices
             ,
             by
             
               Pad
               .
               Paul
               Sarpi
            
             ,
             translated
             by
             Dr.
             Denton
             confirming
             many
             things
             beforesaid
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             considerable
             proof
             which
             Dr.
             Tillesley
             against
             Selden
             saith
             (
             p.
             179
             [
             The
             right
             of
             a
             B●●ial
             place
             did
             first
             belong
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             ]
             and
             herein
             the
             custome
             of
             our
             Kingdom
             and
             others
             was
             not
             different
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Diocese
             was
             such
             as
             that
             all
             were
             to
             be
             buryed
             at
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             big
             as
             ●●●●
             of
             our
             Parishes
             in
             London
             ,
             which
             are
             fain
             to
             take
             other
             ground
             for
             buryal
             ;
             and
             their
             Church
             will
             not
             ho●●
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             living
             as
             auditors
             .
          
           
             Leg.
             plura
             apud
             Gers
             .
             Bucer
             pag.
             231
             ,
             232
             ,
             233
             ,
             234
             ,
             235.
             
          
           
             I
             may
             add
             ▪
             also
             as
             anther
             evidence
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             ,
             Confirmation
             was
             closely
             joyned
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ordinarily
             none
             were
             Baptized
             but
             by
             a
             confirmer
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             presence
             :
             And
             the
             Bishops
             say
             ,
             that
             only
             Bishops
             did
             confirm
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             to
             how
             large
             a
             Diocese
             a
             Bishop
             could
             be
             present
             at
             every
             Baptism
             :
             Yea
             if
             Confirmation
             had
             been
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             ,
             seeing
             all
             that
             were
             baptized
             were
             confirmed
             ,
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             know
             for
             how
             many
             one
             Bi●hop
             cannot
             do
             this
             .
             Did
             our
             Bishops
             use
             it
             they
             would
             know
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             in
             this
             city
             one
             person
             of
             50
             or
             100
             is
             confirmed
             though
             the
             Bishop
             dwell
             among
             them
             .
             Perhaps
             in
             some
             Dioceses
             not
             one
             of
             1000
             for
             we
             rarely
             hear
             of
             any
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             subscr●ptions
             of
             Councils
             you
             shall
             find
             sometime
             a
             Bishop
             and
             one
             Deacon
             ,
             sometime
             a
             a
             B●shop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Arles
               ,
               id
               .
               Spelman
            
             .
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             not
             many
             Churches
             .
          
           
             See
             Leo
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             88.
             p.
             158.
             
             So
             Lib.
             poenitential
             .
             Theodori
             Cantu
             .
             in
             Spelman
             .
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Arelat
             .
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             L●od
             .
             c.
             57.
             
          
           
             c.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Aqu.
             1.
             2.
             q.
             18.
             art
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             &
             10.
             &
             q.
             72.
             art
             .
             9.
             
             &
             Cajet
             .
             &
             Medin
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             1.
             42
             ,
             44
             ,
             46.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             22
             ,
             &c
             &
             13.
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             24.
             
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             &
             Act.
             20.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             &
             14.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             &
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             15
             
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             Consecrate
             Ministers
             alone
             without
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             28.
             p.
             64.
             
             Edit
             .
             Goulartii
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Epis
             .
             7.
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             read
             of
             all
             that
             suffer
             for
             the
             truth
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             pride
             ,
             unruliness
             ,
             and
             scandal
             .
             and
             so
             is
             the
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             Instances
             in
             Blondel
             .
             §.
             3.
             p.
             183
             ,
             184.
             
          
           
             Note
             it
             is
             not
             consilio
             but
             concilio
             .
          
           
             And
             c.
             30.
             he
             sheweth
             instances
             of
             Concil
             .
             Antisiodor
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             Tarrac
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             Concil
             .
             Tolet.
             1.
             &
             ex
             Gregor
             .
             l.
             4.
             ep
             .
             88.
             
             Synod
             .
             Eliber
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             King
             James
             ,
             Dr.
             Low
             ,
             Ep.
             Bridges
             ,
             Cosins
             ,
             Sutliffe
             ,
             Crakenthorp
             ,
             Hales
             ,
             Chillingworth
             ,
             &c
             with
             Chemnitius
             and
             many
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             this
             judge
             how
             big
             the
             Diocese
             was
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             no
             one
             in
             all
             the
             land
             was
             appointed
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             new
             Rubrick
             is
             added
             
               [
               If
               he
               humbly
               and
               heartily
               desire
               it
               ]
            
             But
             if
             he
             will
             but
             say
             so
             ,
             the
             Priest
             must
             not
             judge
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             not
             our
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             *
             Now
             ne●r
             ▪
             sixty
             five
             I
             have
             ●ately
             heard
             two
             excommunicated
             for
             teaching
             School
             and
             being
             married
             without
             License
             ,
             and
             a
             thi●d
             no
             cause
             named
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             they
             that
             to●●e
             the
             Covenant
             unwillingly
             now
             maintaine
             that
             therefore
             it
             binds
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             *
             Th●
             ophilus
             ●●●
             Sisters
             s●n
             and
             successor
             .
          
           
             *
             What
             should
             such
             Religious
             men
             be
             now
             called
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             great
             errour
             and
             so
             great
             fury
             and
             tumultuating
             ●●●e●lion
             .
          
           
             *
             Saith
             Dr.
             Hanmer
             in
             his
             Margin
             ,
             [
             This
             ●ish●p
             hath
             more
             fellows
             in
             the
             world
             ]
             .
          
           
             *
             Ithacia●●
             
          
           
             *
             Most
             of
             the
             prophane
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Ye●
             but
             th●●
             did
             ,
             by
             persecuting
             the
             ●est
             .
             2●
             They
             could
             not
             because
             they
             were
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             because
             ▪
             too
             may
             of
             them
             hated
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             de●oist
             .
          
           
             *
             O
             good
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             *
             Very
             true
             
          
           
             *
             Marke
             what
             they
             were
             sequestred
             for
             .
          
           
             *
             Marke
             .
          
           
             *
             Leave
             i●
             to
             God
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             ●he
             heart
             .
          
           
             †
             He
             maketh
             our
             Prelates
             no
             sober
             men
             .
          
           
             See
             Stillingfleets
             Iren
             .
             p.
             379.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27050-e65350
           
             *
             The
             story
             of
             Eranistus
             dividing
             into
             Titulos
             (
             much
             less
             proper
             Parishes
             )
             is
             confuted
             by
             the
             most
             knowing
             isistorians
             .